> The Strongest Swordmaster
>  by CaioCoia
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prologue of my life.(EDITED FINALLY)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It has been 3 days since I discovered the best and the worst thing about my best friend, he is a merchant. It is not just a usual merchant, a displacer who wears himself the merchant's costume responsible for sending many people over dimensions.

Of course, I knew the difference between them and what they are capable of because of the news spree the mystery about disappearing without reason. Between them… I was one of them who became another victim of the merchants in Anime Convention.

Let me tell you a story about myself and my friend Melchior.

My name? Soon you will know it…

When I was 7 years old, my parents abandoned me and I had to live the world by myself. I ran away from the orphanage because I couldn't stay suffering from the bullies around the orphanage and the lady who was responsible for us was the worst cold heart woman I ever meet in my life. I was tired of being beaten and being treated like trash. I hated everyone over there and I left without them knowing.

So the day I left that hell, I was found by another kid who left an orphanage. He appeared to have the same age as me, and he understood why I left that place, and his reason for leaving his orphanage was almost the same as mine. He left 3 or 4 orphanages during his life.

After talking a bit, we decided to become best friends. We wandered around the streets, surviving just him and me. It was difficult, but it was great until the cops find us and let us to the orphanage again. We decided to be near as possible, and if we don't like the next orphanage, we could leave like always.

But something inside, Melchior told us everything would be fine for us. It was something I hoped, as well.

The months being the new orphanage was indeed great, the new take care was a good heart and kind lady, I still remember her name: Ms. Sparkson, she was a really good friend who made the start of the change of my life and my friend as well, we will BE eternally grateful to her.

It didn't end a year and one family adopted Melchior, I felt happy to see him well, but I couldn't wait until I find someone who loves's me as well.

After a month, I was adopted too; I was shy initially, but later I liked the family; Ms. Sparkson was proud of me. Everything went's right, it was the first orphanage I could felt happy, and I could miss that place a bit, not the other one. I even forgot the name of that hell.

My stepfamily was amazing, a little too odd. Still, it was great to have them as my family, my step... no... my father was the type of the person who his life was all kind of animes and mangas, he taught me many things about animes and mangas, and he asked me to watch with him all his animes. I wasn’t interested at first, but later it drives me crazy with many good stories. He was a writer who created a book, which was a success and my favorite for many reasons...

On another way, my mother always liked cartoons and games; she taught me about Samurai Jack, Dexter Laboratory, and many games, really, many, many games. One of them is my favorite Franchise: Samurai Warriors and Dynasty Warriors.

I had the best childhood I would ever ask for, but it isn’t great when it was time to say goodbye to them...

My parents died in a train accident making an explosion around the station... made many people were dead that day among them... my parents...and the happiness of a kid of 12 years old...

I have broken again... Losing the only thing it was important in my life again, and I didn't know what to do anymore, my father's fans were making a tribute to him, it was a good funeral.

My best friend was there, Melchior; after some years, he was still the same, and he was sorrowful of what happened. He said after the funeral, he wants me to meet his family. When not after the funeral, I would say something I was received by two guys who were waiting for me. I received my parents' heritage with two choices in my life: Receive enough money to deal with my studies and live a normal life like work in society. Or follow my father anime mission he gave to me as a joke for the others but me, it was like he wanted I do that: I can spend everything I like and the life I ever want as 12 years old boy during 10 years, he wanted I follow his example, and that was the thing I wanted to do. While everyone in the room laughed, I decided to follow his example. Some of them didn't like the idea, but some even agreed with my reasoning, and the lawyer was one of them.

Melchior agreed with me, and we together went to his house, it was indeed a good place, but I don't have many memories of it, I don't know why... But not after going back from his house I decided to live by myself.

I decided to expend everything for me to enjoy life and the world by myself. After exploring a bit and watching many animes and mangas, playing games and even watching cartoons, I decided to collect swords to have a great conclusion of my 10 years collecting swords.

After 2 years of exploring everywhere and asking the forgers and blacksmiths worldwide to create and replicate the weapons I wanted of my life, many blades and swords. I already had my collection of Dynasty warriors swords. But the most interesting thing I found an old friend.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Melchior?” I asked calling his attention, his eyes went wide on see me.

“Ryan, is that you?” His voice sounded a bit deep from his childhood, but it was still the same; him saying my name was proof enough for me to say it was him. And yes... my name is Ryan, or it was after everything. But let's forget about this.

“Yeah, it’s has been two years since we didn’t see each and other,” I said, hugging him; after years, we finally can talk again. “How have you been?”

“I’ve been great, my family is merchants remember? And now I’m working with them; meanwhile, I have fun all the time,” Melchior said, showing me some of his products.

“Cool, I was thinking of going to another anime convention to buy something good for my parent's anniversary...”I said meanwhile I was having good memories but the same bad memory comes back inside my mind... I let out a sad sigh.

“Still sad because of what happened?” He said, looking into my eyes, taking empathy for what happened to me.

I nodded to him, and he immediately understood; it was hard... I never wished that to my worst enemies, even if I have one...

After we talk a bit, he told me about many products he sells, I was really interested in buying some swords, but one thing he told me I didn’t know why.

“Ryan, you are forbidden to buy anything from my family or me,” Melchior said to me in a cold tone.

“What? Why?” I was astonished by the way he told me; it was like he was scared of what would happen if I touch those items; I retrieved my hands, scared.

“I can’t tell you, but only if you have a terrible life, or when you decided to buy the last sword for your collection, and you aren’t satisfied with this world, you can come to me, I will make cheap everything you want to buy for the last time.” I didn’t know why, but his tone said it was dire, so I nodded to him, but before he went, I decided to write his phone number and give me because we still can talk with each other.

That year, I decided to learn more about swords, so I decided to learn eastern Iaido, Iaijutsu, Kendo, and Western styles and stances. I decided to read books about Japanese and Chinese culture, learning more than the games and animes. Everything seemed so simple to me like I was naturally doing that.
.
This didn’t stop me from buying more swords, katanas, and other blades, almost like in the anime's; my favorite sword is one of my pride's, the Sanosuke Sagara Zambatou. That sword it has 20 feet tall sword, capable of cutting a horse with a knight on it. It wasn't easy to hold that sword. But in the future, I really want to use that beauty.

By spending my life’s money on the trips, learning, and swords, I could say I become a swordsman, but I wanted to improve even more, so I became a master at my young age. But that not just made me became stronger but smartest and wisest too; I discovered the worst news about the world around me, and many people are just ignoring; day after day, I saw the world falling apart, destruction, wars, people dying, racism, the society looking at them as worms, this was just disgusting.

And thinking that day after day, I was thinking the words from my friend Melchior.

Next year, Melchior recommended that I read the manga from One Piece, Fairy Tail and Bleach, and watch the anime. I didn’t know why. But after some episodes of One Piece, Roronoa Zoro, for me, it was one of the greatest swordsmen in the world; I really was excited after watching more than 700 months and reading more than 1000 chapters on manga. Melchior, your sick bastard. He was holding this anime for him.

After watching One Piece, Fairy Tail was time; okay, I admit, Erza was my waifu; she was the most badass perfect woman globally; she is strong but fragile sometimes and had flaws like everyone. Titania of Fairy Tail, I watched amazed by her at every magic she shows and sword style. I guessed she alone would beat all the classes monsters of E to S. And I was right.

And for last, Bleach, I hated many characters, but one guy, just one guy amazed me in every way, Zaraki Kenpachi; no one is most badass than him, his stylish psychopath who enjoys every battle it was like the last. That was one of the sword's ways; fight for your life. It was the last time. I read the manga and I cursed the creator many times, but Zaraki still my hero.

My next mission was to find their swords and something about Erza armor; I loved her in every way. And if my next cosplay would be about her, I would be happy.

I will tell you one thing; it took me 2 years to find someone to make the Zoro’s swords and Zaraki Zampakutou. And 3 months for they forge Erza’s iron gauntlet of the right arm.

I was delighted looking at my money. I still have some for more or less 1 year before starting to worry about my life. But outside, it was like the worst kind of world I would live in.

So this worried me a bit. But it was like fate loves me because it was when my friend sent me a message.

“Read Black Clover, and trust me, watch my little pony FIM.”

My reaction was obvious.

“WHAT? MY LITTLE PONY? HE IS OUT OF HIS MIND?” I screamed as the outrage of my life., why should I do that? When I remembered what he recommended, One Piece, that sick bastard know something about that. So I decided to read Black Clover first.

DAMN, I LOVE IT!

Asta was just a child who lives in the world with magic, but the only problem is that he doesn’t have magic, so he uses his own force to become a mage, but how can it be a mage without magic? He didn’t know but he never gave up. It was the kind of attitude I always like the characters. But when something happened he is the type of mage who can destroy every type of magic. He is an anti-mage. This blows my mind in many pieces. It was pure perfection.

I read all the chapters one day, and I really wanted their two swords, I look at my money, and I found out maybe this would be my final words. So maybe Melchior could help me.

After giving a message to him, I decided to watch my little pony. I love it. I don’t know why. But maybe my stepmother would be the person who would make me watch the first episode and watch every episode 10 times. I missed her so much, I teared up, and I felt they were watching it. This warmed my heart. I decided to study everything about that, read many fictions I can, and theories about what happens in that world. I was a big fan.

Some months passed, and I had just enough for the swords, so I decided to find a job. When I was ready to go accepted this fateful world, I remembered what happened to my life from the beginning, my abandonment, my stepfamily deaths. And the worlds of Melchior. I decided to ask Melchior what he means about the time he gave me that warning. I received another message from Melchior.

“Come to the Anime convention next week, and watch the news.”

Watch the news? I decided to turn on the tv just one time on the news, and it showed.
Fans of animes disappear on conventions without proofs, chaos been around the world; many theories were on my mind. Disappear? Where did I know about that? It was like…

Displaced…

My mind remembered some fiction about a person who goes to conventions and disappears and going to another dimension. Melchior knew about that? I need to find out about this.

I decided to go there. So I made a cosplay of Sanosuke Sagara, I made the cloth by myself with help with some people, I decided to let my swords on my house, but I made a suitcase with my notebook, and put my phones on there, and went with my cosplay to the convention. I bring some of my swords too, some of Roronoa Zoro and the Zaraki’s zampakutou, and I add on my cosplay my part of Erza’s armor.

It was time, I went on where my friend sends me a message.

“I’m wearing cosplay of RE4 Merchant. I need to discuss with you some things.”

I went to many places, I received compliments about my cosplay, and some asked me about my Zambatou, and I said it was too heavy to bring it. That’s made them laugh about the true story.

After walking, I finally found a place where my friend was waiting for me in front of the door.

“So finally you are here,” He told me; some part of me notice he was sad.

“Yeah, I was enjoying this place.” I said to him “Do you want to sit to talk?”

“Sure, let’s go inside the tent.” He opened the door for me.

When I went inside, it was like he read my mind, the two swords of Asta was on the table, but not only that. Zoro bandana, and Zaraki rattles, and Erza Escarlate Sword when she becomes Titania. And he adds more things to the table, Shigure Kosaka katana on the table, and more things, as Sanosuke Sagara bandage, he only looked to me.

“I know what you are going to say, and yes, I’m one of the merchants responsible for sending people to dimensional Equestria.” He told me while sitting on the chair.

“No, I was going to ask if you would make me use all my swords when I go there.” I was sincerely about what happened. I decided to goes where he told me to go.

And his reaction was priceless, he didn’t imagine if I was telling the truth, but this made him laugh, almost tearing.
“Sure, I will take care of your swords in this world, meanwhile when you go to your destiny, Erza’s power will allow you to use all kinds of words you have in mind, so you finally complete your collection, right?” He wiped his tear away from his eyes.

This made me sigh with relief, and I nodded to him after looking over the table.

“Anyway, I was going to offer you everything on this table for the right price. It will be..” He was going to say when I give him the keys to my apartment.

“Everything I have in my apartment. I already decided, my friend. You can have my collection and sells everything for the next people. Just because you are my best friend.”I said, cutting him off. He needed to trust me.

He was a bit shock, but he was happy to know I trust him with everything I have.

“Okay, you give me much more than I deserve so that I will give you some presents to Ryan; I will change some part of memory too; I know what kind of story would you like to have, so trust me I will make you have many stories to tell, and you still have your character everyone likes. Anyway, do you want one more thing before you go?” He asked me about what more I would like to have, another desire?

“If you give me free wifi there, I would be happy.” This joke made his day; we laugh for 10 minutes. He was needing to laugh after he was going to send me to another dimension.

“Sure, why not?” His answer took me off guard.

“Really that easy? I thought you could give that when they go to another dimension.” I asked in disbelief.

“Ryan, no one asked first, if you really want wifi I could give you, even you want all the chapters of all mangas and episodes of animes I could give you there.” This made me feel happy, and I would ask you that, but he cut me out. “Nope, I will not give you that because you will receive wifi, and this will be a spoiler if you publish on your account, so suffer in silence.”

“Aww, okay, Melch. I wish I can still talk to you. Will you respond to my messages on the Facebook?” I asked him; hopefully, our friendship will never end.

“Okay, but you need to change your account name and find me as the Merchant343. You will receive a message from me. Any last thing you would like to say?” Melchior said, trying to look away.

I just went to him and hugged him and said.

“Never forget our friendship, you are the best friend I would ever ask for, and the only one I have.”

He nodded to me

"I know you are my best friend too. I will miss you."

He snaps his fingers, and everything went black to me. And that’s how I’m Ryan died there, and another person comes to another world.

I wake up from a dark place in the middle of the forest. Knowing it was a knowing place for me, I find out I was with my clothes, suitcase, but no weapon in my hand, and I know why. I laugh, a simple laugh when I found my dream comes to true. It was time for my story to finally begins. And thinking on my mind, I remembered things about I had many masters, who I never imagined I had. Melchior, you are the best.

My story can begin, my name was Ryan, but now I want to change my name, Ryan will not be my name anymore, my name is...
> My name is Ryujin Suiryu
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1/2: My name is Ryujin Suiryu.

Ryujin POV

Ryujin Suiryu, the water dragon or ocean dragon depending on the translation. I need to make a cover story behind that name, and I think I know a really good one, but first I need to recognize the area.

The forest around me is dense, with that many trees with exposed roots and vines, I cannot describe just only the weirdness and threaten animals without telling it has some flowers who I can describe it would make the nature more beautiful even if was in a forest like Everfree Forest.

My first guess? Everfree forest?

Noooo, really? Come on, I know you are having the same feeling as me when I’m inside in the dark forest after you asked your friend to displaced you to Equestria.

Sorry, I had an outburst. Well after I realized now I’m alone in the most dangerous forest in many worlds, I may don't know what to do.  I watched many animes who had alone people in the forest, and some didn’t end well.

After looking around me I found something suspicious around the trees.

Okay in my first impression, the roots are alive of course, but why I'm thinking to do something stupid?  Because sometimes the hero needs to be the comic relief.

I came close to one of them, I know I didn’t need to do that, but I really want to see if that root was alive.

Step by step I was approaching the root and it didn’t do anything. I was almost close to touching that thing until something grabbed my leg.

“Okay, maybe this wasn’t my best idea,” I said after the root pulled me upside down.

Making a silly joke about yourself when nobody was watching you? Check.

I just sigh because I know if I send a message explaining that to Melchior he will laugh at me. Why? Because he is my best friend and the only friend I have, and what Do best friends do? Help you with your disgrace, after laughing for hours before it.

I know something will happen next, but I need to check with Melchior later in some way. Thankfully I’m with my smartphone.  Can my first day be worse? Of course, it can be worse, but in the same way, it can be better.

I hate to challenge the fate, but you can change for better too. I’m not stupid. Okay, if this is my first time in Everfree Forest, I have to know, where are the creatures right now?

“RAAAAHHHHHHRRRRGGGG” A huge roar came from behind the trees I was being held.

“Okay, my first guess, Manticore, my second it's the Timberwolves. But I think there is more chance to be a Manticore.” I said still looking upside down. Now I’m starting to get annoyed. “Okay dude, I know you want to let me here until my life ends or I get eaten. But I don’t have time for that.”

The root didn’t move. Now I really regret my decision about touching the root. It was a perfect chance to check my powers from what I bought.

Looking at my clothes and checking my hair. I don’t need to guess who I became. I was a cosplayer of Sanosuke Sagara, so most probably I’m with his body structure. That’s a bit sad because Sanosuke has 1/20 of straight compared to Zoro. And if comparing to Zaraki, it was like to compare the difference between him and a monster.

My first idea, try to channel my powers with Erza magic and bring one of my swords. But something like that would need training or concentration and I couldn't have any of them right now, the blood was going all in my head and it was giving me a headache.

My second idea and the most probable that works. It's using techniques from Sanosuke Sagara. Even he doesn’t are a really good swordsman compared to Kenshin, Zoro, Vergil, Liu Bei, and many others. He could be the only one with strength enough to uses the Zambatou and when that sword broke, he decided to use his bare hands to attack and developed a special punch from a monk.

I aim at the root who was still holding me. And use my own body force to goes to it to do my attack.


The root didn’t know what hit it.
FUTAE NO KIWAMI. (Double layer limit)


I punched using the double layers from my punch in the exact time. Pulverizing the root letting me down. And I fell with my two feet on the earth making a good pose in the end.

“Score and I didn’t need to get up.” I cheered for myself. I knew my risks and in the same way, I have the confirmation of my powers.

Okay. Let's see what I have to do now? I have a possible manticore coming in my direction, and probably I’m with Sanosuke Sagara's power without checking the other powers and abilities I have, and I don't have much time. 

I need to deal with the Manticore. And I have one idea.

By the sound of its steps, I can imagine it's approaching my position.

I think it will be really easy, so I just aimed at the floor. 

Let’s try again.

FUTAE NO KIWAMI. (Double layer limit)

The punch was really effective, it was like around me made a simple earthquake just near me in an area of 10 meters of distance. And without making a hole at the floor. That was the effect I was waiting for.

After everything around me stopped, just remained the silent on there. Perfect, the Manticore may have noticed the earth shaking from my direction, and if its instincts and from the animals were the same…

I heard the sound steps going away. Yeah, that’s right. I made an animal avoid me because its instinct said I was making the little earthquake. And animals avoid earthquakes. Clever but not for much time.

I have maybe 1 hour or 2 to think a plan.

And I have the right idea.

Step one, make a new name, check.

Step two, delete my last account and create a new account on facebook.

I grabbed my smartphone and checked if had wifi. Wifi one hundred percent signal.

“Hell yeah.Wifi, who wouldn’t have wifi if had a chance to comes to Equestria? Do you want to delete your account? Yeah. Are you sure? Yeah. You need to wait for some days until your account is deleted.  COME ON!!! DAMMIT, I HATE THIS PROTOCOL” I said sitting on the floor while looking for my next options.

Create a new account? Yes, what name you choose, Ryujin Suiryu, email, xxxxxxxxxxxx@xxxxxxxx, password: **********, new account effectuated.

“Perfect, now I choose one picture mine, maybe later, and now. Aha. Found it.

The Merchant343, ask him for friendship. Send a message to him.

(Melchior it’s me, thanks for the wifi).

Now I just need to check if some chapter of manga on the site.

Fairy Tail…

I laughed. Not because of the end, but because of the author troll made many people who ship Natsu and Lucy, but I love it the fiction. After reading the final page of this perfection I went to my facebook. 10 messages.

Okay, this will be funny.

1- Hey Ryujin, I liked your new name, I hope everything is good on Equestria, I sent you 7 days before Nightmare Moon appears, so you need to train yourself hard, I didn’t know if you wanted to have, musou, ki, mana, chakra or chi as a power source, but maybe I did that random so, every time you change of sword, you have one of this options. And now I’m going to your apartment to check what kind of swords you have. I know you passed 10 years looking for swords, so I think you have more or less 57 swords on there right?

2- HOLLY S####, 150 SWORDS? ARE YOU F###ING KIDDING ME?

3- THE SAMEHADA? HOW DID YOU FIND SOMEONE WHO CAN MAKE THE SAMEHADA? WAIT, THIS IS METAL SPIKES AS ESCALES? I HATE YOU, I HATE YOU SO MUCH.

4- Okay dude I love you, this is the best collection I ever see. You have many swords from many animes, and games and even cartoons. Dude if I sell that, many people have this option in the future. You just made my work funnier.

5-Okay, let’s see, Bleach, you have Tensa Zangetsu sword, Zabimaru, Wabisuke, Zaraki Kenpachi's sword, wait, this is Ulquiorra: Murciélago? And Tiel Halibel: Tiburon? Wait, this is made of bones? Oh no, sigh, it’s just metal painted. Dude, you know how much ideas the others can have if they find out this?

6- Okay I admit, you have more interesting swords than I ever will have, the void sword, Shape shifting sword from Swords X Guns, dude you know how much money they would cost? From many animes even Katekyo Hitman Reborn.

7- Kingdom Hearts and Final Fantasy of course. You have Axl’s Keyblade and Sora’s Keyblade, cool, I had many people asking me about Roxas keyblades, but it was the first time I found someone interested on Axl’s Keyblade. I hope I find another one.

8- You sick bastard, you really, really Black Star’s shadow katana e even Mifune collection of swords? How much time they did that? Okay, naruto’s collection coming here, and I’m really surprised about Samehada. Rurouni Kenshin is coming here too.

9- Okay I found your prideful sword, the Zambatou, dude, this is F###ing huge. If you have Zoro's strength you can make that as your katana too. Lol

10- Okay I checked every sword here. And I will start to make a magic for every sword can be replaced for the original version for you. Send me your message soon as possible.

After finishing 10  minutes laughing, I checked if he still online.

I think this is my lucky day.

(Hey Melch, I was reading Fairy Tail, sorry for late.)

(That’s okay, so did you read my messages?)

(Eeyup bigmac’s face. Thanks, dude, and for energy, I think chakra shouldn't be there, neither chi, actually try to make a fusion with musou and chi, this will make the swords more powerful every fight, and chakra to mana, this will make more value when it comes battles between mages..)

(Okay, this will be a little complicated but I think I can do it. For Erza’s magic, you need to understand your mana, everything around your body and your clothes, that’s how she can transform her clothes to armorers, and maybe if you just focus on the sword you want to have this will make the transformation.)

(Okay, now I have two questions if I have focused on my sword and used if I lost the focus my sword will disappear? And if I make an armor it will be a male version of armor or a female version?)

(Pray for being male version because if it is the female version I will laugh so hard for months.)

(F### you)

(You are my best friend too, okay, for the lost the focus, no it will not disappear, only if you want. And for armor, I don’t know, that’s why I said for you pray, because if don’t know, maybe the girls liked a man with female armor. LOL.)

(Why you… sigh, okay. I will start to train that, anyway, I just have Sanosuke’s strength, do you think I can train until I have the same strength as Zoro?)

(If you use his bandana and start to train yes, that bandana Zoro just uses when he was going to be serious in the battles, so the bandana will make you so focused on your objective you will not stop until you finish your objective, but an advice, just uses for 12 hours per day, because if you use 24 hours, you will die of exhaustion.)

(And what about Zaraki’s rattles? They mean what I think they mean?)

(Eeyup)

(Okay, now I’m scared, just for being sure I will give one for Twilight when I see her.)

(Good idea.)

(Hey Melchior)

(Yeah?)

( How can I recharge my cell phone over here?)

(Here on Equestria or here on Everfree forest?)

(Both.)

(They can charge by magic, so you can ask for unicorns do that, but on Everfree forest… good luck.)

(S###)


That was my last message before the turn of my smartphone. It has 80 percent. It’s high, but for 7 days? No. I need to uses when it is important.

Okay, now I’m thinking about many things, I didn’t eat anything, I need to find something to eat. My options are, eat plants, some maybe are poisonous or hard to eat, eat animals, if is Timberwolf it is without question because they are wood and not animals, but I can make a camp with their wood. Okay.

I will eat plants for a while, but I would kill a manticore just for meat. Or maybe WAIT. There is a place I could find fish, what was his name again? Oh yeah, Steven Magnet. He is near the river, maybe I could catch some for me. Okay now I have an objective: Go to the river.

After eating some plants and fruits around me, I took my suitcase and went in the direction of the river.

Okay, it can be a good opportunity to train while I'm going there.

I have the power to bring every sword I want, but I don't know how, and if I knew what sword could I bring? It's a lot of swords, my body needs to be in shape to use every sword I can. And I just have 7 days.

“This is almost impossible. I need to be creative. I need strength, I need speed, I need… “I was complaining when something hits my mind. “Jump good.”

Of course, I’m in the forest, the same way samurai Jack was he found help to create a good way to shape his body with so few things, vines, and rocks.

Looking the things near me, I found what I needed, vines and rocks, but now I need a really big rock, but where? I don’t think I can do that. Maybe, okay now I have a good idea.

I went to the tree, and I decided one thing, I will hide my clothes in the suitcase and uses in front of my body meanwhile I will use this huge tree on my back.

Okay, I have my objects of weight for a while, but later I need to improve that. I just have 7 days.

I sighed thinking about what to do, I don't have many options. Now I need to focus. But there is a logical problem, I don't know where the river is. I can't let my problems for later.

I took the Zoro’s bandana, well I think I have to stop saying that, this isn't Zoro’s bandana anymore, but my own bandana now. 

After I worn the bandana, it was like I couldn't see the things around me, it was like just a straight point and objective. It was like my mind was calm and just a single word crossing repetitively on my mind telling me what to do: training, training, training.

I tied my arms and legs with rocks and vines, 4 rocks for each arm and leg, and a tree on my back, on the front I add my suitcase.

"Damn, this is heavy, really, really heavy. My backs are killing me."I murmured to myself while I gave my best to raise my foot.

The worse part, my mind was so focused I forgot everything, it was like automatic pilot. Why I’m telling you this? You will find out later.

After doing the first step, it was like I was 10 seconds for doing each step, but my mind keeps telling me to walk and train, each step was like a training at the gym.

I didn’t know how much time I was doing that, but I walked almost 100 steps in the straight direction. It was a surprise I found the same place where the tree of Harmony was, and if I don’t remember it must be stairs around here. 

"Take one step at the time," I said to myself after looking at the right place, almost near of the edge I found it. It took some minutes to get down there.

After that, I decided to challenge me in another way, climbing the cliff, I know I should use the stairs, but I just get down from there, and I need to use my arms too.

I look at the wall in front of me, the high must be insane. If I have to finish that, I would challenge me until an hour or two.

So I started, I didn’t feel my body because of my concentration, I was really determined to climb there. One hand on one rock, another hand to another rock. Looking cautiously to not fall. I finally felt it my body was getting use the weight, I think I was on the cliff one hour more or less, and I was on the half of the cliff.

I never worked out so hard during all my life without rest, I needed to finish that before another hour, so I went faster. During hours suffering from the weigh finally my body was answering my commands, my mind was saying and my body was answering the claims inside of my mind, every command my hand grabbed another rock. How much time was I using this bandana? Maybe 10 hours? I don't know. Every second became a minute and every minute became an hour, the time was passing really fast. I was feeling the pressure over my body, every time I think about it.

“Okay, faster, I need to go faster, go, go, GO, GO your stupid body.” I forgot I was saying to my body, but it doesn’t matter, every time I was saying that it was like a push to my body, and that was helping me, a great help.

My breath is killing me, why have I feeling I should open my mouth? Oh no. I was so focused on my train I really forgot to breathe.

I gasped and took a long breath and continued climbing. Dude, that was insane, I'm insane, I should be... almost died because I forgot to breathe, holding my air during much time gave me problems. My vision was a blur, why am I suffering this? Maybe it passed 12 hours and I don't remember.

No, I’m still on the time, I’m almost at the top, come on.

My hand reached the top. I did it. I need to pull myself on there. This was the hardest thing I ever did.

Done. I did it. I took off my bandana.

…

“AAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHTTTTTTTTTTTTT
During all these years of my life, I never felt so much pain in my life, it was like someone kicked my balls many times like it was a soccer ball, 50 times at least. My head hurts, my back hurts, my legs, arms, and even my stomach. I needed to lay down. NOW!

I felt over the floor. The weight still was insane over my body, but I need to think a way to rest using them. I turned out my body to be comfortable even if was hard on the floor with plants and rocks not much after I was unconscious because of the powerful exhaustion of my body and mind.

After that my mind was black, trying to figure what happened, maybe I was dead because I didn’t follow my friend’s advice. But after some seconds I found a familiar face on there.

“So, how was your first and second day?” Melchior was looking at me with an excited smile.

“You will laugh.” I scoffed myself and tried to avoid that answer.

“That bad? Wow, I hope you get better, you noticed you were training almost 24 using the bandana right?” He asked me if he knew the answer before I have in mind how to do that.

“Yep, it was so strange, maybe it’s just because it was my first time, maybe I will get used to it. But what are you doing here? I died?” I needed to know.

“No, you were lucky because your body it was almost like Sanosuke, if it was a normal person, you could have died. But you need to be more careful from now on.” Melchior said while holding a hand over my shoulder.

“Hey, I found the stairs to Harmony’s tree, do you know where is the river where is…"I asked because it was a good idea asking a friend the direction of the river, he can have the map with him, so it was worth to ask.

“Are you planning to find Steven Magnet?” Melchior asked interest knowing my reasons.

“Yeah, he is a sea serpent, maybe he eats fish, and I really want to have something to eat.” Even on my dreams, my belly hurts of starvation. I need to eat something when I wake.

“Okay, you should go to East, then you need to go to South, North is where the Royal Sister castle is. And it isn’t the time, yet.” Melchior clapped his hands and showed me the map, and the localization of the things. The funny thing it was where I was localized, I was with a blue tree wrote S.C.S.H.C (Stupid Creature Sleeping Have Caution.)

Okay, I deserved that. 

"I'm surprised you decided to use the old way of using Samurai Jack's training than training with your swords, your body should already be used by the mane you have and the swords, you just need to concentrate to use it." Melchior sound really surprised by my decision.

"What can I do? I need to have a strong body to use every kind of sword perfectly."I replied being honest, if I die because I couldn't hold a sword I would be ashamed of myself.

"This training is crazy, even for you. If you don't eat something soon, you could die and I can feel you are starving, wake up and go training, but this time be careful with your health." He told while taking a look at my face seeing my eyes in the dream I could feel my body needing to wake up.

I just wave to my friend, and then I woke up from a dream.

My body still hurts, but it wasn’t that bad. But my stomach I couldn't say the same. I need to find something to eat.

Maybe if I look to my suitcase I know I put something on there. After looking what I have, my cellphone, my notebook, my cables, my clothes, and cosplay, finally I found something to eat. A sandwich.

It wasn’t much, but it was the necessity for some hours. Two on maximum.

“East, here I come,” I said after getting up with all that weight.

I started to walk it was like a normal person, I think climbing the cliff helped me with the weight maybe because of gravity made something more dangerous and my body adapted on that.

The walk was difficult in some parts because I took off the bandana, the pain comes and leaves all the time, and when I needed to rest for minutes I didn’t move.

But something changed after I heard sound steps, it was many this time. I heard howl...

“Great, now Timberwolves,”I said in a sarcastic tone like if my life already had problems enough.

“Calm down Ryujin,” I thought to myself. I was thinking it was strange no other animal comes to me when I was using this weight for the first time. Yeah, thinking about it, now I have pain, but I had the same mobility I had before. So I think I just need to calm down.

I sigh, thinking positive and went straight to east. But my ears are knowing they are approaching me faster.

So I stopped, looking I was surrounded by them. I was right, they were Timberwolves.

I wasn’t in the mood for them, and they knew that looking in my eyes. I was in pain, but now I have more problems than that.

“Okay, I will give you 10 seconds to get out my way, or I will show you my WRATH.” I really, really was pissed off. The first thing I want is burning them, and my thought was Mugenjin from Shishio made by human oil. And I want speed and shoot on their heads when I have time, Michael from the anime GA-REI ZERO was on my mind, that two kinds of katanas, where the best thing I have on my mind.





And something strange comes from my body, it was like… okay, now I’m seeing a magic circle. I extended my two hands and close my eyes, and after closing my hands, there were the two swords I had imagined.

Looking to Timberwolves, they were like surprised to see something like that. I don’t blame them for that...but…

“Time is up,” I said running to them.

They finally snapped from my warning and they became aggressive after seeing approaching them. Some of them started to attack me.

But it was too late for them, I moved my arm on a vertical swing and hit the ground with Mugenjin, the ground created a fissure and from that a wall of fire, the Timberwolf just went straight to the Tartarus after that attack.

Ashes, nothing more, nothing less.

The Timberwolves notice my attack, and how I can used fire, so they decided to be in a defensive stance.

“Too late,” I said jumping on them attacking them, they dodged but they didn’t know about Michael’s power.

I tightened the trigger, and the horizontal shoot moves my arm and body to the direction of the Timberwolf and with the impact and the blade, it was cut in half. The slice was clean and soft like it was a knife passing the butter, I could sense my body feeling light and even with my weight, it was like attacks were gracious and lethal to anyone.

I decided to do it again, after slicing they burned to the ashes while the other passed clean and sliced in half, some without heads. It was like the bullets from the sword was making my body flight and dance with the rhythm of the bullets falling, with these two swords, not just the Timberwolves but the other animals were looking at me. I didn't mind but they now started to fear me, so I decided to kill all the Timberwolves unless one.

The Timberwolf didn’t know what to do anymore, it was like to see a wolf without fangs and claws.

“Now you work for me, I want to tell you this, and said to all your relatives or friends, to never be in my way without my permission again. GOT IT?” I said loud and clear to it.

It flinched, and turn his head down. I think it understood.

“Good. Now, leave.” I point to a direction and it went there without looking back.

I decided to celebrate later after finding the river and eating something. And maybe do something about my weight, because after the battle I really get used by that.

Now I have my two swords until I decide to change.

Looking at the sky, it was night again. Great, this forest is driving me crazy, it was like time passed as a flash, but I think it was this forest. I can’t enjoy the night or the day if I don’t know what time is it.

I decided to use the bandana again, but this time, I turn on my cell phone, I checked it was  7 P.M

I will walk straight until 11 P.M. So I turn on my alarm, and decided to walk. I turn off the cell phone because I knew, when the hour comes, he will turn on automatic.

So I use the bandana again and ran this time in straight line, my mind was saying, listen and run, listen and run. There are two things I want to listen this time, is my alarm or the river. So I focused on my speed this time. I jumped some rocks and climb some trees just to find out the right direction.

I feel something inside me, now I remember, I’m thirsty, I need to drink something. So I decided to go faster than before.

I felt some pressure but it isn’t compared as before, it was like a bit, but I ignored, my breath was heavy but I was going to... wait...

Finally, the sound of the river around here. I went directly on it.

After more 3 minutes running, I came to the river. This is really a good thing. I found it. The river where Steven Magnet lives.

I took off my bandana this time, and I felt something happen, a bit of pain, my gasping and breathing harder, and my interminable thirsty. So I went to the river and I decided to drink the water over there.

Thankfully it was normal water, not salt water. I would be in trouble if I drink that. After expending 2 minutes drinking the water. I decided to swim.

Yep, still with the weights over my body. Why? Because of another challenge for myself. Trying to catch fish with that weight.

First I decided to lay my suitcase and swords on that. Just for not get wet.

I concentrate and went under the water. After opening my eyes, I found some things, some fishes, some algae, and some Cameroon. How I will catch them, I don’t know but I think I will use some ideas.

I went to the algae's and tied them, making the web and using it to catch fish, it was so unexpected it did work.

Sometimes I feel like a genius, but other as a stupid. But now I will eat something good this time.

After getting outside the river with the fishes and algae, I will cook something for me.

I’m near the tree, so…

I caught my Mugenjin and cut off the tree, with one cut, the fire get started where I needed.
I think I will not need them for awhile, so I decided to imagine myself without them, I took a deep breath, and after looking at them, they disappeared.

Finally, I can relax. And looking on my cell phone on the suitcase  It’s 20 to 11 P.M, I did that, before the time I needed, good job for me.

“Yay.”Said as whispered mirroring Fluttershy, that’s what I said about a good day. So this maybe is my third day here or maybe will be my third day after some hours. This is confusing. I think I will just grab my notebook and see something on there to help me.

Finally, I turn on my notebook. I know if I do right, I can use the battery notebook for 7 days, and let my cell phone on the best parts.

I will make a note here.

First, I need to train my strength one more time, for one more day. After tomorrow I will start to think about my musou, mana, and ki. This will be difficult for a while.

But maybe using some videos of references I can learn one thing or two about it.

For strength will make the double or 4 more times the height of I was using and I think I know.

Wabisuke. The curved sword I ask you for helping me. I focused my magic on bringing him to my hand.



After having in mind what kind of sword I want, I felt the same magic circle around and bring the Shikai I needed it.

Wabisuke, the power of making everything you touch gets on double weight.

I said touching the 4 rocks on my left leg, and touch one time the 4 the rocks of my right leg. And later I touch the tree on my back.

Reck, I felt it was like the lead ball is on my back, but it was the tree with the double weight.

Now I need to do my arms, okay, I touched the 4 rocks on my left arm, and my arm almost went to the floor, but needed to finish the job, so I move the sword to another hand, and uses everything I have to touches the other 4 rocks over my right arm.

And after that, I became immobile. For 20 minutes, doing nothing unless trying to pull my arms and letting them rest. Yep, now I’m stuck.

“Damn.” Was the only thing I said in my humility situation.

“Okay, if I can’t work with strength, maybe I can use to train my concentration.” This is the only idea I had for that moment. And now I’m praying to Celestia for that works.

I sit down and use my force to extend my arms to stay until I kept the balance between them, and decided to do isometry. Keeping the weight on the air. And don’t let it down.

The pain, oh the sweet pain, please spare this poor idiot who didn’t know what was thinking. Please make me focus on my training for just 1 hour and later you can crush me with everything you have.

No, I need to focus on my arms, I need to calm my mind, let the pain goes over my body, but concentrate my mind on makes my arms still on the air with this rocks.

I decided to clear my mind, and let my meditation with my arms, this made feel comfortable in my position, maybe I get used, but now I need to concentrate, my breath, everything around me.

Something strange, now I felt calm, even if was in the middle of Everfree forest, maybe it’s because I was there for 3 days after an hour ago the alarm told me about was 11 p.m and maybe now it’s midnight, making the third day here. Finally.

I just need to keep my mind training, and my body too. Today will be the last day of I will use this weights, after that, I don’t know what I’m capable of doing.

I listened to the leaves, the wind, my heartbeat. I remember Zoro passed a training like that.

Cut nothing but cut anything at the same time. That will be my focus today with my strength training.


Princess Celestia POV:

4 days for the summer sun celebration. And the anniversary of my sister banished to the moon. I looked at the picture of my sister over the moon.

Every year it’s been hard to me. Trying to act like a princess in this moments when I should stay in my room and sleep the entire day.

I shake my head trying to forget that.

“You can do that Celestia, do it for your little ponies,” I whispered to myself, there is the thing I not like to do, but to them, the ponies I protect, the ponies I help, this makes my life easier.

They helped my depression and when I think I lost everything. I did the right thing to protect them, even sacrificing my own happiness for them.

I just hope Luna forgive me for what I did to her.

Looking outside from my window, I can see some part of Equestria. Maybe this year the Summer Sun Celebration will be the best of these years. Meanwhile, they are resting I need to think the preparations for tomorrow.

Maybe Twilight my faithful student can be with a great help.

I just want her to make friends. But where I should send her?

Tomorrow I will decide that with Summer Set Celebration.

I went to my bed trying to imagine what the future will bring to me.


Ryujin Pov:

After being 3 hours with my arms up, I can feel the gravity really wants I take off my arms. Because this is madness.

Okay, I know, I should be rest for some time but COME ON, IT’S NIGHTMARE MOON WE ARE TALKING ABOUT.

Rest isn’t an option now. I just decided to rest my arms for now. I can move them now, maybe because using my concentration and thinking about what I learn from animes it’s if you do something insane, has a lot of chance this would work. So I used that in my favor.

Looking at my arms, I can feel them, they are tired, but at the same time excited, they really want to get free from these rocks. I can’t blame them. I really want to train the next step.

I think it’s time for me rest now. I will just sit on there and uses the tree as a place for my sleep.


Celestia Pov:

I had a strange dream. Somepony was in my front when I was looking on his back, it was a symbol of something I didn't know. It wasn’t one of my guards. But looking at him, it was like nothing can cross on his way, it was like he was there to protect everyone.

I decided to forget that.

There are many things to do, what can I do for my student? Who is him? What kind of preparation do I need to do?

I decided to go to the bathtub.

Making my thoughts clearly over the hot water always helped me in this kind of situation.

I decided to enjoy and think what is best for everypony.

After enjoying the bath, I decided to take my Princess dress and uses today. And...

I heard a knock on my door.

“Yes?” I asked to know what is this time.



“Princess, it’s me Running Shifter escorting you to the Royal Court to start the discussion of the preparations of Summer Sun Celebration.” A voice from outside snapped my thoughts.

I walked to the door and opened. Looking for my fellow guards, I smiled at them.

“Fear not my little ponies, I was just thinking about what kind of year we will have. And I have good feelings about this year. Care to escort me, my dear guards?” I asked them, making them agree and be on my way to this meeting.

Looking at them, wearing an armor and holding their spears on hands. Walking with them, why I felt so insecure around them? I don’t know. On my dream the pony who was on my front draw a line on the floor. I think it was a signal for him to his enemies.

More and more thoughts about him and this Celebration.

I wish I have a cake after the meeting.


Ryujin Pov:

I woke up a bit sore, and I know why, my body can’t take 3 days training, of course. But I think if I swim for a while it will be good for me and my body.

Took off my clothes and went straight to the river again, and this time I force a bit more my legs because I didn’t train them when I was training my arms, good idea Ryujin.

But that’s okay. I will play to be on the river all day. Training my internal muscles. This will help me with everything.

I just hope not to find Steven Magnet here.

I decided to use the bandana to receive more focus and concentration.

I jumped to the river and I felt my thoughts being washed as the flow of the river.

The feelings inside of water, it was the thing I couldn't describe, my body felt the flow. My mind imagined many characters training as crazy as me, Zoro, Luffy, Kamogawa, Kenichi, every master has a way to deal with their own body.

Me? I will use the river and swim until my body gets tired.

Tonight will be one of the best feelings for my body.

I swam, and swam, going from one place to another, without forgetting where is my stuff. I cannot let some creature near to my things. The rocks, the tree on my back? I forgot them and continued my training.

I don’t how many hours, but looking at the sky, it was sunset.

The worse part of that, I needed to get out from the river and felt the gravity again, but first I decided to let the fishes out first, capturing some of them using only the hands it was an enjoyable experience.

Now it’s my time.

I think I felt my body broken, but it was just my mind saying I overdid myself. Again.

The pain was terrible, but not as the first time who I used the bandana the entire day. So I decided to take off the bandana.

Guess what happened.

Yep, more pain, my sweet pain, come to me, baby. Just kidding, the pain hates me, but I’m used to it.

So I decided to rest for one hour.

I was hungry again, so I decided to make another campfire.

After making the fire, I let the fishes cooking, meanwhile, I think it’s time to drop this weight.

First I rip the vines over my left and right arm. The rocks fell like titanium at the floor and shook around me.

Wow, it was like my arms were made by air. Because it was so light I would make many punches in one second.

Okay, now my back.

I rip the tree, and when it was going to fall over me, I decided to grab with one of my hands.

I did it. I caught a tree with just one hand.

Okay. Let’s see if this will be enough.

I made the tree flight over 1 second for my next punch give me the results of my training.

FUTAE NO KIWAMI. (Double layer limit)

My punch was so fast it the moment I punched I thought I didn’t punch. But the moment I took my hand. The tree exploded into many pieces.

“Cool, now I must have more or less 5 or 6/20 from Zoro’s strength, this well enough to distract Nightmare Moon and make the mane six find the Elements of Harmony.” It wasn’t what I expected. But I think it was a good start.

Sanosuke has an ability to surprise many people when he said he was going to master a skill in one week when it should be able to do that in one month.

Now it’s time for my legs.

Okay, first, I will not jump high for the first time. Because if I do that I wouldn’t take a control of how much high I can reach. So I will first try a weak jump.

My legs felt lighter, and I knew why, they wanted to rest, and run and jump during these 3 days.

“Okay, first try, weak jump,” I said using the minimum of my force to jump.

I jump almost the same height of my normal jumps before the train.

Okay, a bit more force this time.

I used a normal jump, and I went the high I can see the forest.
“Cool, now I can localize myself, just jumping.” This is really good.

Now, I will not force myself to jump with all my forces, because maybe I will get in trouble, maybe later.

Jumping again, I found it where Steven Magnet was all this time. He was on the other side of the river. Maybe it’s there when he starts to cry.

3 day of training, necessary strength, done. Just more 4 days.

Tomorrow I will start to improve my swords and techniques.

I decide to eat my fishes and rest my body meanwhile, I can watch some episodes of some Japanese animation, using my notebook, and try to be inspired by some techniques. I should use and some I can use.

Looking at my facebook, a message from Melchior.

(Hey dude, how is it going?)

(I trained my body using weights during 3 whole days, so I’m bit tired, I just want to watch some animations and rest at night.)

(Okay, now I believe is you, anyway, I’m glad you finished the first part of your training. Do you want to know about something?)

(Yeah, how to use musou, ki, and mana?)

(Hm… I think you know the answer, but I will tell you anyway. Musou is concentration and stamina, you can do many things and charge your musou every time, however you need to recharge your stamina, so you are not ready for that, using much musou will make your body tired for a while but with time of concentration you can recharge your stamina, making simple for you:  you just need to concentrate on your power and techniques, when your body feels the energy you can use your technique.)

(Okay, next)

(Ki, is a natural energy, meditation, rest, desire, feelings and will, this thing you should improve on yourself, making you be capable of reaching some things even mana or musou couldn’t explain.)

(Okay, and Mana.)

(Mana is like chakra for you now, combined with Mana from Fairy Tail, you need to bring the mana is the magical energy inside of you, but you can push yourself a bit hard and uses an energy from another step of mana, I call it C. Mana, where you gives your stamina and natural energy from your body for more mana.)

(Okay, this is cool. So should I use some anime techniques?)

(Just 3 or 4, because I don’t think your body or mind would be able to keep that. You can create your own techniques too, you said you are Ryujin Suiryu, did pass your mind you should try to use some skills using your name?)

(A water dragon? Do you really think I can do that?)

(Eeyup, meanwhile mirroring other techniques should be difficult. Your own techniques will be easier and cust less everything than to do what you are thinking.)

(... okay, tomorrow I will try to think about it. Actually, I found out one thing interesting.)

(What is?)

(Zoro can use musou.)

(WHAT? HOW?)

(Remember when he cuts and uses many techniques without some rest and maybe it didn’t have magic in that world?)

(... go on…)

(If Zoro uses his techniques is because maybe he was like the samurais of samurai warriors, and uses his own musou to do that.)

(Okay, you really have a good point, but you think you are going to do that.)

(Yup, if it is musou maybe this will not hurt my body, so much, but I think I will just use, Nitoryu style for a while because I didn’t train my mouth.)

(Okay, good luck with that.)

That was his last message before getting logout from his account.

I have my animations and thoughts about what to do tomorrow.


Celestia Pov:

It has been 2 days after my dream, the day after tomorrow will be the Summer Sun Celebration and the preparations is almost done, but I still have problems with my student, I know she needed to do something, but after reading her letter about Nightmare Moon what should I do?

I know I should be worried about that, but I can’t do anything in my situation, and even if Twilight was right, she wouldn’t do anything against Nightmare Moon without the elements of Harmony. She alone can’t do that, she needs to find the value of friendship.

That may be the perfect reason for why I’m writing her this letter, she finds ponies willing to be her friends can help her to discover the elements of harmony, and for my amusement. She can’t live in that library forever, how can I teach her the values of friendship if she didn’t be following the most important thing?

Friendship.

I think I will send her a day before the celebration to Ponyville just for her check the situation over there, I know she will try to find a book to read more about this subject, but working on Summer Sun Celebration will make her goes around Ponyville and meet what will be her future friends, she needs to understand my reasons for this letter.

If I lost a fight against Nightmare Moon, my faithful student has to find a way to deal with her.

However, that dream, maybe the somepony at my dreams can help us, but I don’t know who is him, and where is he. But the only thing I can do is hope our paths could get across.

I heard another knock on my doors, it’s time to another day of royal court, meanwhile thinking on this, I’m happy Twilight will be dealing with the Celebration Meanwhile I deal the court.

Having 1000 years doing that, is really tiring.

I sigh after opening the door.


Ryujin POV:

5 days, 2 days working on my swords and techniques, and the result is OH MY GOD, HOW I WILL COVER EVERYTHING HERE BEFORE THEY COME.

Steven Magnet will appear over here and the mane six, they will find out this destruction.

It showed, many cuts over the trees, floor, a water on everywhere, and some burned stuff, the worst part is the river who get some holes and some cuts too. Don’t ask me, even I don’t know what I did, but it was really powerful.

Okay, I have one idea, leave here, and goes straight to Royal Sister’s castle and wait there until the time comes.

I jumped high enough to find where is the castle. Looking to the North.

“Okay, I will go to that direction, and you..” I pointed the Manticore who was pissing himself while looking me. “If you have any problem, goes to the Pink Mane or Pink hair girl or pony scream you need help. She will know how to help you. And if someone asks who told you, say to them Ryujin Suiryu the swordmaster said to trust them.”

The Manticore nodded his head, while I turn my back on him.

“Nightmare Moon will not know what happened to her,” I said while I was walking.



Twilight Pov:

Why did this have to happen to me? I tried everything to help Princess Celestia over the legends and possible threats around here. Why did she send me this letter about go to Ponyville and try to make friends? I know she asked me about Summer Sun Celebration but this is important…

“Twi?” A voice coming from my side made me leave my thoughts.



“Yeah Spike?” I forgot about him on my side and even when I was in my thoughts I can’t let Spike here alone.



“I know you wouldn't want to that, but I think Princess Celestia has a good reason for making you go to Ponyville,” Spike suggested making me think he was reading my mind. “You know, she has a lot of troubles on Canterlot, and even she said to goes to Ponyville she didn’t forbid you to stop your studies, just try to make some friends. Don’t you trust the Princess?”

I hate to admit but Spike has a point.

“Yeah Spike, I trust the Princess, but sometimes I think everything I do, it wasn’t good enough for her,” I said being honest. I really wanted to help Princess Celestia to save Equestria.

“Don’t think about that, you are her best student, she trusted you not one or not two, but three missions. Do you know, how much people can receive that big task?” Spike was excited, and now he made me giggle. He was right. Princess Celestia wouldn’t trust that task to someone, she gives me a reason for a try. I will try to check the Summer Sun and after the studies of Nightmare Moon, and if I finish it them, I will make friends over there. What is the worst could happen there?

I packed my stuff and caught my suitcase, it was time to go.


Ryujin Pov:

Why did I have a feeling someone said one of the forbidden sentences? Nah, no one it would be stupid enough to say something one day before Nightmare Moon appears.

Gasp…

No…

Twilight. She said the forbidden sentence.


I just went inside the Royal bedroom, after spending hours trying to do something funny, as playing the organ, read some books, now I really have a bed to sleep, great, now I will lay here and watch some animes when I still have a battery on my notebook.

It has 30 percent I think is enough for today.

Tomorrow will be the day. And I need to prepare myself what will happens on here.

I turn to watch some new episodes of animes.



The day of Summer Sun Celebration comes.

I send a message to Melchior.

(Hey Melchior, how much time passed when I was here?)

(7 days, why did you ask?)

(Because today is the day.)

(Great, I hope you are ready because fighting an alicorn isn’t easy.)

(I know, but hey, is something different here in this universe?)

(More or less, just anthro ponies, more ponies, more villains and etc…)

(Great, I needed to know that, staying on Everfree forest for 7 days gave me a lot of questions.)

(Enjoy your day dude, because tonight will be punk.)

(I think I will go to sleep, for now, see yah.)

(Good morning bro, and stay safe.)

I turn off my computer, looking at the bedroom again, it’s been 1 or 2 days sleeping here. I will be time for everything start and if I’m right, Twilight will experience a terrible day, and having a bit problems, until the night comes and Nightmare Moon appears, making all the irrelevant parts of normally ending here.

So I don’t have to worry about that. I close my eyes and decided to take a rest before everything happens.


Twilight POV:

Great, just great, I love when I’m right, but not this time, Nightmare Moon came, Princess Celestia, disappeared. And now we are on Everfree forest.

Where I felt and almost lost my life if it wasn’t the girls around me, AppleJack was right to trust her. Maybe we can find the elements of harmony.

It was the scariest thing I ever experienced in my life. But Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash grabbed my arms making me get down.

And Rainbow Dash doesn’t stop saying that.

“Yes, Rainbow I was there, and I’m really grateful, but we got a...

A manticore was there.

“A manticore,” I said, but looking to him, something was different, he was roaring but he was acting as desperate.

“Oh no,” Fluttershy whispered putting her hands over her mouth and ran away in his direction.

The Manticore ran to her direction too.

“FLUTTERSHY,” Everypony screamed her name, but it was useless because she just comes to him, and touched him

“It’s okay, you were looking for me, I don’t know who said that, but he is right, I can help you. Now give me your path.” Fluttershy looked to his eyes, and the Manticore showed a spine on his path. “Oh, your poor, poor little baby. This will hurt just for a second."

Fluttershy took of the spine and the Manticore roared in pain, but after jumped on her. Just for show her his affection and licked her face.

I didn’t believe on that, but looking at her smiling and enjoying his thanks, made me relax and the girls too, we were going to fight him, but it wasn’t necessary.

I decided to ask one thing.

“How did you find out about the spine Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy just smiled.

“He said to me, he told me, somepony told him if he has any problems he just needed to find somepony with pink hair on Everfree forest. And he tried to figure out it was me or Pinkie Pie, so he screamed in pain trying to find me.”

“Whoa, that’s really cool, you talk with animals, but wait. Who told him about you?” Rainbow Dash asked a bit confuse, and she was right.

Nopony knew we are going to Royal Castle Sisters to find the elements of harmony.

Fluttershy asked him and while The Manticore nodded and murmured something to her. She gave an understatement look.

“Oh my, he said somepony was here 7 days ago, and he is a very strong creature, he was carrying rocks and trees during 3 days. And after using some magic swords to make the destruction of some parts of the river. And oh, he said his name is Ryujin Suiryu.” Fluttershy said as if she was worried.

“Wait, really?” I asked interestedly. “Magic swords, and…

“WOA THAT’S AWESOME. “ Rainbow Dash screamed in excitement. “Somepony who carried a tree and rocks for 3 days, he must be really strong, and if he has that power, maybe he can help us with Nightmare Moon.”

I have to say, this is a really good idea but…

“I don’t think he will help us Rainbow Dash, we don’t have much time, we need to find the elements of Harmony before Nightmare Moon.”

“Yeah, listen Rainbow, maybe we can find him after defeating her. Or if we have luck he can show up in our way.” Pinkie Pie said excitedly as Rainbow Dash.

“Okay darlings, I think it’s time for us to go.” Rarity decided to lead our way, and the girls went Meanwhile I left behind.

“How did you find out he wasn’t going to attack you?” I asked Fluttershy needing to understand that.

“I didn’t, sometimes we needed just to show a little kindness.” She said making me thinking and smile walking with them.



Ryujin Pov.:

The alarm of my cell phone shows up, it was time to wake up.

“Urghhhhh” I groaned while I woke up. Okay, that’s it, I think I will sleep some days in the afternoon and some days at night. Just to make sure to get used when I want to sleep.

I decided to clean the bedroom and wear my clothes.

Okay, I think it’s time to make the last part of my battery be useful, this will be interesting.

I went to my facebook, and I send the message to Melchior.

(Starting the plan, Goddess vs Dragon. )

(Good luck, I don’t think you will need it. XD )

( Actually, I think I will need, strength isn’t the only thing I need to show.)

(Yeah, but since when you decide to worry about that.)

(Yeah you are right. Okay, I need to go, see yah.)


I decided to made to turn off the wifi, I need to use my cell phone on something epic. And this will make my entire night.

“Okay, let’s do this.”



Twilight POV:

What in Tartarus just happened over here?

First were scariest trees making us pee on ourselves. If Pinkie Pie wasn't singing that song, maybe we wouldn't understand why she was laughing at them.

But the most strange thing is when we went on the river. My Celestia, the river was awful.

Holes, cuts, burned stuff, and a crying sea serpent man.

After listening to Silver Magnet, he said he comes to sit there because he was curious about something happened there, but some claw comes to him and cuts his mustache.

If wasn’t Rarity and her generosity maybe we couldn't come across the river.

And finally I almost fall on the Royal Sisters bridge, I think gravity hates me.


Trust me, that’s not possible this can get worse.


Ryujin Pov:

Why did I have the feeling Twilight said something stupid? I don’t know. But I need to prepare myself.

I went on the elements of Harmony’s room.

If I’m right, they will come from the left, and Nightmare Moon will be at the right moment they leave Twilight alone.

I need to hide for now. And prepare for everything. I need to go the other tower before them.


After minutes later.

I heard a voice. Finally. I look from the window of that tower and found them, five girls, they had more or less 17 or 18 years old, they have fur, and their colors indicate who are them. Some of them have a wing, others have a horn, and everypony was dressing.



I see they walking around there and talking about something.

So I guessed what will happen next, and I decided to hide.

I waited the exact moment when a blue shine orb exploded in the room.

And saw Twilight looking surprised when I saw Nightmare  Moon.

It was like to watch an evil Empress with a black armor, lightning, and drums but with fur… and horn… and wings, come on you got it.

Anyway. Now it’s my time… Talk to you later.


Third Pov.:

Twilight saw Nightmare Moon had the elements of Harmony so she decided to fight over them. Making her horn glow.

“You're kidding, you’re kidding, right?” Nightmare Moon asked.

Twilight ran in her direction, and Nightmare Moon did the same thing when they were about to crush themselves Twilight teleported herself behind Nightmare Moon and ran in the direction of the elements.

After Twilight used her horn and grabbed all the elements, Nightmare Moon comes and kick her on her stomach, making her goes away and drop the elements on the floor. But when she thought the elements would work.

Nothing happened.

Nightmare Moon was making her speech of victory when someone said:



Ittoryu Sanjuroku Pound Hou  ( One sword style - 36-pound cannon.) 



A light flash comes to the right over them, passing between them, and the light destroyed the wall of the tower.

The two mares didn’t know who did that but.

“Finally it was my time to show up.” A voice comes to their right, making them looking to a without fur person coming to their direction. But something odd comes from that direction. It was a song, but where that is coming from?

Link: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dPOIBIKlyWQ

Their eyes were getting wide when they found him using only a sword on his right hand. Using some kind of robe on him, and something tied on his left arm. He has spiked hair.

The song they decided to ignore for a while. But my only question is about him, who is him?

As he walks slowly looking to each of them, Nightmare Moon narrowed her eyes at him.

“Who are you? I demand to you tell me why you interrupted me during my speech.” Demanded the princess trying to know who is the person who messed with her speech.

The man decided to breathe, but then he appointed to Nightmare Moon with his sword.

“Shut up and PRAISE THE SUN.” He screamed with all his seriousness.

Twilight’s mouth was agape.

“The sun, he meant Princess Celestia? Is he her royal guard? But I never found somepony like him on Canterlot.” Twilight whispered to herself, but she felt cold on the air, something was wrong, but when she looks to Nightmare Moon she found it.

She was really angry.

“HOW DARE YOU TO HAVE THE AUDACITY TO SAY TO ME SHUT UP AND THE WORD SUN AT THIS PLACE, AND PRAISE? I PREFER THE ETERNAL NIGHT COMES HERE.” Nightmare Moon was angry and her lightning and thunders were showing all her power.

“Eternal Night? Somepony ever told you that’s the most stupid idea you ever had?” He just replied, nothing more, nothing less, if it was the most normal thing to say.

Twilight’s mouth dropped to the ground.

Nightmare Moon twitched her left eye.

“Beg your pardon?” She asked trying to understand what he said.

“Yeah, because your eternal night not just could kill not thousand but a million creatures of starving and healthy without sunlight, but that wasn't the true reason of that idea was stupid, you know why? Because you didn’t need to have an eternal night to be appreciated over here, but a better ruler of the night.” The mystery person walked near to them, showing up in front of Nightmare Moon. “There would be better ideas than making an eternal night, did you try to make jobs for 24 hours? There is a lot of ponies who are more effective at night, but you didn’t think about them. Did you try to make the best parties on the night? Because there are things they do on the night it was better than the day.”

Nightmare Moon was caught off guard with his ideas. Trying to figure what to say, but he didn’t finish.

“NO, YOU WERE TOO BUSY TRYING TO BE LOVED FOR A THING YOU DIDN’T TRY TO DO, JUST BECAUSE IT'S NIGHT DOESN’T MEAN EVERYPONY NEEDS TO LOOK TO YOUR SKY. NO, YOU WERE JUST JEALOUS ABOUT YOUR SISTER AND TRIED TO TAKE HER GOVERNMENT, BUT YOU KNOW WHAT IS THE WORST PART? AFTER ALL THIS SHIT YOU WILL TRY TO BLAME YOURSELF AFTER EVERYTHING, MAKING YOURSELF AS VICTIM, KNOWING YOUR SISTER SUFFERED 1000 TIMES WORSE THAN YOU.” He screamed in angry the reasons behind everything like he saw the pain of both ponies during thousand years. 

Twilight was speechless, Princess Celestia was suffering? For all this time? How did he know that? That’s the questions the two mares are on their mind. But the cold comes to shiver their spines, because…

Nightmare Moon was pissed…

If her form wasn't scary, looking now made Twilight shrived in fear, Nightmare Moon eyes sparkled with strong magic while her horn created an empowerment armor around her. 



“ENOUGH, I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR THAT.” Nightmare Moon was with hatred in her voice.

The guy didn't even flinch about her outburst, the opposite he looked to Twilight who was still frozen in her place.

“Girl, what’s your name?” The mysterious person asked looking at her, making her snapped her thoughts.

“Err… Twilight, Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight said getting out from her shock.

“Nice to meet you Twilight. My name is Ryujin Suiryu.” The person finally revealed his name, walking over her front, and used his sword, he draws a line on the floor and launched some metal balls to her, when she caught, it was rattles. “Don’t cross the line please, this will save your life, and if I dare to cross the line, use this. It will save your life.” 

Twilight didn't understand after receiving something on her hands, it was rattles, she didn't know why, but the tone of his voice was showing worry about what could happen in the future, so she believed in him. 

“Ryujin... “ Twilight said while nodding to him. Then something crossed inside her mind.

“He was the pony who Fluttershy told about it, the pony who was the responsible for the river destruction, and the Manticore warning. How much powerful he is?” Thought Twilight Meanwhile when she saw something on his back, a symbol, lines making a form she didn’t know.

“I will keep her distance from you, do what is necessary, but don’t cross the line.” He said, meanwhile a blast of power was shot on him, and he uses his sword, but the impact of her forces made him launches away his sword.

The power made him defend himself, but without his sword. Made the evil Empress laugh.

“Bwahahahaha, you without your sword, what you are going to do?”

“Oh no, what should I do?" He said in sarcastic tone making Nightmare Moon angrier but his eyes frowed and his voice's tone changed. "Do you really think I was going to fight you with just one sword.? WHO DO YOU THINK AM I?” 

Ryujin screamed standing his two hands in the front and a magic circle comes to his front.

Twilight was in shock looking that kind of magic. She never knew about runes. And that circles were interesting.

Nightmare Moon decided to be in a defensive stance. Showing magic over her horn and hands.

But when something comes from the magic circle were two big black swords, it was like they have centuries of fights and experience.



Now I notice something different happened, the music, stopped, and when it stopped Ryujin smiled.

“You should learn one thing, Nightmare Moon, you never should make a swordmaster focused because the moment you make him focused you will suffer the hardest battle you ever will have,” Ryujin said when another song started, making him took the pan over his left arm, and slowly tied over his head.

Song for the battle: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4J7K3yacig4

It was like the pressure over there was two times heavier, and his eyes looked to Nightmare Moon.

Who still was angry with him, but noticing his eyes, she noticed she will need to use all her forces.

“I accept your challenge your animal.” Nightmare Moon said in disgust and hate. "I can't believe you could cut me."

“That's a thing you said right.” He responded making everyone looking at him. “There are things I wouldn’t like to cut, however, let me ask you one thing. Did you someday found a wild animal with sure it wouldn’t attack you?“

This question made the two mares open her eyes wide.

“Because I not,” Ryujin said disappearing over their front.

Nightmare Moon looks away trying to find him, but she found it, the next was on her front and it was going to attack her.

Nightmare Moon decided to use her magic shield.

However when the sword cut the shield not just broke it easily, but part of the blade cut her left armor.

The voice of Nightmare Moon groaning of pain on there was a discovery.

“He cut her,” Twilight whispered to herself. It was a shock, in one minute he was there, and after one minute he disappeared.

“You, you… how did you do that?” Nightmare Moon pressed her left arm to cure herself.

“Danma no Tsurugi and Shukuma no Tsurugi, it's the names of my two swords, one is called Demon Slayer Sword, but the other is called Demon Dweller Sword. They are known as anti-magic swords.” Ryujin said still holding his swords, but one of them has blood. It was the weapon who cuts Nightmare Moon easily.

“Anti-Magic…” Twilight said.

“Swords?” Nightmare Moon finished the name, starting to understand where he was getting to go. “It’s impossible, never existed this kind of sword here.”

"It's possible and looking at my Shukuma no Tsurugi I could see you used a barrier spell to protect  yourself from the attack, just looking at my sword." What Ryujin said made the two ponies look different over one sword because it was clearly glowing from a dark-blue glow. "Take your magic back." 

Ryujin just slashed with one of his swords and the power absorbed went directly to Nightmare Moon who was surprised from the suddenly attack to her. She tried to cast barrier again but the slash was quickly enough to create a shock between her own magic.

After looking the impact over her body and armor her eyes showed a trace of surprise and fear over him. 

“Yeah, I’m the only one who holds them, and now, what were you saying I’m nothing with one's sword? I will give you a battle we are equal.” He said while making his two swords disappear, but on one place where one sword, sharpened, and it was fought, millions of battles, and thirsty for blood and desired even more battles. “Twilight, if the things get out control, you know what to do.”



“Hahahaha, much noble from your part, but sacrificing your best swords just for have an equal battle? It’s foolishness.” Nightmare Moon said creating a magical sickle. Long and sharp with forms of the black moon.


The hand of Ryujin started to shake. And he pressed, with another hand.

“Calm down, I know you how much you love to fight against sickle, but I need you calm down. When the time comes, attack with everything.” He murmured something making the sword stop shaking. “Okay, I will warn you one thing Nightmare Moon, surrender now and I will not harm you… much…”

Nightmare Moon showed amused with the idea of him saying that words with seriousness. But the last warning, made her laugh at him.

“Do you think, you can scare me? I will show you what I’m capable to do with my power. All the magic shadow, the power of the night. I command you.” She closes her eyes and opened making all the earth shake and her eyes glow with all force.

She disappears in front of them.

Twilight has the same reaction to the last time when Ryujin disappear, but when she was looking at him, where is him?

The next thing is when the sound of two metal things impact each and other.

They showed themselves on my front all the time.

“How fast are they?” Twilight asked to herself.

Looking Ryujin he was holding the sword and looking to Nightmare Moon, with a smile, making her more pissed than before, she started to uses all her forces on the next attacks, but it wasn’t effective since Ryujin was dodging them easily. When she tried another attack he blocked her, knowing the exact time for his own attack. 

Twilight's hand was touching the floor but suddenly she could feel the soaked parts of her cloth soaking and her hands wet, the next thins she saw the floor was covered with water? 



“Ittoryu Suiryu, Suiryuudan (Water Dragon one sword , Water dragon bullet.) “

 


The sword, became blue and it was what made the floor with water, suddenly the floor was shaking it was like a giant beast who just woke up, the water over the floor went directly to the sword and not much after the water expanded and it was like creating pressure around the sword. When their eyes witness this, their eyes became wide.

The water coming from the sword became a blue dragon. Who tackled the Nightmare Moon over her chest and launches her over the wall. 




Nightmare Moon was pushed at the wall with the water pressure and impact like if a dragon was pushing her with all it's force, making her grit her teeth in pain and rage. After some seconds the dragon disappeared after that attack.

“Is this everything you have? How disappointing.” Ryujin looked at his own attack and with confidence decided to show the difference between their powers, it was a fair and square battle and Ryujin won with an impressive attack. 

Twilight felt the happiness of the dragon form of his attack, she was really amazed from his first swords but that attack made her speechless, she had many questions and after he deals with Nightmare Moon they could have a good talking about from where he learned these techniques. 

But something wasn't right, she forgot it wasn't a duel with honor, it was a fight to the death with someone terrible, she remembered after taking a look a shadow approaching from his behind, it was the sickle from Nightmare Moon.

“RYUJIN, LOOK OUT,” Twilight screamed making her savior understand the worry but it was too late.

Ryujin didn’t know what happened, but the sickle attacked cutting his back when he wasn’t looking. A bit of blood was falling from the sickle who made a surprise attack on the swordsman who was gritting his teeth in pain...

After the cut, a laugh comes from the person they didn’t want to hear the voice. Nightmare Moon was glowing her horn and her cuts and blood were getting healed. Her smile of victorious showed she was playing with his opponent.

“Amazing, you are really a good fighter, but you are too naive to the thing I wouldn't cheat a battle between you and me. I’m the Empress of the Night, I’m capable of bringing the Moon and making her bigger than the sun, creating the Eternal Night. And now you will die and I will make everypony suffer. BWAHAHAHAAHAHA…” She was laughing when she was interrupted by something scarier than her voice.

“BWAHAHAAHAHAAHAHA.” A laughter bigger than her echoed around the room. Calling her attention. A maniac laugh, not coming from none other than Ryujin. “Sorry Nightmare Moon, but you didn’t defeat me, just made me want to fight even more with you… and… KILL YOU.” 

His voice was deep and stronger, but his smile, his smile was nothing more than a sadistic and sinister smile. It can give nightmares during thousand years.



His sword glowed in a yellow color, and after his own body was charging with his own energy. His steps were making fissure on the floor.

Twilight was frozen of fear, after seeing something like that, not even Nightmare Moon was scariest like him. And she wasn’t the only one thinking about that.

Nightmare Moon resisted and used her magic again to attack using the sickle, but at the moment the sickle approached him, he just moved his sword in one line like it was nothing, but what happened next made both of them shrove in fear. 

Not just the sickle but the wall itself was sliced in half and ruined itself, it was one slice who cut rock like paper. And Nightmare's sickle was destroyed like not just sliced in half but the blade was destroyed itself. 

"Hehehehehe." The deep voice was like a psychopath who enjoyed destroy things like nothing made both ponies gulped from that attack. 

Nightmare Moon was sweating cold. She heard his voice echoing in her ears. And her eyes shrank in fear. Her breath became even faster and she couldn’t think after watching his body glowing with yellow energy.



And in one blink he disappeared from their eyes, and in the next second his sword perfumed Nightmare Moon armor but breaking and drill her right chest.

“ARRRGHHHHH” Nightmare Moon screamed in pain while he looked to Ryujin who was smiling at her. For the first time on 1000 years, she felt the feeling she never thought she would receive... Fear, she was scared about her life in danger.

“What’s the matter Nightmare Moon? You really thought that two swords were my best swords? BWAHAHAHAHA, when I said I was going to be equal for you, I mean I wanted to use all my forces to torture you and cut all your body. This is one of my best swords. Zaraki’s Kenpachi Zanpakutou.” Ryujin said holding his sword and using his body to push more profound his sword on her chest; Making her scream in pain. “ You know? This sword isn’t as like the anti-magic sword, this is a good news for you, you can heal yourself after I cut you, and I will cut, and cut, and cut again all over YOUR BODY.”

He pulled his sword and using just one hand, holding the sword, he cut the armor, piece by piece, breaking the armor, letting Nightmare Moon naked.

“...please…” Nightmare Moon was crying in fear. “Don’t do that. Don't kill me, I'm begging you.”

Twilight Sparkle was scared, Nightmare Moon begging for him to spare her life? That’s the most impossible thing to ever happen.

“What's the matter, are you afraid our fight would end after these minutes we were fighting? it only passed 7 minutes when I arrived here.” Ryujin said with his sadic smile.

“WAIT for WHAT?” The two ponies on there screamed looking at him.

“Never thought about our relativity? We were fighting all this time and just passed 7 minutes. Never fought someone at that time? No? That’s a pity, now I will make you suffer from your own stupidity. I will teach you some lessons.” Ryujin said cutting Nightmare Moon over her arms.

“AHHHHHHHH.” The scream of Nightmare Moon echoed to the room.


“Lesson 1: You should learn to never underestimate your enemy, make your attack the most powerful in the first moment. If it was clear he is more powerful than you. And if he was saying to you to not attack him, you shouldn't do that. ” Ryujin said cutting her belly.

“AARRGHH;” Nightmare Moon screamed and her body was bleeding, but she decided to not use her magic yet.

“Lesson 2: If nopony likes you, that just means two things, they didn’t like what you did, or didn’t like who you are. If they don’t like you because your projects, you should make better projects and if they still don't like it, maybe it was you who made all that hate from them Princess Luna.” The name leaving his mouth, made Nightmare Moon’s brain freezes. How did he know her name?

And when she was going to ask him, he cut her tummy.

“ARRRRRRGHHHHHHHH, PLEASE, STOP I BEG YOU.” Nightmare Moon screamed in pain and let some tears coming from her eyes.

Ryujin smiled, turned to a disgust curve.

“You dare to beg my about spare your life? BULLSHIT AND YOU KNOW THAT. But okay, I’m disappointed to you Nightmare Moon, I thought you are on the same level as me, but to think you can’t understand the monsters inside everypony’s body, not only yours that's a shame, and you are worst than a worm to not knowing that. I will give you, some minutes for rest, and cure yourself. Me, I have another pony to have fun. Isn't that right Twilight?” Ryujin said turning around, making the poor Twilight flinch hearing her name.

“Oh no.” She said while she was tried to move but her body didn’t respond her brain.

When she thought he was on the other side of the room, she just blinks and he was standing on the line he had drawn when he went to fight Nightmare Moon.

Now she understood his words. Twilight caught one of the rattles and shake it, making a tin noise, when he was going to walk over her, hearing the sound, made him fall the floor. Knocking out him.

Nightmare Moon was holding her parts covering herself. Didn’t believe what happened.

“What did you do?” Nightmare Moon gasped in surprise after that suddenly change of path and demanded to Twilight of the reason of her defeat the monster who almost killed her.

“He said to use the rattles when he was going to approach me,” Twilight said defending him. “You shouldn't have done that sneaky attack making that monster making us almost piss ourselves.  If you just had admitted defeating nothing about that would ever happen, after waking that monster you weren’t powerful enough to defeat him.”

“THAT’S ENOUGH.” Nightmare Moon used the Royal Canterlot voice, making her eyes shine again, her body felt the pressure of the last attacks but using her magic, she healed herself again, and this time, her own magic covered her body and made an armor doubled sized than the last time, and she created an Axe.

The pressure over each step he does, she felt humiliated, by one guy and that mare. She hated being afraid of him, she doesn't want that ever happen again, she hated that.

“GO TO TARTARUS, YOU TWO.” She screamed launching her magic using her weapon to cut the air launching a magic cut on them.

Twilight tried to get down. But someone just got up and stood at her front. With another white sword this time. It was different from the last one, it was like the opposite, the last one was sharp like a shark tooth, this one was gracious and beautiful like a white flower.



Twilight smiled because Ryujin was back, and ready for another battle. Even with his cut.

“Okay,” Ryujin said holding his sword. Sighing with himself  “Later you will explain to me what happened Twilight."

Ryujin concentrates on his left arm holding the white sword.



“Ittoryu Sanbyaku Rokujuu Pound Hou (One sword style 360-pound Phoenix.) “



And after using his sword, a powerful and faster cut went against on the magic power from Nightmare Moon, making an explosion with two forces.

The powers were equal but it seems everything what happens to Nightmare Moon she will uses recover to heal herself.

"Tsc. It'seems we need to cross the next level." Ryujin said making his sword disappear, and a big magic rune circle appeared over his back, showing a covered sword. "You seems to have an armor to protect while I don't have any, I need to fight serious right now."

Twilight's mouth was agape, next level? Fight serious? How much power does he have? 

The shock were not only to Twilight but to Nightmare Moon too but she ignored being ready to fight him.

And later another music started from somewhere at the castle, it was guitar start but later a good music started after that.



"That's the song I wanted to hear, you know Nightmare Moon I will show one of my favorite swords." He said using his finger to pull the hole over the sword. And using his strenght made the sword flight in the air for some seconds until he catchs it using his hand.



The sword itself had a great design, it has a big hole between the sword's form, but it seems it could be used as really powerful weapon.

The pressure over the place became heavier, because it seems Ryujin has another card at his sleave all the time.

"That's just the beggining, I said I would show you my transformation." He said while the tone of his voice changed, he closed his eyes. "Destroy... Tiburón."

The water around Ryujin created a big form around him, making both ponies gasp in surprise, the water closed itself with Ryujin inside of it making his own transformation.

"Please don't make me looks feminine."Ryujin prayed inside his mind while the water covered all his body.

While neither Twilight and not even Nightmare Moon know what will happen next, sudenly a cut made Nightmare Moon be cut in half from the suddenly transformation.

Twilight saw that scene in shock from the powerful attack in the exact moment the water fell over the floor.

Twilight saw the new transformation of Ryujin and her head became red from the suddenly change of clothes. It was like he wasn't wearing any shirt but it was like bones of a water creature made an armor just for his shoulders and a Sword bigger than her was being helded by him.

  

His cloaths changed and the music seemed to understand and be part of that transformation. 

For most amazed it was, Twilight new it wasn't over.

"Bastard."Exclamed the voice who just regenerated.

"Why can't you just DIE?" Twilight was really annoyed by Nightmar Moon, when they could at least have a rest ?

"Because it would be too easy, and now this battle will be intense and wet, really, really wet..." Ryujin said pointing Nightmare Moon with his big sword in form of shark. "Ready for the round two?"

"You will regret doing that." Nightmare Moon said holding even harder her axe ready to attack."She used her horn to create a great magic over Ryujin and Twilight."

"Too bad, I was starting to enjoy this,  la gotta."Ryujin said while the edge of his sword were covered with water from nowhere and shot against Nightmare Moon like an explosion with water.



Twilight mouth dropped from suddenly attack, just one word could make a massive destruction. 

And Ryujin expilled more bullets in total of 10 making a massive hole at the castle and an inundation over the castle.

"You are lucky Nightmare Moon, because this transformation I can just use once per day and with limitation of two techniques..."Ryujin said satisfatied with the results of his training, knowing Nightmare Moon can uses the power of night and nightmare to heal herself he can use the other thecnicque without problem.

"You...gasp.." Nightmare moon was breathing a lot, it was like she almost drowled herself with all that water. "You..."

She didn't even finished to breath, and Ryujin was serious when he helded his sword. The yellow glow remember the other sword he helded it was a bad feeling, all the water around the castle moved around and became behind him...

"Sorry but no... Cascada." He said just that word and all the water went in the direction of Nightmare Moon moving her to up and down like it was a waterfall.



After that attack, Ryujin became normal from his transformation, all his clothes came back, and looking at his face he was stressed and gasped tired of that attacks.

"Damn, it was much pressure." He was breathing slowly like his body was tired.

Looking at him made Twilight guessed what will happen. 

"What are you gonna do Ryujin?" Twilight asked in worry, because soon Nightmare Moon will come back and will try to hurt even more Ryujin, and it seems he almost is in his limit.

"I will distract her meanwhile you will find a way to use the elements of Harmony. Sorry about that, but I think you will not hold against what I will do next.” He said smiling at her, it seems he knows what to do next. He made his sword disappeared and brought another two swords, similar to the first one.

“What?” Twilight was amazed by what he was saying, he looked so calm, and the same way she was confused about what he means again what happens next.

Nightmare Moon came back like a shadow and approached quick with Ryujin and he blocked the impact of two powers made a shock and an explosion around them.

The explosion created a powerful wind who made twilight pushed to the door and fall the stairs.

“Ahhhhh.” Twilight was falling when somepony caught her on there.

It was her friends who finally comes to help her.

“Twilight are you okay?” Everypony said asking her.


Meanwhile, on the smoke from the explosion.

“Finally, okay Nightmare Moon, I knew about your power, but this is the first time I will say this. Never thought you have all this magic around you. You fight pretty well.” Ryujin said when some part of his clothes were cut and burned. And his mouth is with blood and his belly a cut.

“The feeling is mutual Ryujin, you are the first pony who did entertain me, and scared me over this 1 thousand years. If we weren't enemies, I would ask you to join me.” Nightmare Moon was delighted with her experience with the battle. Even she was almost naked again, her armor protects her really well this time.

Ryujin smiled to her propose but following the sound of music, he cast another sword over his hand

“Sorry, but at the moment I came here, I was with one mission on the mind. I came here to defeat you, not because of the eternal night, and not either your sister. I came here because I’m the strongest Swordmaster who Equestria ever had. I will make my name known over this world, and you are just the first step. Even if you are good, and I’m evil.” Ryujin said running on her and jumping holding his two swords and falling with them in her direction.




“Nitoryu Maguma (Two sword style, Demon Bear.) “

 



She decided to uses her axe to protect from his double swords over her. And used her kick to push him away from her.

After receiving the kick he decided to step away from her. And stay in his position.

“Where did you learn so many techniques?” Nightmare Moon asked amazed by his power, speed, and creativity.

“I had a lot of masters. Showing me the true path of Swordsmanship.” Ryujin said breathing while talking.

“What is a swordsman? Is some kind of knight?”  Nightmare Moon asked, never in 1000 years she found something as swordmaster. “And what are you? You are the most different pony I ever see.”

His response is just a chuckle made by Ryujin.

“I’m not an earth pony, not even pegasus or either unicorn, I’m just a human who earned a title from dragons. I’m Ryujin Suiryu. Suiryu means the Water Dragon. I’m human who has a title of dragons. And swordmen is not a knight, but masters who have control of their own path, the people who decided what they want to protect, and what they want to cut for that. If someone who just arms the others just for do it, it doesn’t deserve to be called a swordsman and if he understands all the journey and life behind the sword it can be not just a swordsman but a swordmaster. AND I'M A SWORDMASTER.” Ryujin said making one of his swords disappear.  “Now I think it’s time for we finish this battle.”

“I will remember your name for an eternity after I kill you Ryujin. Never heard someone so amazing and powerful as you before.” Nightmare Moon extended her wings and using her magic created another armor and made her axe became glowing darkly. And she starts to fly.

“You are going to fly, so I will go higher than you,” Ryujin  said leaving one of his swords and hold transformed the other one in the white katana, and ran over the wall and jumped a the top of the tower who was destroyed, but uses all his forces on the wall who were destroyed to jump higher than before, and when Nightmare Moon was trying to find him, one foot was on her head and jumped using her head as an object.

A voice coming from a distance higher than her.


“Ittoryu… (One sword style) 



Ryujin said on the height, and all the water over the floor and some of the river flight over his direction making him goes back and forth in her direction, his hair was going to behind after receiving much speed from the fall over her.  But the strange part is the water dragon was floating behind him.



...Hiryu…   (Flying Dragon.) 




“So he really earned the title of Water Dragon.” Nightmare Moon said grinning to him, she uses the moonlight to gives her force and went directly to his direction with the dark axe.

They were going to each and other direction.

And Ryujin grabbed his hand with his another hand.



...Sui (Water)”




 


The cut with each and other weapons was inevitable, but the way Ryujin uses his white katana, the impact made him flow over her, but when she finds out, her right side was cut. And freezing. She felt part of her body freezing around that mark.



She decided to uses her magic to heal that attack, thanks to her, it made the exact effect of cure and removed the freezing. But the impact made her lost control over her wings and she can’t control after a shock like that, so he feels over the castle…


Ryujin Pov:

Dammit, I thought this was going to work, but I think even I’m not ready to fight an alicorn, yet. Maybe some months 7 days didn’t be enough. If wasn’t princess Luna there I would use the Asta swords and kill her, If Nightmare Moon wasn’t Princess Luna.

I sigh looking Princess Luna as Nightmare Moon falling to the castle. Meanwhile, I’m thinking.

Did twilight tell them about me? Will they rescue me? Will they make a lot of questions about me? Worries, worries, and worries. Yep, Spike passed the same thing.

I chuckled imagining the best scenes over my favorite fiction.

I will wake up in the Canterlot Hospital, or on Ponyville Hospital? I just hope I will wake on Ponyville, I would like to meet Doctor Whooves and Doctor Horse.

I close my eyes, knowing the impact will hurt a lot, but something grabbed my arms. Two anthro pegasus. The colors Blue and Yellow. I knew who they were but…

“Who are you?” I need to ask because they shouldn't know I know.

“Twilight’s friend’s, Rainbow Dash.” Said Rainbow Dash using her forces and wings to make me fall more comfortable.

“And I’m Fluttershy. Thanks for trust us to helps the baby manticore.” Fluttershy said with grateful tone. “Oh my, you are hurt, you need to be taken cared.

I just chuckled about them. But I’m really thankful about that happened. But I’m trying to imagine what just happened.


Twilight’s Pov minutes ago.

When I saw the girls, I notice what Ryujin said about to try to figure out how to use the elements. He means it wasn’t broke, it’s because they were not used right.

I notice the elements and how my friends represent their elements.

It was so clear. And… WAIT.

“RYUJIN,” I screamed getting up on the stairs, calling the attention of my friends.

“Sorry Twi, but what did you say?” Applejack asked confused about what she said.

“The guy who helped the Fluttershy’s manticore?” Rainbow Dash asked in the sequel.

“Yeah, is him, he is fighting Nightmare Moon, and it tied in power force. He was taking care of Nightmare Moon all by himself. “ I said to them, and ran to the stairs, I can’t let him alone, what if he goes back to his transformation. He said he was going to distract her but for how long? I discovered.

I didn’t need to look back because I knew my friend's mouth is on the floor. I knew because I would be in their place. But these 7 minutes have been a whole crazy to me. I don’t know why, but I was grabbed by my friends again.

“Twilight is really true, he was taking care of Nightmare Moon by himself?” Applejack asked trying to make me lose my focus.

“Yeah, how this even possible?” And now Rainbow Dash wants to ask what is possible, great.

“Are you sure you aren’t seeing things, darling? Maybe it was one of Nightmare Moon’s spells.” And now Rarity wants to tell me I was seeing things.

“ Ah don’t know if we should trust a guy we didn’t meet today, we just heard about him.” And now Applejack tries to made be rational even we didn’t have much time for that.

“ Yeah Twi, what if he is so focused on his battle and it’s just waiting the exact moment for we show up and help him using the elements of Harmony.” AND NOW PINKIE… WAIT… SHE CAUGHT EVERYTHING. THE ONLY ONE WHO UNDERSTANDS THIS SITUATION.

I didn’t need to hear any more.

“GIRLS, WHAT ARE YOU SAYING, JUST ONLY PINKIE PIE SAID THE RIGHT THING, AND NOW I'M SCARED. BUT SHE IS RIGHT. Ryujin is taking care of Nightmare Moon because he needs we use the element of Harmony to defeat her.” I said making everyone flinch. I felt sorry for Fluttershy because she didn’t say anything.  “ We don’t have time, we need to act. NOW.”

The others looked each and other and nodded making us going in the direction of the door.

We heard something from the door.

(“I’m not an earth pony, not even pegasus or either unicorn, I’m just a human who earned a title from dragons. I’m Ryujin Suiryu. Suiryu means the Water Dragon. I’m human who has a title of dragons. And swordmen is not a knight, but masters who have control of their own path, the people who decided what they want to protect, and what they want to cut for that. If someone who just arms the others just for do it, it doesn’t deserve to be called a swordsman and if he understands all the journey and life behind the sword it can be not just a swordsman but a swordmaster. AND I'M A SWORDMASTER.)

Wow, never heard about this, but every word he said it was with all his feelings and desire, making me think a lot of questions about him.

“Whoa, that’s awesome. I never heard something like that, but he is twenty percent cooler for me now.” Rainbow Dash was the first who said about something.

The others had to agree with her, Ryujin was trying to protect, and not harm anypony. Fluttershy was a bit scared, but she smiled after some seconds.

Okay girls, I have one idea for helping him, but we need to work together.

We were going to enter when we heard his voice.

(“You are going to fly, so I will go higher than you.”)

We decided to enter the room, and when we found it. Something impossible was in front of us. Ryujin and Nightmare Moon were flying. He isn’t a pegasus how he can fly?

After seeing him creating a water dragon on that height and looking all the water going to sky.

“Whoa.” It wasn’t just Rainbow who said that. I heard everypony telling this. Even I felt amazed at how much he surprises me.

The moment of impact we were all looking to him and Nightmare Moon, he rolls over her, meanwhile, she tried to cure herself. But in the end, she fell to the castle.

We cheered for him, but something strange is happening, we were looking at him. Why wasn't he doing anything?  He didn’t maybe find a way to fly and came here to finish his job? Wait, HE CAN FLY?

That’s my thing, he doesn’t have wings, he doesn’t be showing he was using a way to fly, he is doing anything more than fall. HE IS FALLING.

“HE IS FALLING,” I screamed catching their attention. “Rainbow Dash.”

“I’M ON IT.” She flight to him,

“I’m going there too.” Fluttershy flight with her trying to catch him.

The girls and I be worried about him. But looking Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy catching him, gave me peace on my heart.

We watched them, coming back to the room. He was really hurt, he was bleeding a lot, and still, he was fighting with all his forces.

He looked at me.

“Twilight, this is not over, you still need to figure out how to use the elements of Harmony, I can give one just one more minute. You hear me? It’s the only time I can give you now. Just one minute.” Ryujin said moving away from the girls. “And tell to your friends, to not cross the line.”

I smiled at him, he was still the same. Looking for his backs, even if was hurt I can feel safe.

He dropped his sword.

When I heard the voice of Nightmare Moon really angry.

“RYUUUUUUUJINNNN YOU… YOU... “ Nightmare Moon didn’t have words to say to him? “ARRHGGGGHHHH”

Nightmare Moon shoots a huge magic blast on him.

Looking to him chuckled.

Okay, now it’s time for my last minute. I hope this works. We extended his two black swords. Of anti-magic, he will use them?

When he put one of them on… his mouth?

“Ryujin what…”

“TWILIGHT, I SAID ONE MINUTE, YOU CAN’T WASTE YOUR ONLY TIME TO HELP ME NOW,” Ryujin screamed to me even with his mouth with the sword I can hear him clearly, making me facepalm myself, how could I forgot that. I don’t have much time, not him. He is in his limit.

“Girls we need to talk,” I said to them about I discovered.


Ryujin POV:

Twilight, she is intelligent, but sometimes she knows how to waste a good opportunity. When it comes from episode It’s about time, she wasted the message from Twilight from the future. I knew she was going to do that because she knows how to be stupid sometimes.

But for me, I will not allow her to do that. Not with me and my time limit.

1 minute is everything I have.

Looking to Twilight she was talking with them, maybe she finds out the elements are themselves.

I need to protect them.

I add my right hand and I will use one of my tricks.

I focused on a shark inside my body and making the shark becoming a sword.

“SAMEHADA I SUMMON YOU,” I screamed caching my sword. The living Shark Sword, Samehada.



I just extended Samehada in the direction of Magic.

Please Melchior, made this works.

I felt the pressure of the cannon going to my sword. And watched what would be one of the best moments of my life, my sword is swallowing the magic from Nightmare Moon. And doesn’t stop shaking. It was happy to eat something delicious as magic.

I looked around and found it, they are still talking, good. Just Nightmare Moon watched that. And I know one thing.

My time is coming over. I need to use everything I have.

“YOU…” Nightmare Moon was going to say something.

But I didn’t let her say anymore.

I moved my Samehada and Danma no Tsurugi behind my back. Knowing just one technique would be perfect for this moment. I need to concentrate.



The silence over the room showed the level of my concentration. Enough for use this.



“Santoryu Onigiri (three swords style Demon Slash)



I disappeared over there and cut passed Nightmare Moon with my three swords cutting her with the impact. It was 100 percent effective. I felt Samehada enjoying eating her mana, meanwhile, the other two swords were effectively against her.

I don’t have forces anymore I think it’s over.

“You bastard.” Nightmare Moon said that. Okay, now I’m impressed. Melchior will laugh with me after that. “I know you stole part of my magic but I still have more magic on my body, I will use and destroy you and the elements of Harmony.”

Okay, now I’m in trouble if I don’t do anything.

"You think you can destroy the Elements just like that?" A voice coming from the direction where I looked at them, my mind finally said, mission accomplished. Looking to Twilight, she asked with confidence. "Because of the spirit of the Elements, are right here!"

She did it, now I think I don’t have forces anymore, it’s over.

I just need one thing, caught my stuff.

I walked when Twilight said about the Elements and her friends, I don’t need to be faster, I have all the time, just to catch my cell phone.

I looked at it, and it was well but his battery was 0 percent, I did it 7 days with one cell phone, I just need to the bedroom and catch my stuff before I lost the conscious. Step by step, I just walking slowly making my direction over the room.


Twilight POV:

We did it, girls. We defeated Nightmare Moon, and now we need to check if everyone is okay.

“Everypony okay?” I asked.

Everyone nodded at me, and this made me feel more relief but wait, where is Ryujin?

I try to find him, a voice came from my side.

"Gee Twilight, Ah thought you were spouting a buncha hooey, but Ah guess we really do represent the Elements of Friendship." Applejack said.

"Indeed you do." A voice said. There was a flash of light and the sun began to rise. When the sun stopped moving, a ball of white light traveled down in front of us. The ball started to dissipate and left standing there, was Princess Celestia.

My friends bowed to her meanwhile I get excited and gasped.

“Princess Celestia,”  I said when I went to her.

“Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student.” She said while hugging me. “I knew you could do it.”

This made me think many questions. But I remember what Spike said, she gave me 3 missions, maybe it was just one mission on 3 parts. He was right.

So I just shake my head and decided to listen her telling me about she knew about I was needed to have friends for we together to hold the elements of harmony. I saw my friends on happiness, but my worries still on my mind. I need to tell her about what happened.

“Princess we…” I was going to say when she looks where Nightmare Moon was and it was a version younger and cleaner of her.



“Princess Luna.” Princess Celestia said making the other pony flinches. “It has been a thousand years I see you like this. It’s time to we left the past behind and work together little sister” This made everypony said sister, but on my mind, I remembered one thing.

(“NO, YOU WERE TOO BUSY TRYING TO BE LOVED FOR A THING YOU DIDN’T TRY TO DO, JUST BECAUSE IT'S NIGHT DOESN’T MEAN EVERYPONY NEEDS TO LOOK TO YOUR SKY. NO, YOU WERE JUST JEALOUS ABOUT YOUR SISTER AND TRIED TO TAKE HER GOVERNMENT, BUT YOU KNOW WHAT IS THE WORST PART? AFTER ALL THIS SHIT YOU WILL TRY TO BLAME YOURSELF AFTER EVERYTHING, MAKING YOURSELF AS VICTIM, KNOWING YOUR SISTER SUFFERED 1000 TIMES WORSE THAN YOU.” )

Ryujin knew what happened. WAIT…

“WHERE IS RYUJIN?” I screamed looking at the girls, they snapped their thoughts and tried to check the area. While the two princesses looked to my face.

“Sorry who?” Princess Celestia asked me.

“RYUJIN, my friend who saved our lives, many times today, because he had to fight Nightmare Moon all by himself while I tried to figure out how the elements of harmony work,” I said narrowing my eyes to Luna, who made her flinch of my angry voice.

“Twilight you…” Princess Celestia was about to reprimand me with a warning voice. But I don’t have time for that.

“I don’t have time for this, sorry princess, but my friend is really bleeding and hurt to stay longer to us,” I said going to the girls.

“Girls I found something.” Rarity said appointing a trace of blood on there.

All of us decided to follow the trace, and we were walking for minutes, walking on the stairs, and corridors, until a door with the sun on the outside. I decided to open the door without knocking.

The door opened easily. Everyone gasped and put our hands in our mouths.

Ryujin was covered with blood and holding his bandana in his hand. And holding his suitcase near him.

If he wasn’t looking so calm I would say it was a horror movie, but it was an experienced battle he had. A terrible one. We need to bring him to the hospital.

I decided to use my magic levitation for him.

“Girls let’s get him to the hospital,” I said using my magic and goings with them. But something inside me needed to say to him. “Thank you for saving us Ryujin, we don’t know what to do without you.”

I heard him groan and back of sleeping in the air.

We giggled about his reaction, how could an incredible and wise warrior, be so cute when he is sleeping?.



Celestia POV:

It was the first time Twilight said something harsh to someone, even if was my sister, I would need a good reason for her say something like that to my sister.

But when I found her my eyes were wide, no, is him?  it’s him, it was the someone who I was dreaming, I almost don’t recognize with, wait, everything there is blood? Is he bleeding so much? What just happened?

“Twilight who is he?” I asked with my mouth agape.

“Princess he is the true hero here, I wouldn't survive if it wasn’t him to protect me. He drew a line just for protect me, I was watching his back and he was protecting me from every danger she was launching us.” Twilight said appointing to Luna. My mouth was agape again.

“So he fought Nightmare Moon?” I asked impressed, but my commentary made Twilight laugh on sarcasm, it was the first time I saw her on this way.

“Fight? It wasn't even a fight, it was a one battle side princess. He made Nightmare Moon ask for mercy, she feared her life just for later cheated him and hurt him every time I even lost count of how much times she healed herself because she is too coward to admit defeat. Even when he became a monster he did that  just to protect us. And now I know why he didn’t kill her. He was sparing your feelings, Princess.” Twilight said something that shocked me.

“What do you mean?” I asked trying to figure where she was going to… But Luna came from my side.

“Look, I know what I did, I’m sorry, everything is my…”

What happened next It was something I hadn't imagined Twilight do.

“SMACK” The sound of a slap over my sister’s face.

“DON’T COME WITH THIS BULLSHIT PRINCESS LUNA, YOU HEARD HIM, IT WAS YOUR FAULT, YOU DIDN’T CARED ABOUT THE FEELINGS OF YOUR SISTER, YOU JUST TRIED TO MAKE EVERYPONY LOVES YOU, BUT YOU DIDN’T CARED ABOUT US AND YOUR SUBJECTS, YOU WERE JUST FOCUSED ON THE STARS. HE GAVE YOU TWO IDEAS WHO YOU WOULD HAVE TRIED BEFORE, BUT NO, YOU TRIED TO ACTS AS A ROYAL NOBLE BITCH WHO YOU ARE.” Twilight said scoffing on rage. And leaves us alone.

My mouth and the same mouths of her friends went to the floor, but Luna started to cry, while Twilight leaves and her friends followed her, leaving us alone.

My thought was just one.

What just happened here?
> Conclusion after the battle.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I felt my body falls be over the bed, that was the last thing I remembered before my eyes shut become unconscious. Thankfully I caught my stuff before I go to bed. I just hope they don’t try to take my suitcase or my cellphone.

Looking on the dark what I think is my dream, I found someone who is familiar to me.

“Well, well, well, what do we have here?” I said walking to my friend who was sitting near the table drinking tea.

“Hey Ryujin, how is it going?”He asked showing the cup of tea to me cheering mine accomplishes.

“What do you think?” I asked on sarcasm after he looks to me, and I was still injured after my battle.

"That bad? You should rest for a while, you look as if you get through a war before sleeping.” Melchior said to me looking with interest even taking a sip of his tea.

“Shut up, you know what I did, if I had more time than a week I would make minor damage over my body, I just hope I won't be at the hospital more than one week, I need to train,” I said sitting in the chair and tasted his tea at my dream, it was like flavor of water or nothing, I still don't get it why he made a tea with nothing as flavor.

But looking at him, he seemed to enjoy every sip he was taking from his drinking. My eyes look in strange to him, but he seemed too distracted to not feels it.

“Do what you think is best, Ryujin." He said shruging as his response. " Now tell me, how was the battle between you and Nightmare Moon?” 

“Weel I had to use some strategy to take her attention, and while Nightmare Moon really hates the sun I tried to use the...” I was using my logic to make how I started the biggest battle at my entire life, and he just interruped me.

“Didn’t you said a Dark Souls quote did you?” He raised his eyebrows asking me, I hate when he knows me so well.

“Praise the sun, my brother, Praise the sun,” I said sipping my tea while Melchior laughs his pants off.

“I knew you would do something like that. I remember when you said that to the bronies who liked Nightmare Moon, it was hilarious they cursing you.” He said while nodding to himself. “If Daybreaker comes you would be her loyal knight, right?”

“I don’t know, it’s a possibility, but I think I would try to bring her back with the mane six help,” I said finishing my tea.

“And what are you going to do when you wake up?” He asked me looking to me on interest.

“I will stay at the hospital until I recover, and I have to say sorry to Princess Luna, maybe she is upset after all the things I said,” I answered while taking another tea.

“Understandable, you really are a good guy Ryujin. Do you want cookies with your tea?” Melchior said showing cookies over the table.

“Melchior, it’s a dream, this tea doesn’t have flavor and I still drinking it because I don’t have nothing to do. Why are you here anyway?” I asked after refusing his cookies.

“True, anyway, I came here to tell you, you have 2 weeks before the episode 3 starts,” Melchior said while eating a cookie.

“Arghhhh, why did you said that?” I really didn’t like that episode, it was so stupid, the two tickets of grand galloping gala.

“Because you are on Equestria Ryujin, you know what you have to go through, even if was an alternative universe, it still has cannon episodes for you go.” He explained me while drinking tea one more time.

“You have a point, anything more?” I asked knowing he didn’t finish talking.

“More two things, you can start your training about more One Piece techniques, One Piece is a good start.” Melchior closing his eyes and enjoying another drink of tea.

“Do you mean I can have an akuma no mi? Or just the techniques like Haki and CP9?” I asked to him awhile I decided to take one of the cookies on interest.

“I thought you don’t wanna a cookie.” He replied after watching me taking one cookie.

“Shut up, you caught my attention now.” I said after eating it. Taste as nothing, why I hate Melchior so much?

“Answering your question, no, you can’t have akuma no mi and you know why, however, you are right about haki and the CP9. But you need to train them, and discover by yourself how to do that. I give you a week to do that. At least the 3 hakis styles. ” Melchior said while eating just as me.

“And if I do?” I asked looking at him grinning.

“I will give you a gift. Or maybe a wish, I don’t know, maybe just a t-shirt.” He said shrugging, sometimes I hate him when he does that.

“Interesting, I accept your challenge and the other thing?” I asked him raising my eyebrows.

“It’s time to add your “memories” I said before, you will have a lot of memories and you can decide what you will hold or forget later, or if you want to keep it, you can have all the memories, the choice is yours, however if you want every memory, you will be on coma for 2 days.” Melchior went straight to the point, just when the decision is serious he says something like that to me.

It was too much to think, I can’t lose everything I have, and every memory to me will be welcomed.

“Okay, I will be on coma for 2 days, but I don’t want to lose nothing of my memory, I watched many animes and I don’t want to forget some of them,” I said chuckling after hearing him laughing too.

“Well, I think your decision is done. I think is time to you enjoy your dreams and your memories. I will get out for now. And oh, did you know if you want to have flavor in your dreams, it’s just need add the flavor you want?” He asked me trying to hold his laugh after looking at me.

Melchior you son of #####. You don’t know how much pissed I’m with you.

“No, I didn’t, I drank 5 cups of tea and 1 cookie without flavor. But that’s okay Melchior, when I wake up I will send you a message.” I said waving to him, while the table and the chairs disappeared.

“I will be waiting, and I hope you enjoy the new chapter of Black Clover, it was really something.” He told me after disappearing on there.

I think now it’s time to enjoy the time for myself.


Twilight Pov:

It has been two days I’m staying a Ponyville, after my discussion with the Princesses I decided to stay here, preferring staying away from her, thankfully Princess Celestia let me stay on Ponyville, I think me and Spike will enjoy living here and focus on my friendship lessons with my friends. Two days after the defeat of Nightmare Moon.

However, the only one who was responsible for doing that it’s at the hospital in a coma. They tried their best to heal him, now it’s just matter of time for him wake up.

I sigh looking at the room, looking at Spike who was still looking at Ryujin curiously.

I decided to close the book I was reading because I wasn’t focused to read.

On my inside, I hope he will wake up soon.

“Twilight?” Spike asked catching my attention.

“Yes?” I replied hiding my book in my suitcase.

“This guy, I never saw someone or something like him, do you know what is he?” Spike said touching Ryujin on his face, poking him.

“Hum… he had told about something but I forgot what he was. But after he wakes up, you can ask him, I just know you will be happy to meet him.” I said smiling to Spike, the only thing I remember about Ryujin it’s he said about he earned a title from dragons, and Spike would like to have a dragon friend or almost a dragon friend for him. "He said he is a water dragon."

I could see his eyes becoming wide open and sparkling with this news, I knew he would be happy to that.

“Really? A water dragon? That's sweet, I just hope he wakes up, soon. I can't wait to meet him.”  He looked at me and his excitation for another dragon at Equestria will make him feel more accepted. Then he just stood up remembering something. “I’m going outside to see if the girls came okay?”

“Okay, see you soon Spike.” I said while I watched him leave the room.

Soon the girls will show up, and talk about how is going their lives. I didn’t leave the hospital until now.

“If you know how everypony is grateful to you, Ryujin.” I said to him after opening the book again.

But after I opened the book I heard a groan coming from the bed.

“Ryujin?”


Ryujin Pov.

Pain, yeah, I know I’m saying this again, but come on, if you had a terrible battle and was sleeping for two days, you would feel pain, but I don’t know what is worse, the pain of the battle or the pain after waking up two days later.

I groaned at the moment I was opening my eyes, looking at green color at the roof, and aquamarine on the walls with the effects of the wall if was a breeze on the paint, yep, my guess was right, I am at Ponyville's hospital.

“Ryujin?” I heard a voice coming from my side.

“Twilight.” It was the only thing I said before she went to me and hug me with all her forces, I think I’m a kind of masochist because the pain loves me, but I felt my shoulder a bit wet.

Looking at her, I could see she was crying.

“I’m so happy you wake up, you have been in a coma for two days. You worried everypony.” She sobbed after hugging me.

I sigh, I made them worry.

“That’s okay Twilight, you shouldn't worry about me, I’m fine, now let’s forget about it, and smile,” I said on gently tone, making her felt better.

“Thank you Ryujin, you don’t know how much better I’m feeling now.” She smiled at me.

I looked at her, she was using her usual clothes, and her eyes were red after crying, but her smile was genuine and soft. She would be sleeping here in two days. It’s what she does when someone she values get in trouble.

I decide to see my body, I was covered in bandages, and my clothes disappeared.

“Twilight, where are my clothes, and my suitcase?”

“Oh, your suitcase is here, but clothes were ripped and burned. So we take off, and Rarity is bringing some clothes for in case you wake up.” Twilight answered bringing me my suitcase.

“I guess my bandana and rattles are with you, right?” I asked raising my eyebrows to her. After catching it and opening.

“Yeah, I caught them when someone wasn’t looking. And I add on your suitcase” She said grinning sheepishly.

“Twi, Twi, Twi,” I said chuckling myself. “I guess the others will come soon, looking here I guess I’m at the hospital,” I said looking for my cellphone inside my suitcase.

“Exactly, my friend and little brother Spike is outside waiting for them,” Twilight said looking at my cellphone. “What is this?”

“Oh? That Twilight isn’t something Equestria would never know. It’s called cellphone, or smartphone. This is a machine who has a lot of things to enjoy, like music, videos, pictures, and the most important thing. The Internet.” I said giving emphasis to all the things a cellphone has.

“Internet? What is internet?” Twilight asked but her eyes are shining, now it’s time for the kill.

“The most incredible knowledge who ever has. Many lessons, many questions, many things with all knowledge over many things who ever has. Sometimes this can even show the future, but only for who understand this power” I said making Twilight open her mouth and drop with all her forces.

“All the knowledge? That’s incredible, please show me.” Twilight said begging me.

“Sorry Twilight, but the battery lost all his power, however, if you use your magic on this, it will recharge fast. Can you do that for me?” I said showing her my cellphone.

“Sure, but how I do that?” She asked me after taking my cellphone.

“It's simple, you use your magic blast on my cellphone, but try to make it weak because in case it would be too strong, could make an explosion or something unknown to me, so please don’t use all your forces,” I said looking to her excited.

“Okay, I will do my best.” She nodded and created a lightly spark on her horn and used on my cellphone.

The cellphone shut on and make a sound of the recharging. I waited for her for 5 minutes and then my cellphone and the signal showed my cellphone is ready.

“Thanks, Twilight, now let’s see, what do you want to see?” I asked smiling widely.

“I want to know about StarSwirl the bearded,” Twilight said while watching me using my cellphone.

“Okay, I will use the internet and tell you what I find okay?” I suggested but she wants more.

“I want to see you doing.” She said excited and stomping her feet on the floor.

“Okay, let’s see. Star Swirl the bearded 257.000 results.” I said and I heard a sound of something falling.

I looked at my side and found Twilight on the floor.

Great she fainted, she can’t deal with such powerful knowledge. I decided to use just 3 sites.

One about Star Swirl, other about the theory of Star Swirl is Princess Celestia's father or her step-father, and the last one and one of my favorites:  Star Swirl is Discord.

I chuckled after Twilight recovering her conscious.

“I told you I should read and then tell you about it,” I say with a sly smile at her.

“So many books.” She whispered.

“This isn’t books, this is sites, is like scrolls with knowledge on it, but it more than billions on it. So please don’t freak out, I choose just three and I know you will freak out if you read it. And I want you to create a proof-sound spell just in case you would freak out.” I warned her after she stays on my side again.

She was going to protest but I looked into her eyes and showed how much serious I’m.

“Okay, I will try my best.” She said after closing the door and using a proof-sound spell.

10 minutes later she was in fetal position. Hehehehehehe

I laughed so hard making her get angry.

“WHY ARE YOU SO CALM RYUJIN? STAR SWIRL CAN BE THE PRINCESSES FATHER AND POSSIBLE DISCORD. CAN YOU IMAGINE WHAT WOULD HAPPEN IF EVERYPONY FINDS OUT ABOUT IT?” She screamed so hard it made me laugh even hard.

“HEHEHEHEH.I can’t breathe, I can’t breathe, Hehehehehe.” I said enjoying her outburst, oh Twilight, so silly when you freak out. I really want to know what I will do when it comes to the Lesson Zero. However, it’s time to calm the storm. “Twilight, this isn’t true things, just the first site was everything about Star Swirl, what I showed you with the second and the last site was just theories. And some pictures about it. It isn’t confirmed yet, so, calm down.”

Twilight twitched her eye, but after a session with deep breaths she finally calms down.

“Okay Ryujin, you have good points, and this cellphone is amazing, the internet should be over all Equestria.” Twilight gets excited again imagining what she would do with the internet.

“I wouldn’t imagine that if everypony should have the internet access,” I said in a cold tone making Twilight flinch. “Like I said Twilight, this is the most powerful knowledge whoever has on Equestria, imagine what would happen if everypony good and evil that this access. It would result in wars and destruction.”

Twilight tough about it and her fist were close, she didn’t like what she imagined after what I said.

“However,” I said catching her attention, making her ears up again. “I always can show you and your friends everything you want to know with the internet.”

“Really? Ryujin thank you, I will love reading many things on that.” Twilight said hugging me more. I felt the pain, but it wasn’t stronger than before.

“Your welcome Twilight, but I have to warn you, my cellphone has a battery, so isn’t just you who are going to use okay? I have my stuff to do too. That’s why I have another machine who has access to the internet if you want to use okay?” I said after showing my notebook too. And her eyes I can see her drawing on it. ”And the internet isn’t just for research. There one more thing internet is important too." 

“And that is?” Twilight asked looking at me smiling.

I opened my mouth to say it, however, the door was opened with force. And see a blur coming in my direction, I used my cellphone and use an app.

“HELLO.” Pinkie Pie screamed jumping on me hugging with force. Taking a deep breath she was going to tell something in lightspeed, I decided to use my cellphone and rec her voice, and it was really in the right moment I pressed the button she let it out everything. “MynameisPinkiePienicetomeetyouthanksforhelpingustodefeatNightmareMoonIhavemuchquestionsWhatsyourname?Whatareyou?IhopedoyoulikepartiesIlovepartiesDoyoulikecakes?Whatisyourfavoritecakeflavor?Andwhatkindofpartydoyoulike?”

Yep, she is really fast, I’m lucky having my cellphone with me.

“Houd on a second please,” I said to her and used the app to slow motion for the voice rec I did.


“My name is Pinkie Pie nice to meet you, thanks for helping us to defeat Nightmare Moon. I do have many questions: What’s your name? What are you? I hope do you like parties, I love parties, Do you like cakes? What is your favorite cake flavor? And what kind of party do you like?” The recorder said in the slow motion, and it was a bit strange watching Pinkie Pie’s voice on slow motion as the episode she did that with her sister Maud.

“Hey that’s my voice,” Pinkie Pie said excitedly looking at me like she found a magician or something like that. “How did you do that?”

“Okay I will tell you in order: Nice to meet you Pinkie, and you are welcome, shoot, my name is Ryujin Suiryu, and I’m a human, I like just a few kinds of parties and I hope that doesn’t upset you, it’s good to know you like parties. I like cakes, my favorite is chocolate, and the party I like is one my parents showed to me when I was a kid, it was just me and them and two or three of their friends. When I was kid they taught me about how a few people on the party can be important on your life, because you can focus on them, they talked about their lives, their best moments showing things from the past, and they are a part from many months but when they come to the party it was like they never left in the first place.” I said recording my good moments with my family, in my father’s birthday, his best friend always made jokes about their past, and the funny thing it never gets tired. Talking about animes and video games. One of the best moments of my life.

Looking at her, I watched her mane flat, shit, Pinkamena no, please her no.

“That's so beautiful.” Wait for what? Did she say it was beautiful?

Her mane gets up again, I sigh in relief in my mind. As she continued the conversation.

“I never knew so good kind of simple party would be so important to you if you want a party like that I would love to make one like that just for you.”

I smiled at her. And nodded, making her happy. DAMN, I FORGOT THE LAST TWO.

“Oh, and this is my cellphone, it has power about many FUN things,” I said showing to her.

She stopped, I’m getting ready for, 3...2..1…

“FUN? DID YOU JUST SAY FUN? SHOW ME, PLEASE SHOW ME WHAT THIS KIND OF CELLPHONE CAN DO.” She screamed excited when I heard the door opening again.

“Hey girls, Pinkie Pie just missed and oh, there you are.” A male voice comes from the door, and I saw an anthro lizard, or I should say a dragon who made my day now. “Hello, my name is Spike the dragon, nice to meet you."

Spike went at me and extended his claws to me. I did the same with my hand and we shake.

“Nice to meet you too Spike, my name is Ryujin Suiryu, the Water Dragon.” My name made him smile.

“Cool, Twilight told me about you recently. That's really awesome.  Are you really a dragon? A Water Dragon?”  Spike asked me not in a tone of disbelief but curious about my look and appearance, I could see a trace of respect and amazement over his face.

“Actually not a full dragon, but I earned the title from them, they said I’m worth it for this title. My race is called on this world as a human.” I just said to him, make him feel amazed.

“Wait, this world? Do you mean you aren’t from here?” Twilight asked me curiously.

“Yes I’m, but I don’t think it’s time to tell you all about everything I know,” I said looking at the door and the others from the mane six showed up.

“You are awake, that’s really good, thanks for help us to defeat Nightmare Moon. You were really awesome when you used all that swords, and that water dragon, whoa. I really want to see your moves” Rainbow Dash went explaining me all the things I did. Even she has much complex of superiority, I maybe I can teach her some things in the future.

“It’s good to see you too Rainbow Dash,” I replied with a smile on my face.

“You really showed a courage there sugarcube, name’s Applejack.” Applejack extended her hand and used force on her handshake. I did my best to use the same strength as her.

“Nice to meet you Applejack, I think Twilight told you all what is my name. And I’m glad to meet you all, and you must be Rarity right?” I said to the unicorn woman who was standing on my front.

“You are right darling, I would like to know how you guessed so well about me.” Rarity said curiously.

“Twilight told me you took my clothes, and you were bringing some new clothes for me, and looking at the clothes you are holding, it was like to guess who is the pony she was talking about,” I told the truth meanwhile I didn’t mention her I already knew her.

“Very smart of your part darling. Anyway here is your clothes and I have to say, it was a shame that pair of clothes were destroyed. I did want to see what kind of clothes were before being destroyed.” Rarity, Rarity, Rarity, she and her fashion clothes, always looking for an inspiration.

I chuckled at her quote. Looking to everypony on there, I smiled to them. But I notice Fluttershy on distance from me. Maybe it’s because she fears me by my title.

“Fluttershy, why are distant from me? You saved my life.” I said on gentle tone making her flinch and say Eep.

I love when she does that because is so cute.

“Hum, sorry, it’s just because I don’t want to hurt you,” Fluttershy said it was like a whisper.

I understand what she means, for the first time of the day somepony wasn’t tried to hurt me.

“I appreciate your thoughts Fluttershy but if you don’t hug me you will hurt my feels because my body it’s already hurt, but can heal with the time, but don’t receive a hug from a friend it’s worse than any hurt over my body,” I suggested feeling a bit hurt.

And looking for her face it worth it, she was feeling awful.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t want to do that to you.” She said while coming and give me a hug.

Did I take advantage of her using psychology trick? Yes, Did I regret doing this? No, I will make Fluttershy a better pony? Of course.

I hugged her, even my body felt her warm body pressing me, I felt more comfortable around them. Now It’s the worse part of the day.

Answer questions.

Looking at their faces I know where everything will go right now.

I sighed and decided now it’s time to start the worst part.

“Okay everypony, everyone will take turns until the princesses come here or the doctors and nurses,” I said pointing to the door. “Spike you will be the first because you are male just like me, and we are the only guys here, later will be Twilight your friend and sister, then Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash because they save my life, and Pinkie, AppleJack, and Rarity because I meet them now.”

They nodded and Spike approached me and asked the first question on his mind.

“How did you end up as a Water Dragon?” Spike asked interested in my Title.

“That’s will be a story I will tell you later, but I can tell you what the title means,” I said making felt upset but he nodded. “A long time ago, existed a queen on a kingdom known as Dragnof, where the humans and the dragons coexisted in peace. Her name is Irene a woman known as the Queen of Dragons. Her respect over the races and her power to create and change the universe around her, made her receive that title for all dragons over the world. So she decided to create more dragons over the world. For all types and species from many dimensions.”

I notice my story was catching the attention over all the ponies around me, even the doctor and nurses who entered just for a check they were listening to that story.

“And that dragons went around the world to live in peace with the humankind, some hade good life, however, some were died by the human race. Because they feared them, and with the fear they didn’t show kindness. And without kindness or reason, just fear... They are the worst monsters in the world.”

Spike was feeling sadness and shaking in fear after knowing how much unfair the dragons were being received from the humankind, Fluttershy on the other hand, she let her head down, in shame, heck I forgot about how much fear Fluttershy has about dragons, now she may feel guilty about her fear was the same from the monsters who killed Spike’s species.

“However,” I said making them looking at me. “Some humans decided to protect and respect the dragons with their lives, and did great feats protecting what is necessary, some almost give their lives, and some decided to use the power of dragons to destroy the enemies of dragons. Humans who used their bodies and heart and maybe souls to protect what is important from then. The dragons sometimes give us tests about what would happen if we were in one type of situation, and when we showed to them, they find us a soul of a dragon, a spirit who believes inside of all the humans and dragons are the same, an equal and respect all kinds of the world.”

Looking on their faces I think I did well my mission, Spike is really happy and excited, and Fluttershy was thankful of the humankind were protecting and not every human were bad with the dragons. I think I made her improve her relationship with the dragons just with a story. Mental High Five.

“That’s amazing,” Twilight said happily about my story. “Who more received the title as a dragon?”

I grinned looking at them, everypony was curious and even whispering with them.

“1.Don Sai the Drill Dragon, he is the one who I most respected from the group, he is serious, loyal, and believes in what his heart says. He didn’t need to prove the dragons to receive the title, but when an enemy girl was in love from him, for him she was being used by the enemy because she loved to be useful. And he said for her stop doing that, and he was already engaged, however, his grandfather tried to kill the poor girl, but in his heart, she didn’t deserve to die because her ally used her all this time. So he decided to uses his own feet and used the power of Drill Dragon by himself to defeat his own grandfather and protect the lady. His grandfather felt so proud of him and gave to him the leadership from his ships and armies, and gave the title from the dragons who he received to his grandson Sai. No dragon was against of that decision.”

“Woa” Everypony said amazed by him.

“And it doesn’t end yet,” I said catching everypony attention. “When Sai finally received the title, his enemy went to take the lady backs to use her again, however, Sai decided to protect her, and the conclusion was epic.”

“WOA. That’s amazing. How did ended?” Spike asked because he has many reasons to know about the dragons and relationships.

“Look at yourself,” I said holding to him my cellphone with the video from youtube.



“That music, Ryujin you used that music when you battled with Nightmare Moon,” Twilight said while the others were watching the video.

“You are correct, I learned many things from this Twilight. Take a good look on it,” I said gesturing to my cellphone, and looking the ponies some as doctors and some as patients who came to listen to the story and watch the video, however, the mane six and Spike didn’t be giving attention to them.

Spike's reaction with everypony watching with him, made me feel so much better, I always enjoy the reaction from the people who watch something, from the cartoons to weird videos too.

Everypony drop their mouths after watching one of the characters who is my favorite on One Piece.

Rarity was crying for the emotion of the love between two people, Applejack whistled from the power of kick, Rainbow Dash's mouth dropped to the floor from his the speedy and reflex, Fluttershy said Oh my, Pinkie Pie cheered with the power from him, Twilight was impressed with his kind of power, Spike…

Spike was crying, not crying from sadness, but for hope, as he knew what kind of dragon he should be. What inspired on him to become a knight. In his eyes, I can see the flame for hope, desire for fights, and thirst for justice.

But there is one thing on the room who made me try to hold my laughter, I need to stop right now.

“Sai is one of the first dragon who earned the title from his grandfather. I think it’s better to tell the others humans with dragon titles another time.” I tried to hold my laughter with all my forces.

“Why would…” Twilight was going to say when.

“OH COME ON, WE WANT TO KNOW MORE ABOUT THEM.” A random pony who was in the room screamed calling the attention from the girls.

My room was with the door open the entire time so it wasn't unexpected if somepony was curious to take a look what is the commotion and in some time I could count at least 15 ponies on outside watching and from the behind the girls and Spike.

I laughed when my friends were giving sheepish smile.

“Okay, I will tell you the others, but I think it’s better I turn on my notebook. Twilight can you do me a favor?” I said pointing to her horn.

“Oh, yes, sure, wait a sec.” She said while holding my notebook and I looked many colts and fillies coming in the front of the group.

“Can you tell another story please sir?” The little colt said holding my hand. While the little filly came to my other side and gave puppet eyes.

“Pleaaaaase.” All the fillies said in a cute tone, I think I saw them in the background in the show.

I can’t say no for such adorable eyes, DAMMIT cliches, I hated but I can’t win against this.

“Sure little one, and little two, and little everyone. And you will all love this.” I said taking a picture on the cellphone.



“Natsu Dragneel, Wendy Marvel, Gajeel Redfox, Rogue Cheney, and Sting Euclife, these children received something important with the title,” I said taking attention from everypony on the room. “They were orphans but some dragons found them and adopted them as their children.” This made everypony gasped from the sudden news. Humans adopted by dragons.

“Natsu learned how to use magic from his father Igneel the Fire Dragon, Natsu is called Salamander or the Fire Dragon as his father, Wendy were adopted by her mother Grandeeney the Wind Dragon, where she were taught by her and earned the title of Dragon of Wind, Gajeel were a cry baby boy who had lifeless eyes, but after being taught by his father Metalicana the Metal Dragon, in the future he became a father and has the title as the Metal Dragon, Rogue was adopted by the Skiadrum the Darkness Dragon and Sting were adopted by the Light Dragon Weisslogia, their fathers taught them about their powers and give them parts of their power. In the end, they were known as the dragons of Darkness and Light and they were best friends. In the end, they all who were taught by their foster parents they receive the title from the dragons and even from Irene herself.”

Their eyes were shining from that amazing story.

“And now for the last Hiei the Darkness flame dragon. He was a human who did the impossible in my world, he brought the flames from the Tartarus and created a dragon from it. It was impossible for someone who is capable to do that, but he did the same way. So he earned this title from the dragons, who watched him burning his enemies with so much power. Burning them into the ashes, even the fireproof people.” I said making them drop their mouths trying to imagine a human capable of it. I decided to show a picture of him using his flames.



They were amazed by him and his power.

“I have his sword, he decided to have a new sword and decided to give to me his old one,” I told them after using my powers to create a magic circle in my hand and brought his sword at my hands.



I showed them that magic. Their eyes widened by how did I bring my sword on them. I chuckled to them and give to Spike and the others see the sword.

After they see it, I decided to make it disappear for their disappointing.

“And still has humans who earned and will earn titles, but I can’t remember more than those people who were important to me. So I hope this answers your question Twilight, next. Fluttershy.” I said making her say eep.

“Oh...I have anything to ask...but I have to say...sorry.” Fluttershy whispered.

“For what?” I asked knowing where is this going.

“I have fear from dragons…” She said making everypony gasped in shock at her.

“B...But Fluttershy I’m a dragon. And we are friends? Did you fear me?” Spike was the first who questioned Fluttershy about her fears.

“No...not exactly, it’s just they are big and scarier and I fear them. But when Ryujin told about how some adopted their children and when the humans by fear killed them, I felt shame from myself.” Fluttershy said almost crying.

When somepony tried to say something I decided to cut it.

“That's enough,” I said it, making everypony shut up there. “Fluttershy, you don’t know how much brave you are, confessing your fear about Dragons and feeling shame for your fear, you are a good example of what the humankind should do to other species. I hope everypony learns from her about what she did now. However, Fluttershy I have some bad news for you, not every dragon is good, in the same way, not every human were bad. All the creatures have good and evil in their hearts, and not always the good people were good, and the not the evil people were bad. Evil and Good is a point of view. In the same way, every dragon could be good, some dragons are bad and killed peoples to eat, or just for destruction.”

She went paled about that lesson I said to her, everypony was shocked about that, even Spike.

“You should learn what would happen if the dragon is good, and what would happen if he is bad if he is evil or good is irrelevant between the path he decides to go. You are scared of the dragon being bigs and scary, and what if I tell you the most important dragons who made every human respect and loves them. Are you interested? This will make you change your mind about dragons.” I knew exactly who is the best dragons for her.

She smiled nodding to me.

“Twilight did you recharged my notebook?” I asked her and she was smiling at me nodding.

I took my notebook and selected two important movies.

“Fluttershy, do you believe in the relationship between a dragon and a pony?” My question made everypony looks to Spike making him blush, and Rarity makes a giggle. I narrowed my eyes to her because this is suspect. Looking my eyes to Fluttershy she nodded to me. I smiled at her.

“This is a movie about a friendship between a donkey and a monster, their friendship started harsh but later they became the best friends, and in the middle of the story they found the love. I think it’s time to show you.” I selected the movie Shrek for them to watch.

Everypony loved the Donkey being dubbed by Eddie Murphy, he is a myth when it comes to a comedy. He screaming Dragon while running made everypony laugh a lot. Even Fluttershy laughed about it.

After the end of the movie everypony cheered with the end, between the conclusion of Shrek take the princess and the Donkey is in love with the Dragon. Some even clapped their hands after watching this classic movie.

“And how was the movie Fluttershy?” I asked her.

“It was wonderful, with such beautiful end, Shrek and Fiona decided to love themselves even for appearances, and that dragon is really cute when she comes to the Donkey,” Fluttershy said smiling at me.

“Good now, I will show you one thing, for you and Twilight, height doesn’t mean character, this is a story about the dragon most loved on Humankind, a dragon who was their slave, who became a guardian from the most important girl over the world. Mushu the dragon, he is so much small, but he is funny and his mind is incredible, he received the title as Guardian and in the end a god.” I said and everypony wide their eyes to me. “He will become a god in the second movie but I will show just the first one.”

You will love this movie, I’m sure of it.

“Dishonor for you, Dishonor for your cow.” That quote maid everypony laugh for 10 whole minutes, I needed to pause the movie just for them laugh a lot. But the next part he did another of his quotes made everypony laugh for more 10 minutes.

But in the end, showing how much amazing the little dragon went on that movie, did his best to help Mulan how to protect her country and give honor for her family.

“Oh, I want to hug him so much,” Fluttershy said smiling at his party.

“I really want to do that kind of party, after death.” Pinkie Pie said excitedly about bringing the other lives people to make a party for them.

“And that’s why I said he is the most loved dragon over the world. Spike, I hope you enjoyed the movies too,” It wasn't a lie when I could understand everyone was happy after watching another movie.

“Are you kidding? That’s was so awesome, I really want to meet dragons like them in Equestria maybe has dragons like me or them.” Spike was excited about this idea.

“If you want I can go with you.” I know Dragon’s Empire doesn’t have something like that, but if we were lucky and find out a dragon as Mushu, this will not just make his life better, but my life as well with a good laugh too.

Everypony was tired after having a full day talking and receiving a story and two movies.

“Okay, everypony I think it’s time for we take a rest, actually what time is it?” I said looking at my cellphone. It was  1 P.M

“I think it’s time for we take a rest, and you can return after one hour or two,” I said making many patients and some doctors going outside, leaving me and the girls and Spike.

“I’m really hungry.” I just said that, and then I saw a chocolate cake in my front. “You did that for me right Pinkie Pie?”

“Yup, I was baking while watching those movies, I will use some of Mushu quotes on the future for make everypony laughs.” She said smiling at me.

I decided to take a slice of cake.

Chocolate, how much I missed you, the chocolate flavor exploding in my mouth made me groan for pleasure. It was more than a week I didn’t eat chocolate. I would be crazy if I had to be one more week.

After finishing that slice, I saw their faces at me, looking weird.

“If you have more than a week without eating candy or chocolate you would be in the same situation as me,” I said without regret from my actions.

Pinkie Pie gasped.

“You were more than one week without candy, how did you do that?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“I guess you decided to went before than Rainbow Dash.” I said looking at Rainbow Dash glaring to Pinkie pissed.

“HEY, WAIT YOUR TURN PINKIE.” Rainbow Dash screamed in anger, making Pinkie flinch.
“Sorry RD, it’s just I can’t believe somepony capable to do that.” Pinkie replied trying to make her excuse acceptable.

“Me neither Pinkie, it was a miracle I didn’t go crazy over there.” I agreed with her. “However I will tell you when it’s your turn, so you can’t change that question now.”

“Okie Dokie Lokie.” Pinkie Pie said while offering some slices of cake for everypony in the room.

I decided to eat more cake, and looked to them, eating too, this gave me a good sensation over my body, a feeling I forgot over many years. For the first time, I felt welcomed.

“Anyway, I think it’s my time to ask you some things before the ponies come and Rainbow Dash question me about something,” I said making them looking at me, and noticing I didn’t ask anything.

“Okay sugarcube what questions do you have?” Applejack after nodding them said to me.

“Somepony can tell me what happened after you six used the elements of harmony to defeat Nightmare Moon?” I knew what happened, but I needed to make them believe I went without knowing nothing. Sometimes is hard to act as a foal when you knew everything.

“Oh yeah.” Rainbow Dash facepalmed herself and went in front of me. “After you leave there, Princess Celestia comes from nothing and said she was grateful for what we did to her and went to Nightmare Moon, but she said she was her sister Princess Luna.”

I closed my eyes understanding what happened, yeah, decided to eat another piece of cake, nothing will surprise me at that moment.

“And Twilight went to Princess Luna and slapped her face.” I choked with the cake from the unexpected news.

“RYUJIN” Everypony and Spike screamed after looking at my face.

I punched my chest and tried to swallow the cake, and Fluttershy gave me slaps at my back.

Finally, I swallowed the cake. But I burst on laugh in the sequel.

“HEHAHEHEHAHAHA. Twilight, did you really went to Princess Luna and slapped her face? The former Nightmare Moon and you just decided to come to her and do that without thinking twice? What were you thinking?” I said laughing imagining her going until Princess Luna and saying, HEY BITCH TAKE THIS. HEHEHHEEHEHEHE

Okay, my imagination it’s crazy but funny.

However, looking at Twilight she was serious and it wasn’t happy when they said Princess Luna name.

“That princess was trying to act like a victim like you said, after listening to what you said to her, you were right. Everypony would appreciate the night if they have something to do at night, not just look at the sky. She and her stupid skies almost killed you, and she was starting to say I’m sorry it was all my fault.“ Twilight said and act she was screaming for help and false apology. “I decided to act as you to her, showing to her not to be a bitch she was being. And slapped on her face, even if Princess Celestia likes her sister, I did that because she almost destroyed us, and...almost killed you.”

I was in shock, Twilight listened to everything I said to Nightmare Moon, that was just to mess with her mind and makes her get angry to me, and Twilight saw the point I went without thinking about her opinion. Now I have Twilight who is pissed with Princess Luna, and probably a guilty night Princess who still blames herself and acts like a victim. Now, this changes everything. I can’t say it was just to mess with Nightmare Moon, because like Twilight said I was right and in the end everything I said it was the truth. Now I need to change this but still being myself. I need to make them fix this problem.



Twilight Pov:

I saw Ryujin being in shock and change his face for some seconds, something is on his mind and he is trying to absorb everything from what I said, the others were a bit insecure about the face of him laughing and happily changed for concern and serious.

“Twilight, did you believe everything I said to Nightmare Moon was true?” He asked me with a calm tone if he didn't believe what I said to him.

“Of course I believed you, I’m just angry everything would end well if they just talked with each and other, and tried to think about it together, and not about themselves,” I said unconfirmed with everything that happened that day.

“So you blame your teacher, Princess Celestia, too?” He asked me, making me bit my tongue.

“I… I...just wanted to be informed about that, maybe we would take the elements of harmony before that,” I said thinking about it.

“You couldn't because you needed to learn about friendship first.” This answer made me flinch because he had a point, I didn’t learn about friendship how I could use the elements of harmony before? “However, I cannot help you to change what you think about the princesses, you showed your point, and you need to tell them what you think about it. If you hold yourself this, your trust in them will be weak and anypony can destroy it if they could. The decision to forgive them is yours, but I can help you to make simple decisions and be your brain when you are trying to be too emotional, okay?”

That’s really comforting, he will help me with my thoughts and when I will go too far on that.

“You need to understand Twilight, nopony is perfect, everypony make mistakes, or did something awful, and still have regrets on their lives. However simple excuses can’t change the past, you need to act as you changed, showing the difference between the past and future. You said I had a point, so what do you think about insisting on this idea Twilight?” His question made everypony looks at me, he said I can make the difference and insist on it.

“I would love to do that Ryujin,” I said excitedly about this idea.

“Perfect, okay, I need you take a letter to the princess and invite them to the party we will have today, or if you want tomorrow when everypony are rested after the party,” Ryujin suggested to me, thinking about it, I would be happy if I had to talk with them in the middle of the party? I don’t think so.

“Can we call them tomorrow?” I asked him.

“Sure, make an invitation I’m waiting for them tomorrow morning, at 09:00 a.m,” Ryujin said happily to me. I’m glad he understands my situation and did his best to avoid my conflict, and he is right about my relationship with Princess Celestia I need to fix it soon, I trust on his decision.


Ryujin Pov:

Great now I can guide Twilight in the right path when it comes to her freak outs. Sometimes is funny, but sometimes I hated when it is unnecessary.

I decided to ask more about them, what are their jobs, what is their dreams and hopes, And we were talking about many things I knew about them, but it was better when they said to me because I was really interested in their opinions.

After talking about my questions to them, the clock reached 2 p.m, it’s time for everypony comes to another story and other questions.

I saw the fillies and colts in front of me, and the patients, doctors, and nurses on the room, the girls and Spike stepped near me for hear another hour of questions.

“Okay Rainbow it’s time for your questions, shoot,” I said extending my two arms and put behind my head and tried to be comfortable on the bed.

“Sure, my question is simple, what kind of magic powers do you have? Because I never see a unicorn doing something like that, or fight like you.” Rainbow said curious and with a sly smile on her face.

It’s a really good question, but I already have the answer of it.

“Remember Irene the dragon queen?” I asked them, and everypony nodded to me saying they listened to the story. “She has a daughter.”

Everypony gasped from the important revelation, Spike's eyes grow up from his size, I laughed about that idea.

“Don’t worry guys, her daughter isn’t a dragon, but she is something important to me, she is one of my masters,” I said making everypony gasped again, but a bit relief from Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy. “Anyway, her magic is re-equip, she uses her magic to bring to her armors and weapons for she battles with the enemies, she has a lot of armors and weapons, she brings to existence the weapons who were in the other dimension inside her pocket or the universe she created just for her armors and weapons.”

I said creating a magic circle but thinking on nothing, I don’t want to bring another sword, just show the magic circle.

“From that magic circle, were teleported her weapons and from herself, she can channel her armor and fights with many styles of armors so quickly. She is a legend from the place where she is born, she is Erza Escarlet, the Titania.” I said proudly of one of my masters, it was one of the memories Melchior changed to me, when I was kid I found her and she was holding a head from a big monster, I asked her about I had difficult to bring weapons just like her, and showing to her my magic it was similar to her, she decided to train me, just for making me how to bring my weapons, but later she gave me a hell of training because she wanted I fight using my weapons and armors.

When everypony were shocked I chuckled with myself and decided to say another thing.

“I had some masters on my past, Erza was one of them, other who taught me important things, it’s a swordsman, someone I respect with all my life, Roronoa Zoro, the one who taught me how to use 3 swords style, some techniques I used on the battle with Nightmare Moon it was him who taught me how to cut everything and anything, and what is the true path of swordmasters, his master said one of the important lessons to be not just a swordsman but a swordmasters,” I said looking at them with nostalgy.

“And what is?” Somepony from behind asked me while the others looked to him and to me in a sequel.

“There're swordsmen out there who are capable of cutting nothing, but they can also cut anything even still using the same sword, the strongest swordsmen are able to protect that which they want to protect and cut that which they want to cut. Swordplay that harms whatever it touches he doesn't consider it the real swordsmanship and doesn't become truly swordsman” I said closing my eyes, and imagine that scene about Zoro asking his master about cutting steel. Cute and really important.

Looking at them, they were with their mouths agape, it was a wise philosophy and just masters knew something so wise like that.

“My master became the most powerful swordsman over the world, and I will try to follow his steps over Equestria, I will make this world know about me, but protecting who is important to me. That’s the path I decided to create is a swordmaster.” I said looking to everypony on the room.

I was caught off guard when somepony decided to clap his hands and everypony on the room decided to do the same.

I think I will get used here, Ponyville and Everfree forest my two homeplaces I would like to stay.
“And for another power, I still have control of it, but it was a special sword, and Twilight knows about it…” I said on mystery tone, and when Twilight notice what I was talking about flinching.

“What happened Twi?” Spike asked worried, and everypony looked over her hand, some rattles.

“These rattles she is holding is something she used to knock me down when I went out control using one of the most powerful swords over the many worlds, Twilight, the owner of that sword is one of my masters,” I said with a calming voice.

Her face became pale, and I could see some of her furs became pale as well.

“Please tell me your master didn’t be like you when you used that sword.” She looked into my eyes, I sighed and decided to show one of my videos from my cellphone.


Her eyes went wide and I saw her despair, like someone who meets her nightmare.

I laughed a bit meanwhile some ponies were pissing their pants on there.

“Don’t worry Twilight, he isn’t a bad guy, most of the time…anyway, he is just like that when he is excited to fight with all his power. His training was one of the worst things I had in my whole life, but I learned many things from him.” I said touching her shoulder making her scream Eep and blushing after my touch.

I chuckled, she acted as Fluttershy but her voice was high than normal, so I can’t say she was really her, but let’s forget.

“Who is him Ryujin?” Spike asked still trying to be brave, but everypony was afraid of him.

“Guys, I want you to meet Zaraki Kenpachi, one of the strongest swordsman and even is a swordmaster of the whole world. His power increases when he is almost dead, and he fights every time enjoying the cuts and the people he killed in the battle. He is a psychopath, sociopath, maniac, and the death by himself. Or for to be more precise the worse nightmare for his enemies.” I said showing the picture of him to everypony.

“He is ugly.” Rarity said looking to his face. “But I liked the eyed path and the bells.”

"It's is rattles." My answer made her eyes get wide. "Yes, the same rattles Twilight is holding. His sword is one of the most powerful swords over the world, because she has bloodlust, making every time you get cut, your fighting spirit increases so much, and you enjoys your cut, and you became almost like him, Twilight what happened with me after I get cut.” I asked Twilight after my cut everything went blank, and I didn't remember.

Twilight eyes shrank, okay that was a really bad sign.

“It was that bad?” I asked with a nervous smile.

“You stripped her with your sword, and penetrated her 3 times, each time she screamed you taught her a lesson. And when she begs you to stop, you became disappointed and wanted to fight ME.” She said every word making everypony around me look to me, I know that face, I have 3 seconds to make an excuse before they leave screaming around.

“I AM SORRY, OKAY?” I screamed making her flinch but later get confused by my unconfirmed shooting, I caught their attention, okay, this is a good start, now time for the truth. “If I chose another sword the battle would end another way.”

“Anyway Ryujin, how many swords do you have?” Rainbow Dash asked me curiously, grabbing my hands and trying to figure out how I do my magic.

“Sorry Rainbow but you know the rules, you have to wait until tomorrow for I answer other questions by you,” I said look to her grumpy face. But later, her face showed a smile looking to Pinkie.

“Hey Pinkie, why don’t you ask him how many swords does he have?” Rainbow Dash said embracing Pinkie with her arm and whispering over her ear.

However, Pinkie Pie was with serious face took her arm back looking straight at me.

“Out of the question, I want to know how did he live without candy for one week, THAT’S INSANE” Pinkie Pie said catching Rainbow Dash over her shoulders and shake her many times.

“Okay, Pinkie I will tell you now,” I said making her stop with shaking Rainbow Dash, Rainbow Dash was dizzy after that and fall letting everyone looking at her, and rolling their eyes.

Ryujin chuckled looking at Pinkie.

“The answer is simple, I didn’t eat candy because I was living at Everfree forest,” I said counting the seconds…

They didn’t say anything, maybe they were in shock or something, I will wait until they unfroze.

After I take some pictures and publish on the internet. Maybe this will be a new meme. I will send to Melchior and let him laugh a bit.

20 minutes later…

Okay, this went a bit later than I thought, maybe it’s better to say something.

I opened my mouth but their voices finally came out.

“WWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT?” A scream coming from many voices over the room, nurses, doctors, fillies, colts, mares and stallions.

“Woa, 20 minutes, this is a record of shock, if I had a book I would recorder it.” It’s better I do not say I took some pictures of them and sent to the internet.

“There are so many creatures over there, why are you living there?” Applejack asked next curious.

“Well, I went there to train myself, and I needed a place without ponies interruption, not victims, a place I can’t hold back myself, and train and test all kinds of powers I have. Did you see what I did with the river right?” I asked them because I knew that kind of destruction would call their attention.

The girls nodded to me, making me smile.

“Now it’s just you Rarity, you will ask Rainbow Dash’s question or you will make your own?” I asked her looking to Rainbow Dash excited.

Rarity looked to Rainbow Dash she was almost begging her to ask her question, however, Rarity brought me one part of my cosplay, the Sanosuke Sagara’s back symbol. My face darkened I knew what kind of question she would ask.

“I really appreciate what are you doing to us Rainbow Dash, but I really want to know what means this straight lines over your back clothes,” Rarity asked interested on the piece and my symbol, showing to everyone.

“Oh yeah, I saw it when I was on your behind but I don’t know what does it mean,” Twilight said making me sigh to them.

“Rarity, this is my symbol of my Cutie Mark,” I said as like a half lie,

“Oh? Never thought your race has a Cutie Mark.” Rarity asked interestedly.

“Yep, however, I’m from another world and maybe the location of my Cutie Mark would be different from your location,” I said trying to be logical and looking to their reaction this did work, but I need to prove that. “Twilight where is your Cutie Mark?”

“It’s right here.” She said showing her thigh with her Cutie Mark.

“Hum... interesting. This is where my cutie mark is too, but I can’t remove my bandages yet, forget what I said about being in a different location then. But another day I will show you and explain what does it means okay?”  I asked trying to avoid that question for some days or even a week. They aren’t ready, not yet.

“Okay.” The girls said smiling at me.

“Pinkie this was the best party I ever received over my life,” I said in a grateful tone.

“Wait for what?” She asked me confused.

“You brought the cake, meanwhile all we did here we're talking a lot, watch movies and talk about ourselves. This is what a party for me. However, I said more about myself than you. Thanks, doctors, and nurses for being patient with us, and thanks for everypony here to listen to my stories and ate some cake. I’m really tired of talking about myself. I want to learn about everypony here.” I have to admit stay 7 days at the hospital will be a hard thing, but having many ponies to talk and my notebook and cellphone with free wifi? This will make my week faster.

After watching everypony leaving I can say it was a good day, but looking at the clock it was 6 p.m, I don’t know, sometimes when are you having fun the time went fast.

Pinkie Pie hugged me, with a wide smile, and kissed my forehead, making me blush.

“It was a good party Ryujini.” Ryujini, okay this sounded scary and cool at the same time, almost like Houdini, but strange. Anyway. Damn Pinkie.

“Yeah, I can agree with that,” I said waving my hand to her and she left the room.

The others said the goodbyes to me, and I did the same to them, tomorrow will be another interesting day. Having a meeting with the two Princesses.

I was sleepy but I needed to send a message to Melchior.

(Melchior, we need to talk.)

(Sorry Ryujin but I’m a bit busy now. Can we talk later or maybe tomorrow?)

(Twilight did slap Princess Luna's face in Celestia's front.)

(Okay, I will be in your dreams, wait for me.)

(Sleeping)

(See yah.)



Melchior Pov 10 minutes ago:

“Hello, young one,” I said using my mystery voice while I’m wearing a new cosplay because my boss said I received a promotion and he gave me a cosplay to choose for myself. Just a few merchants received this honor.

I decided to use one of the badass merchants cosplay ever made. Bill Cipher humanized the first version, I decided to change part of my hair to blonde, and now I'm using an eyepatch, and a mini top hat.

World prepare yourself because Melchior now it’s Bill Cipher and I will enjoy burning the world.



The little boy was wearing Tsuna cosplay from Katekyo Hitman Reborn, seemed frightened, but he tried to not show that.

“Oh, hello.” He replied, looking nervous to the items from my shop. ”Are you the owner of this shop?”

“Exactly, I’m Bill Cipher and you?” I said gesturing a bow. My smiled made him more nervous, I’m enjoying this cosplay very much, everyone knows how much scare Bill Cipher is, and how badass too.

“Oh okay, I’m Tsuna.” He showed his hand for a handshake but I notice…

“Are you looking for Vongola Primo’s gloves?” I said raising my eyebrow to him, catching him off guard.

“How did you know that?” Oh, their reactions, made my work even better.

“My boy, what would be Tsuna without gloves? I know what are you needing.” I said leaving for some time, and I went looking for the items from the cabinet. However I felt a vibration over my pocket, I read my friend’s message.

“Strange, he always sends a message in the morning and at night, and it’s just 6 p.m,” I said texting to him I’m busy. “I can’t talk now Ryujin, even you have a really good reason.”

I felt my cellphone vibrate again.

“What is this time?” I said looking at the message.

(Twilight did slap Princess Luna's face in Celestia's front.)

I read it again, and again, and for 2 minutes I read the same message, she did WHAT? IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE? I can understand the slap but in Celestia’s front? Is she crazy? She adores her. I texted I would go in his dreams. This will be a subject for months if my boss finds out, I don’t know if he will laugh or he will scream in rage.

I took the Vongola primo gloves, Vongola’s ring, his cape, and Tsuna box with a Plushie of his mascot.

I went over the boy and showed over the table, his eyes were shining, however, he looked to my face.

“Are you okay sir?” He asked me, I saw myself over the mirror and I was a bit pale, I decided to shake my head.

“Yeah, I’m okay, it’s just my friend something shocking, I will be fine. Okay, these items will be 500 dollars, nothing more and nothing less.” I said to him while appreciating the items over the table.

“Oh, okay.” He just said to me while taking his credit card. When his hand was in my front I made blue flames over my hand as Bill Cipher signature, and take his hand shaking and taking his credit card, passing the card making the payment.

Looking at his scared face made my day, and giving his view of payment.

“Now I’m glad you bought from me, good luck on your adventure.” He looked to me confused but after I snapped my fingers he disappeared in my front.

I sight looking at my list and risking the last name over it.

(George Michael Jordan)

“Hello, Melchior.” A familiar voice echoed over my tent, I looked at the entrance looking at a woman wearing a cosplay of Mei from Overwatch, I know her, she is one of my friends. It’s funny when your name is the same as your cosplay.

“Sup Mei, it’s good to see you here,” I said while I was looking at my list. 9 names risked.

“It seems you are enjoying your new cosplay, anyway congratulation Melchior, you really did well after selling for 13 cosplayers, you really deserved that,” Mei said approaching over me taking a look over my cosplay.

“Yeah, if it wasn’t my friend swords I don’t know how much I would do with that cosplayers, they loved every kind of sword over there, they were looking over the 150 swords and they decided to make me wait for 30 minutes. Hehehehe.“ I said feeling nostalgic about my friend disappears, it wasn’t fair but his name was on the list, he needed to go. But I was glad he was on the list too...

“Melchy are you okay?” Mei used my nickname as she was like Pinkie Pie catching my attention, I sighed heavily making her eyes look at me concerned.

“I’m okay, it’s just…” I said trying to calm down, however, Mei used her hand over my shoulder.

“You still are upset your friend needed to disappear right? Melchior you need to understand, it was his fate for being on the list, and you saw he was needing to disappear, he was chosen by you too, you saw good on him, you just send him to the Elysium like everyone on the list. It’s our job, decide who deserves to be on Elysium.” Mei said concerned about that, she knew what I did with my best friend, but sometimes I felt hollow after not taking more time with him. She was right, it was better it was me to made him goes to Equestria.

“You are right Mei, Ryan it’s always a funny guy, capable to do the impossible, it wasn’t my job, I would say I was going with him to Equestria, I would be enjoying the laugh I would have there,” I said chuckling looking at her. “I can imagine even our boss would like to know about him.”

“Really? Is he that funny? What he did?” She asked interested over what kind of things he is capable to do.

“For someway he did make Twilight slapped Luna,” I said to her, her eyes widened and she giggled.

“Okay I admit, this is funny but I saw something better…”She was going to say something but I decided to tell the best part.

“On Celestia’s front…”I finished.

Mei froze, I caught her perfectly, YES. She always said something to make me in shock, but now I did her froze on the shock.

After she waits one minute on shock, she started to laugh hard.

“Okay now I understand what is so funny, she really gave look at me Princess Celestia I will slap this bitch over your front because I don’t care what you think. #Twilight Thug Life.” Okay, now I laughed after she said that. “Our boss needs to know about that, are you going to tell him?”

“Maybe after I talk with my friend now, he said he was going to tell me everything about that day, and now I’m really interested, anyway, why are you here?” I said curiously because we are not allowed to leave without a good reason.

“I’m taking a break before finish my last sell, I was lucky when 3 cosplayers decided to create a group and went inside my tent.” She said smiling at me like she was a big sister.

“And your assistant?” I asked her looking suspicious about her actions.

“It’s better he finishes his list before me or he will clean the tent for 2 weeks. That lazybones always trying to make me work for him, forgetting I’m her manager.” She said making chuckle from her actions, she always the gently one but don’t try to make her angry or she will make your life worse than Tartarus. “And how is going the new Bill Cipher?”

“Just finishing my last sell for the day, now I’m going to walk over the dreams helm,” I said hiding the list and looking to Mei.

She was amused.

“You really are lucky Hypnos gave you dream helm access.” She said with a devious smile.

“Hey, I had to work as his intern during 3 months to have that kind of access, do you know how hard it’s to make many dreams confuse and create nightmares from nothing? I don’t know who is worse, the nightmares or Hypnos screaming with Thanatos.” I said rolling my eyes.

“I know Melchy, but you need to be more grateful, anyway, are you going to lock this place?” She asked me while moving outside.

“Can you close the tent for me? I need to go now.” I asked her this favor and hoped she doesn’t mind.

“Sure thing, I really want to see your new collection before closes anyway.” She told me before I snap my finger.

“Sure, but close everything after finish okay?” Now it’s time to see my friend. Opened a portal I created and closed leaving her alone.


Ryujin POV:

I’m dreaming, now I have access over here, and what would I be dreaming? Maybe the lessons I learned from my teachers, Nah, I will do that another day, maybe I should dream about video game, maybe imagine the new chapters from my manga, after Fairy Tail end, I’m focusing on the Black Clover and One Piece, and looking to the new chapter this will be awesome.

I saw Yato Yagami explain his story about how he ended up on Asta land, he is badass, we can’t change that. Anyway. I think I will make soda and cake for me and Melchior when he shows up.

After I sitting at the same table he showed me and waited he appear.

Finally a blue flame appears and in the end, I saw Bill Cipher humanized looking at me.

“You better explain to me everything Ryujin.” He said to me interested and in an angry tone, I think he is stressed.

“Melchior is that you? Are you Bill Cipher now? How did this happen?” I asked this questions because 1 Bill Cipher almost made me freak out twice, 2, Melchior has black hair and don’t have blonde hair. 3, WHAT THE FUCK IT’S HAPPENED WITH HIM?

“Yeah it’s me, I got promoted after selling many of your swords, thank you by the way. Anyway don’t change the subject, I was selling items for a cosplayer of Katekyo Hitman Reborn and you just made me almost lose my concentration. If they get suspicious about they were going to be transported to Equestria some would deny this chance and leave without buying something.” He said to me taking a glass of soda and drinking with one swallow. “Ah, I needed that.”

“Okay, I will explain what happened,” I said in a defeated tone. “I will start from the beginning, I was waiting for Nightmare Moon and Twilight for their battle, and when it was the time she was going to run to her trying to take the Elements of Harmony I decided to enter the battle, making a good entrance, using an awesome background music I said my speech, Luna’s problem isn’t the eternal night, but her administration of the things, and I screamed with her how bad governator she was and how much trouble he would avoid if she just make 24 hours jobs and really good parties over the night. And how that was just her fault and not her jealousy and she wasn’t allowed to blame herself in the end because everyone knows it was her fault.”

Melchior nodded to me while drinking his soda.

“However I forgot Twilight was there and listened to all my speech over there.” I wasn’t expected Melchior split his soda over my face and start to laugh like a maniac.

“HAHAHAIEHAIAHAUIA. YOU REALLY FORGOT TWILIGHT WAS THERE? ARE YOU DUMBASS?” He laughed, even more, making me deadpan to him.

Just knowing him I will have to wait for good minutes of him laughing at me, while I’m eating the same chocolate cake from the Pinkie Pie party, I’m following Melchior rules, if I imagine the taste it will make the taste.

After finishing the slice I saw him, trying to breathe after laughing so much.

“Okay, now after everything finishes and you were unconscious she went there and when Princess Celestia was talking with her sister, Twilight came and slapped her in her front, okay Ryujin you really are something, you gave her courage to do something in front her idol. And in the second episode from the first season, you know how much she was afraid of her teacher on that episode?” He asked me amused by my way to decide the things, like if I was a hero for many people.

“I know, now I think I want to train myself, but I have to wait a week before went back to Everfree forest,” I said to him in disappoint.

“Why can’t you just try the armored haki while doing that? You just need to figure out the necessary training you are at the hospital, and if I was you, I would be enjoying every day the rest before going back to train at Everfree forest. Anyway, why did you sleep at 6 p.m anyway?” He asked me curious about why I did that.

“I was really tired, I just wake up and later I have to deal with many ponies listening to my stories about dragons, animes, and movies. I made them watch Shrek and Mulan.” I said to him facepalming myself, I was really tired, I needed a rest.

“Okay, why did you showed Shrek and Mulan for them?” He asked me making me snap from my thoughts.

“Oh yeah, Fluttershy decided to confess she was afraid of dragons there,” I said amused by her courage saying her fears.

“Wait, WHAT? She confessed before the episode where she had to deal with the dragon over the mountain? Dude, you know how much it would need to do that thing? But she really confessed? Oh… yeah, she was afraid of you right?” He reminds me of my title.

“Yep, Ryujin Suiryu the water DRAGON, she would piss herself at the hospital and I wouldn't blame her, she really did a good thing, making herself more relaxed after I showed her Donkey’s Wife and  Mushu.” I really want to have a picture of her hugging Mushu.

“Woa dude, you really are a good example over there, and what do you will do tomorrow?” He asked eating one slice of cake.

“I have a meeting with the princesses at 9 a.m, I will try to enjoy before talks with Princess Celestia and Luna.”I sighed drinking another glass of soda. I really want to avoid that, but I can’t move from the hospital.

“Anyway, what are you going to say to Princess Luna, you showed your opinions but you were going to say sorry to her, however…” He was thinking the same thing as I.

“Twilight believes what I said is true, she did the difference over there, and she had point after saying everything I said it’s true, I decided to make her say sorry, but I will not say she was wrong, if she believes everything I said I was right, even if was just to mess up with Nightmare Moon, I can’t hold on back, I believed what I said was truth but I decided to say sorry for the Luna fans, but now, I have to deal with Luna and Twilight at same time, being myself I was like the day I fought her,” I said concluding my thoughts for my speech for tomorrow. Luna can be one of the best princesses over my list, but if I’m a really good guy I need to tell her the truth of what I’m thinking, even if I had to hurt her, however, I have to make minor damage on her and make her go in the right path.

Melchior was quiet, listening and finishing the last piece of the cake. He smiled at me.

“You know Ryan, there would be a lot of people cursing you, screaming your name about how much you did to everypony, but I don’t care, you really know what to do there, train yourself hard, I want to know what you will be capable to do with Discord.”He said to me after snapping his fingers creating a portal at his front. “You can dream now Ryujin, I hope you enjoy your week, and remember our bet, see you on the facebook.”

I was left with my dreams, a table with cake and soda, while I was enjoying the fight between many characters of Warriors Orochi vs Anime characters, it was a really crazy battle, but it was the way I like it.


Nurse Redhearth POV:

It was 6 a.m and I really am one of those ponies it would start in that turn over the morning to deal with the patients. Many of them are sleeping but some needs to be treated especially after some tragedies, ills or maybe they can’t sleep more, it happens more than anypony think, I enjoy helping the ponies over the rooms.

I helped a little kid trying to move himself after waking, he needed special treatment because he breaks his wings and this kind of problem it would need to be treated specially because a wrong move it would make it worse than before.



I was checking the list of Patients when I remembered one person I would need to check up, not a pony, but a human.

I opened his door, and watched him, looking at his machine called notebook.

“Hello Mr. Suiryu, I remembered he had two names and being polite it would be a good way to treat the patients.

He looked at me and something over his notebook and he said at the same time.



“OH HELLOOOOO NURSE.”

“What?” I asked almost blushing myself. Never somepony greeted me in that way.

“Sorry, but it was really necessary. However, I don’t know your name.”

"Oh... Sorry about the inconvenience I'm Nurse Redheart." I decided to introduce myself by showing my hand to him.

He took my hand and kissed it, making me blush. Why did he do that?

"Likewise madam, sorry for not introduce myself before, I'm Ryujin Suiryu, and I'm glad to have time to talk to you." He said releasing my hand and continue his previews activities before I appear.

He is handsome, his immaturity is cute too, she is a gentleman, however, has a sense of humor with him. I liked him, however, I need to get back to work.

 I decided to take a look at his diagnoses.

"So Ryujin, how are you feeling?" I asked as the procedure demanded, trying to look serious to him.

However, he decided to take a look at his body.

" Like if I was in a fight between Celestia and her cake, trust me, it would be a world war if you are between them." He said chuckling, making me giggle. Okay, I know it isn't polite to laugh about your Princess, but the way he said that it was like he indeed tried to avoid that and get hurt badly.

I raised my eyebrow, and I decided to play with him.

"Did you enjoy getting hurt? Because maybe I can make you feel pain in a way you will love it." I asked using a bedroom voice and looking at him sweating over my question I really made my day.

"Errr.. Eh... Actually, the problem isn't the pain, but..." He looked at me after being nervous and sighed. "Okay you won, you really made me feel uncomfortable, you played well Nurse Redheart.

I giggled over his defeat.

"You aren't the first who tried to make me nervous Mr. Suiryu, I know how to play this game, meanwhile I think you said some truth on behind," I said making him blush, okay, he is cute. Maybe one day...

I softened his pillow making him thanks to me, I was glad he still gently after our playtime. I checked his pressure, he is healthy, just needing to change his bandages.

I released them, and I saw many cuts getting healed, just needing a few days and maybe he will be ready to leave again and go on his adventures.

After listening to his stories I can tell he is a bit curious or maybe naive when it comes to danger and monsters. But after reading some fantasy stories from the library or some here at the hospital, it was like his nature going to dangerous fights and goes back to the hospital. I know I will need to prepare a room just for him.

"Do you want something before I leave Mr. Suiryu?" I decided to ask before leaving him alone.

"Oh sure, can you please make everypony outside this room, to knock this door before entering? This room is with a soundproof spell and I think it will be for 24 hours, and Twilight used  10 a.m, so I will enjoy listening music but I don't want to disturb the patients, can you please do this favor for me?" He asked me smiling at me. I nodded allowing him to enjoy his time alone.

I closed the door hoping nopony open the door before knocking it.

Ryujin POV:

Nurse Redheart: 1 Ryujin: 0

She really is a good player. She composed herself even I made her blush sometimes. I enjoy teasing some ponies over here. It was funny to see their blush over their coat.

But her masochism side caught me off guard. She really knows how to turn the table.

Now everypony is outside and I have my room just for me, it's time to enjoy my music and use my imagination to improve my training.

Okay, I will let output 100% for making a lot of noise and I will try to think about how to do my armored haki.

I decided to go to youtube and use my list of videos. Maybe my top 10 kinds of music.



















Okay after read some chapters from One Piece and watching the anime, I think I understand how it works, it needs to have the willpower for making this work, I need to concentrate on making my arm more like a black metal and focus on that.

But I don't know if it's a good start, maybe if I focus on my finger first, it will make it more easy to focus.

I watched my finger, and focused on how haki would work, thinking a black finger, made of pure metal and nothing can break it if wasn't another armored haki, and concentrate, and concentrate.

Nothing is happening, I need more focus and more willpower.

"Come on, I know I can do that," I said narrowing my eyes and concentrate on haki, Luffy using haki many times, I will be training hours if I want that right, I will not give up.

I said forcing myself concentrating more and looking at my finger. I used another song for me to concentrate on my training.

Looking at my finger I decided to imagine, the time a little red light shine and created a little glow and making the finger black. I imagined and again concentrate.

"Now," I said making a little red spark on my finger and finally getting black.

"I did it. Now I think I have to learn how to make all my arm as haki, and I will start making progress time for time, I will use two fingers this time." I said smiling at my little victory.  But it's better not to force my lucky, I will just train until I learn to make haki with 3 fingers today.

"Let's do this." I choose another music for I sing Meanwhile I train.



Spike POV:

I know Twilight has a thing for knowledge but come on. She made me wake up early just to came to visit Ryujin, if he is sleeping I will make Twilight regret waking me up. She even doesn't sleep right because she was too excited about what questions the internet would answer her. And how questions she would ask Ryujin about his personal life.

Maybe she has a crush on him, I can't deny her choose, he is badass and if she has a crush on him I would approve it because she said she would help me with my Crush on Rarity.

I sigh as the satisfaction of her name. Her mane, her body... I mean... her character yes that. Anyway.

I saw her pulling my hand to goes with her to the hospital. And when we get inside we notice many patients were sleeping, I narrowed my eyes at her.

"Spike, calm down. Maybe Ryujin is awake, you know... Let's find him. " She told me while she went running over the corridor.

I decided to follow her, I hope she doesn't do something stupid.

While we were running in the room, I saw the Nurse Redheart looking at us. She was widening her eyes after looking Twilight direction.

"Oh no." I heard her saying that, and she went running after us. I decided to stop and ask her.

"What's the problem Redheart?"


"Ryujin said he was going to listen to music in his room, and asked when somepony were going to see him, they need to knock the door before because the room is with a soundproof spell, and if somepony open the door without knocking..." She was explaining when I realized what she was talking.

"The sound would make everypony wake up. We need to stop Twilight." I said following her, if Twilight open that door, it will make a lot of confusion. And the last thing I think Ryujin wants today is if somepony wake up from his music.

We went where Ryujin's room is, however, Twilight was standing in front of the room. I think I'm still sleeping because I think I just saw Princess Celestia and another alicorn over there.

Oh, nop, I'm not dreaming, Twilight eyes were fulminating. While looking at the blue alicorn. I think that's Princess Luna where Twilight was complaining and saying how much stupid she is.

Nurse Redheart sigh of relief. I can imagine why she was worried about the patients who still were sleeping.

I can see Twilight eyes looking at Princess Luna with hate, meanwhile, Princess Celestia was looking at her with disapproved eyes. This will be really a long day.

"Twilight, I'm glad you didn't open the door," I said coming to her. Twilight looked at me confused, and Nurse Redheart came to the door and knocked without thinking twice.

After the knock was done we sigh in relief.

After that situation, I finally snapped about Princess Celestia was there.

"Oh, Princess Celestia, how nice it's to see you here," I said bowing to her. Making her giggle.

"It's nice to see you too Spike, you don't need to bow to me, you are a special part of my family, you shouldn't do that." She said on gently tone, however, I liked to show her respect.

"I can't do that Princess, as my Dragon Code I should respect you as knight respect his princess," I said honorable as my fantasy stories I read in the library.

I think this made the tense climate over them go away because I heard the 4 mares giggling over my actions.

"How very noble you are Spike, in the future, I will make a knight in gratitude over your respect." She said kissing my neck.

"MOOOOOOOM, NOT NOW" I screamed flinching over her unexpected "attack".

"Oh my little boy, you know you can't be cuter than you are and when more you try to avoid me more I will hug you and kiss you on the neck and check." She said to me remind me she can really do your life terrible, and making my life more shameful.

I sigh and embraced her. Finally, she leaves me alone, with my blush making my purple scales more like red for the same shame. Please kill me now.

Twilight meanwhile notice her teacher still treating Spike in the same way when he was young, so she smiled at me.

However, after looking at Princess Luna she sighed and decided to speak.

"Princess, why are you here? I thought we agreed on the meeting at 09:00 a.m" She asked looking to the booth of us.

Princess Celestia recomposed herself and came in front of Twilight.

"I'm glad to see you too Twilight, I'm here because I have some suspicions about our new visitor." Princess Celestia said interested over the room, however, this made Twilight narrow her eyes.

"And... why didn't you wait until 09:00 a.m?" Twilight sounded suspicious about her teacher, wow, Twilight and Princess Celestia were having a mental discussion, because I can see their faces making many reactions. I wish I would know what they were talking about.

Princess Luna decided to not move or say anything, it was a good choice because knowing Twilight, she really wants her being quiet until she is out.

"I want to see him, that's too much for me? Do you think I will do something with him? Anyway, why are you here Twilight?" She asked Twilight using an icy voice.

"Because I didn't leave this hospital until he woke up, and when he said it was time for we go, I was waiting for the time I can come here and talk with him. He is my friend Princess Celestia." Twilight said while going to the door.

"Woa, woa, woa, calm down here," I said to everypony around the corridor. "Nurse Redheart can you please see if Ryujin finished his music, for we can enter and finish this meeting before they start to argue among themselves?"

Nurse Redheart nodded to me and closes her eyes trying to not be attacked with a sound burst, however when she opened the door, it was silence.

She was a relief it was over. So she leads us inside the room.

Ryujin was sitting over his bed and looked at us one by one. His eyes were serious as if he was listening to our conversation outside. I gulped because I felt in my scales something will happen here, I just hope they don't start a fight over here.

And they Ryujin said closing his eyes. And shouted with his two arms in the air.

"PRAISE THE SUN" I was shocked, never heard such speech in my life. Twilight didn't seem surprised, but when I saw Princess Celestia she was with her mouth opened agape.

Ryujin just chuckle. "Hello Princesses, I was waiting for you. I'm really curious about when you would show up before our meeting." He said on mystery tone making us look at each and other, my first thought is, okay, the things will get hot right now. 
> The children from the sky Arc: Son of the Sun Pt. 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin POV:

The satisfaction of seeing their faces at that moment paid the price of me being hurt by Nightmare Moon, finally, I will meet the Princesses. I'm glad Twilight just rolled her eyes, she is really a smart one. Maybe later I can teach her how to keep calm and think about the important things. But I don't know, Twilight without freaking out it wouldn't be funny. I will make baby steps. I promise. 

Spike was immobile and his face was showing he was waiting for the worst of many things. I don't blame him, actually I'm opposite, I really want this happen, why? Because I have some reasons for that. One because I really understand how hard Princess Celestia worked over 1 thousand years, two: Solaire would be disappointed if I don't do this, three: Praise the sun is a good start for a conversation.

Princess Celestia still was with her mouth agape, Princess Luna shakes her head and nudged her sister making her snap. 

"Er... Very honored of your part Mr. Suiryu that's it? I really would appreciate the meaning of your speech and why did you do that. If you don't mind telling me." Princess Celestia did her best to recompose herself but after looking at her, she was flattered.

I chuckled at her response. 

"I really don't mind my highness, there are just two reasons for I did that. Number one: I would like just to bow to yourself, but looking at my state I can't do that, so I decided to speak the more signal of respect and recognition: what would more perfect to say to the princess of the sun than praise the sun?" I said trying to move my body but the pain showed the reason of why I didn't bow, but the way I said made Princesses and Twilight giggle Meanwhile Spike chuckled from my question.


Celestia Pov:

I giggled for that response, never tough a simple speech would make me feel so better, and looking his reason it was really understandable, I know the ponies always like to bow herself, even I don't like my subjects doing that. However, he said to praise my sun, just because he can't be bowed himself it was really funny. He then told me he has two reasons why he said that. 

However something inside me still is insecure about him, it was like he doesn't tell me everything and his true reasons. I will need to check more about him and wait for the right moment before I make my move, I need to be sure about him.

I have some spells in my arsenal, but I need to make sure he doesn't know about my intentions. 

I saw the other ponies giggling after his speech, I felt a sensation of something inside myself, I'm really surprised I forgot to do something so simple before came here. 

"Sorry to disturb you using my presence, however, I need to the toilet." I used my formal speech making them look at me confused.

"Tia, did thous forget to go to the bathroom before we came here?" Luna asked me by raising her eyebrow. 

"Yes," I said in a sheepish tone, It was a real surprise when I could need most, my own body decided to cooperate with my mind. But this isn't something to be proud of, go in the bathroom just after meeting the new people would be really offensive. 

"I can lead you there my highness." Nurse Redheart offered herself to this job.

"I'm really grateful for you offered yourself Mr. Redheart, please lead my way," I said going behind her.

It was really stressing, having so many things inside my mind while I forgot to go to the bathroom before leaving the castle, this is so humiliating, but I will use that as opportunity, I still don't trust Mr. Suiryu, even if Twilight and Spike would trust him, I want to give him a reason for doubt him before I open my arms to him in Equestria.

I need to be careful, but looking at him, he doesn't show any problems, he wasn't very height or muscular, but I could feel from him a kind of power and magic I was a bit aware from Twilight, fight face to face with Nightmare Moon would be a really honored feat, however we didn't know about him, and he said a praise the sun to me.

"What does it means?" I whispered to myself in a low tone for not even Ms. Redheart listen to me. 

After walking a bit, the nurse showed me the toilet. 

"Here we are Princess, do you want I wait outside of the door?" My subject is really impressive in her loyalty, maybe is because she was used to doing that for every patient over the hospital, I will give a reward for everypony who works here, doing their best to keep the patients well and welcomed, even the patients who are not a pony.

"You can go back to the room Ms. Redheart, I memorized the way until the room, thank you for your kindness," I said smiling at her, making her feel happy and bowed to me.

"You're welcome my highness." She said after leaving the corridor. 

I opened the bathroom, and I did my necessities on there, and after washing my hands, I decided to prepare myself before going back to the room.

I glowed my horn decided to use my own combination of spells.

1. Stealth Conjuration, making my magic unable to be detected and making my glowing invisible from the others.   
2. Linking Mind and soul, making my mind being connected with his thoughts and memories, it needs a bit of concentration, and the good thing is if my mind is connected with somepony I could be seeing years of memories from him but it would take seconds outside of the spell. 
3.No vestiges cleaning, making my way over the magic nullify and making the victim without noticing I was on his mind, it's like Stealth Conjuration but just for the inside of other ponies mind. 

This 3 spell is what I use for discovering any threat over Equestria from the other races. Star Swirl used this combination to defeat many powerful and dangerous creatures over Equestria, knowing their reasons for the fight and their weakness. 

I forbid anypony to use that combination because it would be dangerous if someponies has in mind use that kind of powerful spells. 

After making my mind perfect concentrate, I decided to go back to the room. 

I used my spell before opening the door, I felt the magic aura from Twilight, Luna, a bit from Spike, some from Nurse Redheart, and what would be a surprise, a bit from Ryujin, maybe he is holding his strength, I don't blame him, I would do the same if I'm at the hospital.      

I opened the door and give an invisible blast on him, after getting shot, he just shocked his head and looked at me.

My mind froze in the exact second he looks at me, making my mind teleport it from inside his memories.


Melchior Pov:

"Hum...what?" I felt some presence of magic disturbing my memorizes implements? It would be Princess Celestia, if I know her right as the theories and fictions, she is trying to take a look inside Ryujin to see if he is a friend or enemy, I will give her what she wants. "It's better she knows about the best of Ryujin because this would end in a lot of trouble." 

I didn't do anything, It's better to let her see the same memories Ryujin have, about his past, myself and the alternative dimensions I send him. I really did well implanting those memories. 

I saw a couple entering my tent. 

Cool, the Mr. and Mr. Smith finally came. I look at my list and risked their two names. 


Celestia Pov:

Where am I? I saw a different kind of carriages, it was on every place, but they were immobile, just staying there, in front of every house. 

But one of these cars, where a couple, they must be the same of Mr. Suiryu, Are they holding a child in their hands?

I decided to came closer to them, seeing each step they are giving near to an old house.

"What are they doing?" I said to myself, looking that couple carrying that child who was like he was sleeping. Coming near the door, they decided to knock it, leaving the child on the floor? WHAT IN THE TARTARUS THEY WERE DOING?

The couple decided to run away going in the carriage and seconds later I heard an explosion from the machine and saw it moving without ponies on it. How is that possible? 

And if wasn't enough I heard the door open, and I found a tired and disgusted creature, it was old, and she wasn't showing kindness, in my heart I felt hate, sadness, a tiring feeling looking just at her.

What kind of place is there? I saw her sighing and just grabbing the poor child inside of the home, and I coming at the door, I saw it.

(Orphanage Tiring Place.)

That couple was his parents, and they decided to leave him at the orphanage? Why? WHY? WHY DID THEY DO THAT? THOSE BASTARDS.

After that, my mind clicked and I heard a voice.

"Oh hey, Princess are you feeling better?" I heard Twilight ask me while I shook my head. 

"Yes, I felt really better, I'm really surprised you have a good paper toilet, later I will ask the name." I didn't lie, but I'm really curious about that child, maybe it was this Ryujin when he was a kid, but he was a bit different, but maybe with the time I can see it. I decided to focus on my magic again and my mind teleported again. 

This time I was inside in the orphanage, I saw many kids running away as if they were playing, and looking to the child, it seems he gets a bit height, maybe one year passed after that night, but what is this? I don't know what happened, but it seems the kid was beaten, but the worse it was from the reaction of the child, it was like he was used by that, I never saw a kid hurt and don't mind it. What kind of Tartarus is this?

I saw the little kid crying a bit, but later he took at the window and grabbed something under the bed, then he went to the window, not looking back, opened to jump.

I went behind him and saw him running in the middle of the day, I heard voices from behind, but looking at him, he went even faster, and not looked back. 

I decided to follow him even more, I never saw so many machines moving at the same time, the carriages and I were really curious about that machines, however, can't let the child get apart from me or my spell will make me fail again. I need to observe everything I want to know about him.

I used my wings and followed him passing many persons who are similar to him, it was indeed the same creature, maybe they were a race I should learn more about them. 

That boy was getting tired, and turning around found an old build crossing the street, I went with him, and followed him, going around until he found a hole in it. He went inside that, hole in that house.  

I went behind him and saw him sitting down, and sighing. 

"No more, I don't want to be there anymore." He said while crying. He broke down in my front. And cried it was nothing to hold him anymore. "That bastards, leaving me in this hell, I'm tired, I didn't do nothing to them, and they left me here? To get beaten every day? To get humiliated and having nothing more than insults and rests? What kind of family would do that?" 

He was saying about the couple who leave him on the orphanage I suppose. 

I can't hold my anger when I remember that couple running away from their responsibilities and leaving just a child without thinking twice. And what kind of orphanage was there? Do they mistreat the poor kid during a year? I sighed deciding to see inside the poor kid.

In his eyes, I can see pain, sadness, and a thing I didn't know a kid of this age would have, disappoint of the others.

"If they don't love me, why did they make me? Am I useless, Am I a trouble for them?" He asked as if he was asking me. 

I felt my heart heavy for seeing this, and nothing I can do will change that, he was just a child without a family, and still was trying to figure out why. I can't blame when a colt or a filly felt like this in Equestria, this made me feel pity of the poor kid, I bit my lips because I couldn't take it for much time. 

However I heard some steps approaching, would be an adult looking for him? That's impossible? I  follow the kid and I was sure nopony followed us. 

However what surprised me was another kid, wearing a black hoodie, black hair, with a white suitcase.

He was looking outside when he was walking back steps. 

When he looks back and saw the other kid on it.

"What are you doing here? And what happened to you?" The other kid said curious but after looking at him he asked in a worried tone.

"I left an orphanage, and I don't want to talk about it." The little boy answered with a tired voice. Making the other boy approached him.

"Hey, don't worry about that dude, I know you can have a terrible day, but you are not the only one who left the orphanage. I left 3 of them because they are a bunch of jerks, and I hope the next one would be better than the last." The other boy said smiling at the little boy.

"Then you are wasting your time here, I hated this orphanage, and I don't want to go back to there." The little boy said stomping while some tears flow from his eyes. 

I'm really feeling ashamed, this is what I was trying to look for? The past of a hero who didn't do anything to deserve my judgment? And in the same way, I was suspecting him would be an enemy mine? Just because he wasn't loved in the childhood? 

"So why don't you go with me? I'm still trying to find a good place to live, maybe the next one we will have more luck." The other boy said extending his hand. "Name's Melchior, nice to meet you."  

The little boy smiled at him. And giving his hand to shake.

"Ryan, nice to meet you too." Ryan? Shouldn't his name be Ryujin? Something is odd here. Although it was too early to decide that, I decided to follow them, however, my mind went blank and recovered in inside of another building, this house seems happier and newer than the last one. 

I saw Ryan a bit taller than before 1/2 inch taller sitting over his bed and reading a book, looking at him I would say, he wasn't mad, or disappointed, just bored, but with something sad on his face. I guess it passed 2 or 3 months after his encounter with Melchior.

"I miss him," Ryan said in a sad tone, something happened with Melchior, and here I thought I would see more about him, but looking at Ryan, he was better than months ago, maybe they finally found a good orphanage for they stay, and I hope Melchior didn't leave but gets adopted. Then I heard a knock on the door near to Ryan.

"Yes?" Ryan said before opening the door. 

"Ryan? We found a couple who are going to meet you." A female voice sounded happy and hopeful said from the door. 

Ryan closed the book, and opened, it was an old lady, but in her eyes, I could see hope from her. While Ryan hugged her.

"Thanks, Ms. Sparkson. I will see you later." Ryan decides to run around the corridor.

"Ryan doesn't run in the corridor, you will break the vase." Ms. Sparkson said in gently tone while making him goes slowly.

"Okay." He said from the outside of the corridor. 

I chuckled, never saw this kid gets so excited. I followed him, and saw in the room, a couple, one male wearing simple clothes and while the female wearing a dress with a good smile on her face. I felt her really anxious and excited, meanwhile, the male tried to keep calm and relaxed, I can feel he is lazy but really smart one. 

Ryan entered inside of the room. 

"Hello", Booth, the couple said in a happy tone.

Ryan was a bit nervous. 

"hello..." Oh, he is shy, how cute.

"OHHHHH YOU ARE SHY, HOW CUTE." The woman screamed excited. 

Oh, my. I think she is kind of Pinkie Pie, poor boy. I said giggling to myself, while the boy blushed looking at her reaction, while the male said in a happy tone.

"Relax boy, she is like that when she first meets the others, because she is really nervous." The male said making Ryan relax.

"You are nervous too?" Ryan asked the female.

"OCTO, YOU SHOULDN'T EXPLAIN TO EVERYONE I SCREAM WHEN I CAN BE NERVOUS, BUT YOU ARE RIGHT I'M FREAKING OUT" The female was screaming as if wasn't tomorrow. 

Ryan chuckled happily, he was indeed feeling great, I'm really glad he was okay. I looked at the female, she was a bit familiar to me.

"So, what's your name." The female finally found a lovely tone to use her voice, when she wasn't nervous I could say she has a lovely voice.

"Ryan..." Ryan said again in shy tone, ugh why is he so cute? 

"Hello Ryan, he is Octavius, but I call him Octo, and I'm Estia, and he calls me Tia." Wait, Tia? Has she the same nickname as me? 

"Nice to meet you both." Ryan expression was a little nervous but I think the worst part was already gone, now it's time to see the meeting.

I decided to stay until the meeting is over. 

I saw Ryan leaving the door, while I was near to Estia and Octavius, I saw them approaching Ms. Sparkson.

"And what do you think about him?" She asked hopefully, she was indeed trying to find good parents for Ryan, I really respect her for that.

"He is perfect." Both of them said at the same time, now I'm really feeling pleased with his good news. Maybe this the most important parts of his memory, where he learned many things from the past, and he grows up. I want to see more.

After my mind get blank again, I saw it a really good house, expensive, and after looking at the door, I saw many books, or comic books, many circles, and covers, I really don't know what is this, I saw 2 big screens, a kitchen with many food and machines, I can't describe what is this. 

"Ryan I want you meet your new home." I heard Estia saying this words while I saw them getting inside from the house.

"Whoa." I could see his eyes sparkling and his smile getting wide. "I really love it." 

"Great, now boy I will give you some rules before you do anything," Octavius said narrowing his eyes at him.

Rules? What kind of rules?

"And what is it?" Ryan said nervously. 

"Rule number one: This rule doesn't exist."  What? What kind of rule is this? Is this a joke?

"Ah...ok?" Ryan said confused by the first rule.

"Rule number two: If you are going to make a session of toons or animations you should ask us to watch with you because spoilers are not allowed in this house." What? Okay, I think this is a joke, he wasn't playing as a brutal dad, just a stupid one. I giggled at my joke.

"What is an anime or toon?" Ryan asked making Octavius and Estia froze on their places.

"WHAT?" Both of them screamed in confusion. "You never watched an anime or a cartoon?" Both asked making Ryan a bit ashamed, they looked at each and other.

"Okay, forget the rules, we have an emergency here. Tia takes your best collection, while I take my best animations." Octavius said running away going to the stairs. 

"I'm on it," Estia said running to another place near to Ryan.

Both were looking for some kinds of stuff, and I was trying to understand what are they doing.

But later they brought a lot of boxes.

"Son, forget the life you had before, now you will live the best thing of your life. So we will not sleep until you watch everything." Octavius said taking him into the room and using the screen to play something, that's interesting I think this is magic because I can do that too, however just with memories about things, not with another people. These humans are really interesting.

"Yeah my baby, I will make you forget all the bad things before, and now you will live with your family, you will never be alone again. I promise you." Estia said hugging him and kissing his neck.

I saw him drop one tear, but this time was in happiness, enjoy yourself, Ryan, you deserve.

I said while my mind went blank again and I get maybe in 2 weeks in the future because I can say I saw Ryan walking around the room if he was starting to get used to it.

"Dad where is the collection of Yuyu Hakusho you said you would show me today? I'm really want to see some episodes." Ryan said a bit confidence, I think he was getting used to having a family again. 

I decided to follow him until I found Octavius seated in the armchair reading some comic books without color. Really strange.

"I hide them because you would like to watch without us, and you still need to learn a lot of things, you will not watch it until you do your tasks." 

"But DAD" Ryan tried to negotiate with Octavius, however, looking in his eyes, he didn't need to look to Ryan to prove his point, and he just keeps reading. 

"You really want to watch right?" He asked in an amused tone, making Ryan sigh in defeat and goes to another place. 

After finishing his tasks, Ryan went on his father who was filled with many comic books. Did he read it everything? 

"Good ending." He said after reading the last page of the comic book and deciding to organize all the comic books.

"Dad, why did you read all these books? Shouldn't you have to work as on the people of the animes and cartoons said?" Ryan said looking at him curious.

"Good question son, however, I will ask you one thing. Do you know who is the creator of Yuyu Hakusho: Yoshihiro Togashi ?" He answered with another question. I never heard such name

"No, because you didn't let me watch the anime," Ryan said scoffing a little, making Octavius chuckle. 

"Very true, Yoshihiro Togashi is known as a genius from mangas works, the comic books you thought you can read you need to read from the back side," Octavius said making Ryan said Ohhhh. "He worked in some works as Yuyu Hakusho, and Hunter X Hunter, but he went in a place where no other mangaká were capable to goes, in the top of the sales. Every time he creates a chapter of his work, everyone can't stop looking and buying his work. And the company who creates his comic books decided to give him a right of no other. Every time he can decide to take vacations he can, and when he comes back he can do another 6 or 7 chapters and has another vacation. And it would still in the top of the sales."

My mouth dropped with that kind of information, he just works 6 or 7 times and then he gets a vacation? I would wish to have this kind of work.

"Whoa that, and what about you?" Ryan asked looking at his father.

"I'm a writer who had the same luck with him," Octavius said laughing, while Ryujin chuckled, and embracing his father. 

"You are the best dad," Ryan said smiling at him.

"Yeah, but you are the best too little one, now it's time for you see how is your mother." He said getting up and stretching himself. 

"Yeah," Ryan said following him, until inside of the room.

Estia was messed and smelling as snacks, and her eyes were wide open looking at the screen and she was moving with something in her hands. 

"Now it's time to use the summon. BAHAMUT I SUMMON YOU." Estia said addicted with the screen while the two of them were watching her play. 

I saw on the screen a dark dragon appeared there, and using a giant blast at his enemies, I'm really confused about their machines, but it was really interesting. 

"YEAH MOM, SHOW THEM WHO IS THE BEST IN THE VIDEO GAME." Ryan was excited to see Estia playing with the screen. So this is what they call it?

And then my mind went blank again. Let's see what is in the future.

After another blank, I saw a couch, and Ryan playing the video game it was what he said, he looks a bit old, maybe one year or two, he was played near from Estia and they were cooperating in the screen.

"Mom?" Ryan asked still playing.

"Yeah?" She asked looking at him.

"Why do you always use your nickname as Tia the Sunborn," Ryan asked to her while her nickname made me laugh and gets a bit mad with her, why she says she is sun born, does she means she is me?

"I don't know Ryan, but I always enjoyed the day, I felt like the sun could burn everything, make the day better or the hell itself." She said laughing, while I felt dirty, Ryan laughed with her. "Kidding son, this is because in the day the best things happened in my life, I meet your dad, I meet you, and I can play video games every day. While in the night I like to sleep, or when I get too addicted I sleep in the day too." 

"Okay," Ryan said looking at his character. "I think I will stop to using Ryan on my character's name."

"Why my baby?" Estia asked concern about what he said. I was listening interested too.

"Because the worst parts of my life happened with my name, I felt Ryan shouldn't be my name. If I would have the power to change my name I would change it without thinking twice." Ryan said still looking at the screen.

"And what would be?" Both Tias asked at the same time.

"Ryujin the Dragon-Human." Ryan finally said a name making Celestia snap herself. 

Thar's why he decided to change his name, to forget the past and have a better life in the future.

Why didn't I see this coming?

I decided to watch his life, day after day, I don't know why my mind didn't give another blank to the future, maybe because every day is very special for him. I'm getting used learning everything about his nature, and his interaction with his parents, Estia always call him Sweetie and little dragon, I giggle when he blushes but he doesn't complain, it was really cute, and learning about technology just seeing them watching television. 

I wish Equestria would have this kind of access. 

It was a tradition between years they get dressed as their favorite characters and to go in someplace called Convention, I liked to see the smile on his face on his first trip with the family.

Going with them, I found interesting hundred people wearing costumes like Nightmare Night, and they go everywhere taking photos and acting as their characters. It was a really good trip. 

But something interesting I found there, it was a familiar boy, Melchior, he was there too, and he was taller than before, and was holding many kinds of stuff following two adults, maybe they were his parents, I'm glad Melchior is okay too. But I need to focus on Ryan, I went behind him, and I was really impressed with everything there. Karaoke fights between fake swords, the championship of who acts the character better.

It was indeed a crazy but fun day.   

I saw his parents buying some things for Ryan, a kind of flute for him, what they call it Ocarina. He was excited because he enjoyed the Ocarina of one movie he watched. 

 

What surprised me, it was Estia decided to buy all the collection of Ocarina just for her. 





My mouth and the same from Ryan were dropped.

"What? Do you think you are the only one who likes Ocarina? I like to collect if you excuse me." She said leaving with a big her bag.

My mind froze a bit, but I keep the control, looking at them having fun was good, I saw Octavius signing for some kids and teens coming to him with a book on their hands, maybe that's the book he wrote. 

"The leaviatã son, Suiryu the Dragon of Water," I said aloud just for me, and that snapped my toughs, It was everything making clear.    

I watched him, leaving his parents after having a good day. I was happy when my mind went blank again.


"Oh my..." I said while I put my hands over my mouth.


It was Ryan sitting in the chair, he grows up a bit again, but in his face, something terrible happened, two coffins on his front confirmed that.

I heard two men talking with each and other.

"It was a miracle, if they brought him, he would not be alive like his parents." How cold he was, saying something like that to the child. 

I saw him, his eyes were tired of crying, and it was like he doesn't want to be happy again, then I heard a blast on the door. Everyone looked at the little boy gasping and trying to caught the breath.

"Melchior?" We asked at the same time.

However, Melchior went until him and hugged without saying a work.

"Words can't describe how are you feeling, and the feeling is mutual, I will not say my sentiments because I don't know how is hard the day are you having now. But I promise, after this funeral finish I will have a word with you." Melchior whispered feeling sorrow. 

I'm glad they were still friends after being years apart.

The funeral was beautiful, many fans from Octavius book, made a good tribute to him, while some friends of his mother hugged Ryan for hours. She knew Ryan couldn't express his feelings to her. 

After hours of tribute silence and sorrow. It was when the two men came to Ryan and Melchior, while they were cold, they still have pity from Ryan.

"Ryan I presume, can you come with us? We need to discuss something about your heritage." It was a dressed man with a black suit. And he called him in a room.

"Sorry for your loss Ryan, it's hard when you lost someone important in your life. However, the life in the same way the death are unfair sometimes." The man said like he lived that experience, it was cold but true. "I will tell you your options before you assign this little paper."

Ryan received a little paper it was like a contract, and I take a look at it, and I read he possess everything over his parents, and he has money for 10 years doing everything he wants, or all his life studying and working for the society. What does he mean by that?

"Ryan." He said in a calm tone, making me and his look at the lawyer. "One day I made a call to your father, trying to understand why is he talking about, and he said your future is not in our hands, but in your heart. Octavius always was not only a good customer for me but a good friend. And sometimes when he said something about the society is right. He said you can do everything you want for 10 years, or if you want to study all your life and work for the society."

I saw Ryan being a bit unsure of what to do, he would prefer everything he wants just for 10 years, or study and work as his parents? However, another thing the lawyer said to him.

"And if you would do everything you want during 10, he said you have a mission, you should make your own collection of swords being about anime, cartoon, and video game before these 10 years end." The lawyer chuckled, making Ryan smile too.

His father, made him went on his own collection of swords? It's really many if would count the many cartoons and animes he watched, mangas he read it, and the video games he played, I saw Ryan looking at him, in disbelief, while the other was laughing at the idea, Ryan enjoyed the idea about that. 

"I will do that Sir. I will go before my collection of swords." Ryan said signing the paper, while the other lawyer was watching in disbelief. 

"Very well Ryan, I hope you enjoy these 10 years. And I hope to never find you in a similar situation like we have today." His voice showed sincerely, while Ryan was confused, I understand what he means, he doesn't want him at the jail or dead.

After Ryan left the room, I found the two men talking.

"Why did you do that to him? You know if he does that, the society will considerate him a loser, a defeated, he will have the best 10 years of his life, and after that?" The other man was really angry with the idea, and it was shocking, how could the lawyer do that?

"Because...the society always change what is right and what is wrong. And the people they considerate a loser, they always find a way to turn around the table and shows how the society itself was an indeed a loser." The lawyer took a cigarette and gave a smoke.  "I learned from many people the necessity is the mother of invention, so SHUT UP, AND LET THIS BOY LIVES WHAT HE WANTS TO LIVE YOUR SERPENT." 

Okay I have to admit, I liked him, somepony as him say something like that without thinking twice, he was indeed a good person.

"I don't know why I still work with you Thanatos." The other man said rolling his eyes.

"Because you choose the opposite from him, and now you are envious of him," Thanatos said making me giggle from him.

I think it's time for I see how is going, Ryan. I don't know why I'm worried about him, but I think I'm like him already, how many years I'm here, 2, 3 I don't know I think I'm getting used to it.

I looked for to him, then I found he was sitting near Melchior.

"So you really have to make a sword collection between animes, games, and cartoons?" Melchior asked curiously.

Ryan nodded.

"It's so many swords, but not much time, I really want to go around the world to take many swords, but my father maybe I want to find swords similar from the anime we watched. And my mother wouldn't like if I don't find a good collection of good cartoons swords and badass video game's swords too." Ryan said sighing. 

"Anime, cartoons, and games swords?" Melchior said interested with a smile on his face.

"Yeah, you know something?" Ryan asked trying to understand.

"I have a very good idea, I will make you go to the anime world, then you take the swords, and come back here with them." Can he do that? 

"Are you crazy Melchior?" Ryan asked in disbelief. 

"But..." He was trying to defend himself when Ryan cut him.

"How could I get their swords, if I can't fight, I don't know how to wield a sword, imagine if I try to take one sword by force, I would get killed easy," Ryan said making me look at him in disbelief, I'm surprised he liked the idea but he was unsure about his safety. This made me Melchior chub his chin for a minute.

"Okay, come with me, maybe my parents can help you with this," Melchior said pulling him. 

"Wait, I'm coming, just release me, dude," Ryan said going with him.

After I following them, inside a house, it was very unique, I found it many items, weapons, clothes, costumes, gems, pictures, and even books on there. It was indeed interesting. 

"Melchior, is that you?" I heard a female voice coming away from me. 

"Yes mom, and we have a visit," Melchior shouted closing his door.

I saw a female and something is different with her, she was dressed if she was with fur on her body, she has striped pants and one part of her leg has a skull on it, and she was using an arc over her head it was like fake ears but her hair almost made me believe it was real. 



She came from Ryan and then she stopped at her place, I can't imagine what, but after she did shake her head, she gave their two a good smile.

"Hello young one, you must be Ryan, right? Melchior said much about you and Estia too..." The lovely woman caught Ryan over her arms and giving a kiss on his neck. 

Wait, what? Does she know Estia? His mother? 

She then let him back down and gave a sorrowed look to him.

"I'm sorry for your lost, they were really a good people. I just hope you overcome that in the future." She said looking at him, Ryan didn't show a smile to her, but he gave a try. 

"Maam how did you know about my mother?" Ryan asked trying to forget what happened.

"Your mother came to my tent some months ago, she was looking something special for her little sweetie." She said giggling to him while making him blush, I left a giggle over my mouth, and saw her posture change a bit, I think she can feel my presence, it's better I am quiet. "Wait for a moment and I will bring to you." 

I waited with him, while the lady went upstairs, and then I heard some steps over the other room. 

"Melchior, is it your friend I heard in the room?" A male voice came from the door, and opening I found a man wearing a green and white hat, and he was wearing something I think is a robe, or maybe from another culture clothes. His robe was black with white diamond form in the edge, and he was wearing a green shirt and pants with it.



He saw around the room, and his eyebrow raised, looking around the room while looking at Ryan he went near him.

"Whoa, are you Urahara Kisuke?" Ryan asked with his eyes shining amazed from the look of I suppose it's Melchior's father.

"You could say that." He said raising a fan and giving a chuckle. "I'm glad to finally meet you, Ryan, how can I help you?" 

I watched the kids explaining how was the funeral, and what the lawyer told him about his 10 years going to find his swords. And their idea about how to get them.  The idea made him thoughtful, and he changed his serious face for one smile.

"I think I have something to help your little one." Melchior's father went in front wall near the door, looking at those many swords suspended in the wall he caught one of them. "The guy who made me this sword owned me for some things I helped him after I watching many animes, I think this sword is the best for beginners and little ones who want to become a swordsman." 

I was a big sword with a sound sharp in it. 



If I don't remember it was one of the anime swords Ryan was watching with his father. It was Deca... something

"Do you have the Decaforce?" That sword, I said looking at Ryan drooling with the sword. 

The man chuckled at his reaction. And then he gave to Ryan and leave the gravity made their work, Ryan went down from the weight. 

"Urghhh, it's really heavy." 

"Do you really think this? Remember what happened if she uses one of her transformations." Melchior said making Ryan sweat. 

"So are you going to send me to Rave Master's dimension? Because I couldn't do that, they will kill me before even I held this sword." Ryan said in despair.

"Don't worry kid, this is the best sword for start the collection, and the best place for training is Rurouni Kenshin world." 

"Wait, when exactly are you going to send me on there?" Ryan asked curiously.

"The first episode." He answered rolling his eyes.

"Okay, now I'm feeling really a bit better. Thanks, sir." Ryan said doing his best to hold his new sword.

"And your mission for getting back to this dimension. It touches the sword you want to take with you, or defeat the enemy. And for come back here is just saying Urahara is a jerk." Wait, what? Did he really just say that?

"Sure, he truly is," Ryan said making me facepalm myself, of course, they would do that. I sigh when something strange happened, The man snapped his fingers and clapped his hands and then Ryan disappeared into my front.

"What?" I said trying to find Ryan over there. Then the man saw me, making me flinch, and bit my lips.

"Melchior my son, can you go to your room, I need to talk with your mom about one thing." His father didn't show any kind of cold voice or an angry voice, but a curiosity voice.

"Sure dad," Melchior said leaving us alone, and I think he just saw me.   

"Okay, how much did you saw?" His father made me gulp and sweat after being discovered, they were too powerful for detecting my presence, it doesn't happen before.

"I guess I can't lie here, I was seeing all his important memories," I said trying to compose myself, but I'm really scared, I really want to know what's going on here.

"Did you listen that honey?" He said making me turn around and see Melchior's mother looking me, watching me completely. 

"Loud and clear my dear, she was telling the truth." She said making me more terrified, she was watching me all this time, I dropped my guard when I shouldn't be here.

"Okay, now you will answer 3 questions of each of us, and we will give you 6 answers from your questions, and you can't lie to us, or we will make you suffer." Melchior's father narrowed his eyes at me. 

I don't have many chooses now. I need to go through of this.

"Okay, you win, you can ask me everything," I said in defeat tone, I was trapped with them.

"Good, my first question is what did you do for getting in his memories?" The male one did not ask me who am I or what am I, I really thought he would ask me that, but he seems more interested in how I did get there.  

"I used a combination of spells without anypony noticed, and I really want to see in his memories what kind of person he was," I said everything, about the magic, and the reason for why I did that.

"And your conclusion?" The female asked behind me, making me jump, because I forgot her, again...

"At first I was confused, then I said I'm really fondly in that boy, he past troughs in so many things, good times, really awful time, and moments I made myself ashamed of judging him before everything," I said looking down on shame.

They made a sound if they are interested in where this is we're going.

"What did you think about him?" The male on asked me. 

"He is a lovely child, trying to find his place in this cruel world, he doesn't deserve what those bastards did to him, and if I was there in that moment, I would toss everything around there, even the orphanage by itself," I said trying to hold my anger but I heard a chuckle from him.

"You and Estia, I really think you two are the same. I heard her saying how much she would burn the whole world just for her little baby dragon" His commentary made me snaps my rage and thinking about it, it was indeed funny burn this world just for him. I left a giggle. 

"And how is him now?" The female one asked me, making me remember what Twilight told me about him.

"He was indeed strong, he used everything he was capable to do just for making my student and her friends defeat my sister. He used his own body and swords to protect my dear student. I'm really thankful to him." I said with my genuine smile after all my doubts get away, I can finally see him as a good person.

"Do you know what happened with his parents?" The man came closer to me, he wasn't showing any kind of threat force or something, but in an interesting and curiosity look on me. 

I shook my head making booth of them sigh.

"They died on a train ride, they were coming into an anime convention, and in the middle of the way, occurred an accident making the train derail, hundred died in that day, and Ryan's parents were part of them." He said making me my body feel in knees, that's so horrible, in a day they both died letting Ryan alone in this world, and I remember what one of them at the funeral said, if they wouldn't bring him, he would have died too. 

Oh, poor boy. Some tears flowed from my eyes, letting them fall on their floor.

"My last question, after you witness everything you know until now, do you know what is missing in his life?" The last question was a bit unusual, he was happily trying to finish the mission of his father to collect all his swords. I don't need to guess what he is needing, but I need to be sincere with myself. 

I shook my head.

"You really are smart." She said making me look at her in disbelief. "When we are asking you, Princess Celestia, we were reading your mind and memories as you did with Ryan, or Ryujin if this is his name now." 

I was speechless, they did the same thing I did to him, but they were just memories, right? I don't know what's going on here, but now they know everything about me. I'm trapped.

"Calm down your highness. I didn't finish yet, we knew everything you know, and even you witness everything and have a lot of suggestions in your mind, you decided to be humility and say you don't know what is missing on his life." She said while launching me something I took with my magic, and look in my front. 



A golden color crest with a red crystal inside it, and looking it, has a sun symbol on it. I examined it. And then I found it an inscription on behind.

(For my lovely son, I want to give you courage for you deal with the world, but the only thing I can do for you, is trust in the next mother who will find you, will love the same way I loved you and I will ever love for eternity. Be happy- Estia) 

"Next mother?" I asked looking booth of them. "But he is an adult." 

"That's your first question, and the answer will be another question: Would you love a son even if he becomes an adult?" The man himself asked me making me bit my mouth. He has a point a really good point. "And just because I asked you this will make your question invalid, so now be careful around your questions."

"Who are you?" I asked both of them, making them fell silent for a while.

"We can't say much about us, but we can show you one thing." The male one snapped his fingers making the house changed and it was more like a tent, and I heard many voices and steps outside.

And when I was going to check what is it, I saw something that opened my mouth, Estia and Octavius were in the tent. They were dressed in some costumes, Estia was wearing a gold armor with giant claws and a sun Emblem behind, but still showing her face.

(This without Helmet)



And Octavius was just wearing a dark green suit and using sunglasses over his face.

(Don't have full good cosplay with this image.)



"Hello?" I heard them after getting inside of the shop. 

"Oh hello, how can we help you?"  I heard Melchior's mother asked smiling at them.

"Whoa, are you weregarurumon?" Estia asked smiling at her. 

"Sure I'm Wargreymon," Melchior's mother said making the girls giggled while the two men meet themselves.

"Let me guess, Toguro?" Melchior's father asked interestedly.

"A Merchant using Urahara Kisuke clothes, this is really interesting. Are you sure this would not explode at my face?" Octavius said chuckling, while the other snorted.

"Please, I'm better than the original version. Anyway, what can I help you both?" Melchior's father decided to be straight because I think somepony hurt his pride.

"I'm looking for the old kimono from youngest Toguro, where he was a young master." Said Octavius.

"And me I'm looking for a plushie of black Agumon, I really like blackwargreymon and wargreymon. Oh, and I want to give to my son a gift for we leave him at home, he was really tired, and we warned him we would go without him, I want a courage crest too." She said excitedly. 

"Whoa, she really is something right?" Melchior's father said with a sly smile.

"Don't tell me about it. She always has a good choice for..." Octavius was saying when something happened on the television.

"Accident kills hundreds of people, one of them is a skilled writer of The leaviatã son, Suiryu the Dragon of Water. Octavius will have a funeral and a tribute for a whole day in the international library free spirits." a voice coming from the television made them look at each and other in fear.

"What's the mean of this, of course, I'm not..." Octavius was pissed off, he was trying to say he was alive but he gets cut.

"Yes, you are." Both Melchior's parents said in unison. "Both of you, I'm sorry but you can't change that."   

"WHAT?" They said in unison. 

I saw it everything from behind, witness the shock from them, and how they dealt with that, it was horrible, Estia was devastated, and Octavius was somber, and they were crying, crying they were dead, crying for they couldn't do anything, and the most important thing, crying for Ryan who was left behind.  

"PLEASE, JUST MADE ME BACK, RYAN COULDN'T DEAL THE WORLD WITHOUT ME. PLEASE GET ME BACK FOR MY BABY." Estia pleaded with screaming, while her eyes were covered with full tears. 

"Sorry ma'am, but there is nothing we can do for that, we are not allowed to bring you back." Melchior's father forced himself to not get angry, I felt his feelings, he wasn't angry because of them, but because there is nothing he couldn't do for them.

"There is one thing." Both Estia and Octavius said in unison. 

They approach them, and they caught their throats, making them gasped.

"Promise you will take care of Ryan. PROMISE." Estia said in cold tone. And screamed with Melchior's mother.

"OR I SWEAR TO GOD I WILL FIND A WAY TO COME BACK TO LIFE JUST FOR KILL YOU. TOGURO SOLD HIS SOUL FOR THE DEVIL TO HAS HIS POWERS AND I WOULD DO THE SAME JUST FOR RYAN" Octavius said raising his voice, making them have fear.

Both of them looked at each and other, and they nodded to them.

Making them a sigh of sadness.

"Sorry for making you go through of this, but I would burn the whole world if one of them hurt my dear sweetie and my baby dragon," Estia said while some tears fell from her eyes. So then she caught the crest and breaking one of her claws she wrote something behind the crest.

"Your mission is to find someone to take care of my son. Please be good for him." Estia said smiling giving the crest to Melchior's mother, she couldn't hold her cry too, her tears were falling on her face. She nodded.

"And if you find the sick bastard who give him to the first orphanage, make his payment will be in 1 thousand times," Octavius said making Melchior's father nodded to him.

"How much for everything?" Octavius said holding his wallet.

"It's free to charge, you don't deserve of what happened, neither your son, but don't worry, we promise to find someone good as you," Melchior said snapping his fingers.

After making them disappear.

"Sometimes I used to hate my job, but days like this I found the true nature of the humankind and that's why I like my job so much." Melchior's father said going back to me.

"I...I..." That's everything I was capable to say.

"I hope this answered all your questions before you came here. You still have 5 questions but I think it's better for you to hold it until we meet again." There is so much for think and a lot of questions were answered but a lot more were made. I nodded to him.

Maybe in the future, I can ask them, but now I know what just happened. I'm still holding the crest. I decided to wear it around my neck.

Estia I'm honored to be the mother you are looking for your son. I promise not to let you down.

I said after opening my eyes again looking at the room, where everypony were looking at me. And Nurse Redheart blushed.

"Thank you, your highness." I saw Ryan in my front, something in his eyes told me what the others were trying to tell me, he was indeed missing something, a family to take care of him. Now, this is my mission I will deal with him, making not a good hero, but I will love him the same way Estia did to him.
> The children from the sky Arc: Son of the Sun pt. 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

Strange, I was feeling the presence of Princess Celestia at the moment she gets inside of my house. And then she did disappear, that's normal, however, why didn't I feel her presence when Ryujin gets on Rurouni Kenshin dimension? I remembered it was my father who "send him" on there, and why I felt my father's presence on that memories. 

"Melchior are you alright?" Someone asked near me, making me forget my thoughts for a while. I saw Mei looking at me concerned. I look at the table and found not just her, but many others looking at me worried. 

I sigh snapping every worry inside me.

"I'm okay, but something is odd on dimension Equis Alfa 442213," I said after taking a bite of my sandwich. 

"Isn't that the dimension where you sent your friend?" She asked me curiously, but I think she was understanding where I was going to.

I nodded after swallowing my food.

"Princess Celestia used some spell to get inside of my friend's Memory, and it was going well, I was feeling where she was and what she did on there, but later she just disappeared, like she was there in the next moment it was like the memory just stopped and continued without her," I said scratching my hair, trying to figure out what just happened. 

Her eyes get wide after my worry. 

"That's..."

"Impossible right?" I said agreeing with her, never happened with anybody on here.

"You should talk with something who understand that maybe Mr. Thanatos, the boss, or maybe some old Merchants as  Schmied, Harry, Stefan, or..." She paused making me raise my eyebrow. "Sir. Mascate." 

That name made everyone in the room drops their cutlery. My spine shivered as like my hair at the moment she said that.

The others 120 merchants were looking at me, many of them wore a cosplay as Resident evil and with the strap covering the mouth on their faces, but it didn't protect the look of fear inside their eyes, the purest and indomitable fear. 

Everyone turned around their heads to the wall. The wall is with a frame, in the frame has a picture with a title, Manager. 

The picture appears some kind of a little man or a creature who nobody knows. In old clothes with frazzles on it. A triangle hat, and long and yellow eyes having a mask covering his mouth and a wood box as a suitcase. Having A LOT OF FUCKING POWERFUL WEAPONS ON IT.



The only thing I know about him, he was a creation of one RPG at Brazil, but in some way he is one of the first Merchants around here, we don't know who he is, or what he does, but we don't care because we believed it will end up bad for us, there are rumors about him, and he doesn't confirm because he doesn't talk much.

I've heard him once, it was my third week as a Merchant, wearing the Resident Evil cloth. I was excited to know who will be my next client. And I was waiting at my shop, and 2 people get inside my shop, they were wearing a couple cosplay. One wearing an Inuyasha cosplay and his mate a Kagome cosplay.

I was excited after selling Kagome's archer and Inuyasha's Sword Tesaiga, and I was ready to send them to Equestria with their new power, however, I heard a dual voice from the front of my tent.

"I have everything you need." That five words, made all my body shivered in fear, I never heard something like that, I saw the couple looking at the Manager approaching them, and showing not the things from Inuyasha but from a game, I thought I would never see. A  Pip-boy, cartridges, a different cosplay for they wear, power armors from fallout? Why did he bring that? Then he gave 2 cards for each and other. I don't know what was that, but they hugged each and other, the woman was crying with happiness, while the man showed a great relief.    

The last thing I remember it was the couple decided to buy everything he showed to them, and then they disappeared into my front. Slowly he came after me, and took my clipboard, and risked their names, and wrote something on their side. 

I decided to read it. And my mouth's dropped and I almost fainted.

Mr. Ms. Harryton. - (They will go to Fallout Equestria)...

DAMN, EVERYTHING COULD BE NECESSARY ON THERE, AND IF I JUST SEND THEM WITHOUT IT I WOULD BE BLAMED FOR KILL THEM.  HOW DID HE KNOW THEY WOULD BE AT FALLOUT EQUESTRIA, NOT EVEN INUYASHA POWERS WOULD HELP THERE.

Wait a minute. I decided to read the other part on that line. 

...a kit of Messiah and the True Mortal titles without game capacity, so that means...   

HOLLY SHIT, They were already there in the max level but have free access to surpass it, and continue growing their power, and if they train a lot with that many of experience, they could be in a level that could make the corrupted Celestia, Luna and all the artificial alicorns as their bitches and slaves if they want. They really would be the savior of there or the best mercenaries too. How much Mascate knew about that?     

HE JUST CAME HERE AND THEN SHOWED EVERYTHING NEEDED TO THEM SURVIVE THERE, AND HIS EYES... OH CELESTIA HIS EYES... HE COULD SEE MY SOUL WAITING TO BE RIPPED. 

I was really afraid of what chooses I did, but the thing is, he knew everything, what would happen if they don't buy something from him. He looked at me. I despaired, his eyes were like seeing my soul, and I was really afraid of him, I could feel his power going through inside and outside of my tent. 

And then, he just turned around and left me alone. I fell on my knees, being alone with my toughs. 

I snapped from my flashback and gulped, but I heard a hundred gulps from the others. I was horrified, tell the manager's name just like that.

"Did you lost your mind, Mei?" I asked while my legs are shaking. Damn, even his name made my soul flinch of fear. "He just says 5 words on maximum, and you shouldn't say his name just like that." 

"Why are you afraid of him? You know he is powerful and maybe he can have all the answers..." She said but getting silent next thinking of something. "However you have a point. He just says 5 words, and he isn't the kind of talkative guy."  

Everyone inside the room let out a sigh of relief. I don't know what would I do if I found him...

"I have everything you need." I jumped high wrapping my hands on Mei, looking behind me, I found a really big guy, my eyes were burning with rage, it was a Merchant but using a cosplay of Hayato Furinji



It was a big tall guy wearing a green kimono, he is blonde and everyone knows him as  Schmied, he is one of my friends, but he there is times I really want to punch him in his face. 

I heard him laugh at my fear. 

"Oi, Melchior. I know the Manager could pit fear on everybody, but it was the first time I saw someone jumps that high" He said laughing hard, the others in the room didn't laugh or just made a nervous laugh, they still on fear because it wasn't a good joke to tell. His mystery could put fear into everybody.  

While I could feel my hands on blue fire, I would like to burn his face with it, but Mei interrupted my desire. 

"Schmied, I'm happy you came, we were going to find you to ask you something," Mei exclaimed happy to him, making Schmied grin wide.

"Oh, little Mei, how can I help you?" His grave and old voice, felt like he was relaxing and enjoying the experience. 

"Melchior has an odd problem about the memory manipulation in one of the displaced people," Mei told him getting straight to the point.

"Really? This is something rare. Tell me, what happened." Even I was still mad at him, he showed a bit concern, maybe this is a bit serious.

"Okay, I will tell you what happened." I decided to let out my problems and explain everything that happened today. I have an odd feeling about that.



Ryujin Pov:

It's strange, I found Princess Celestia a bit more relaxed than the normal, a second ago she was a bit afraid, but then later she was like she knew everything. Wait, does she know everything? 

I saw her smiling at me, I felt something strange, it's a familiar feeling, why every time I look at her, she remembers me, my mother?

Just her personality energetic when she was nervous it was missing on Princess Celestia, I think it was a fusion of her and Pinkie Pie I would say it was my mother. 

I let out a sigh of sadness, caught the attention of everypony and dragon in the room. 

"Are you okay Ryujin?" Twilight asked me while I ignored her worry.

"Yeah, I'm okay, I'm just a bit..." I said waving my hand trying to tell I was just...

"Nostalgic?" Princess Celestia said taking their attention, including mine. 

Yeah, she knows. I need to know how much, and I hope she didn't go too far. 

"Yeah, how did you know?" I decided to ask her curiously, even I know maybe she is omnipotent or maybe she can read my mind or listen to my toughs. 

She sighed.

"I'm sorry Ryujin, I need to confess one thing before we talk." She told me taking my eyes looking at her, she was conflicted, and I think it was because something she did to me, but I don't know. "I used a spell to get inside your mind and your memories." 

Okay, now this answered my question but opened more of them. How did she do that if we just met right now? And what did she see over there? Did she just see my memories or the Melchior changed memories what he did to me? But something inside my head says it wasn't just that, there is more I don't know about myself. 

Everypony gasped inside the room.

"Princess Celestia, how could you do that?" Twilight was the first who asked.

"Sister, I never knew thous could do that." Princess Luna was shocked by her elder sister doing something so selfish.

"Princess, this is..." Spike didn't know what to say.

The Nurse Redheart was in silence near the door, she didn't want to interfere with the Royalty.

"How much do you know?" There is the only question inside my mind, and after asking everypony look at me.

I knew she was capable to do something like that, but something is odd on here.

The Princess composed herself and looked at the other ponies and Spike.

"Spike, Twilight, Nurse Redheart could you please make a good breakfast for Ryujin while I talk with him about some personal things?" I heard Princess Celestia saying in a calm and gentle tone, I think nopony would be stupid enough to don't do that.

"BUT PRINCESS I..." DAMMIT TWILIGHT!

I forgot that her curiosity would challenge even her teacher, and watch her face hardener and gets serious. And inside of her eyes, even if she was being anthro I could see her pony version inside her eyes, and it doesn't look pretty. 

I saw inside her eyes she was flaming of rage, Twilight stupid scored again. Now I felt pity for her.



After Twilight saw inside Princess Celestia eyes, she flinched so hard I could see her trying to avoid to see her again. 

"What were you saying Twilight?" Princess Celestia said in a gentle tone when I can imagine her toughs. (yeah, say one more thing Twilight, I dare you.) I think this is what she was thinking.

"Errr..." Twilight was sweating bullets and her smile was similar to the Celestial Advice episode. I tried to not snicker.



"Sure Princess, I would like to recommend Princess Luna to come with us, letting you two on private." Twilight used her intelligence again for making a good point, making Princess Celestia shows a genuine smile to her, and her eyes became normal again.

"What a lovely idea my dear student. Sister I would like to go with them, and meanwhile, you go there, look some places, and ask Pinkie Pie to help you with the cake or some candies for the breakfast." Princess Celestia looked at her sister. 

Looking at her I think she knew it was better to follow her idea because one it was enough. 

"I would like to do that sister." Princess Luna decided to move with them and leaving Twilight with me and Princess Celestia.

Twilight didn't stay so much after Princess Luna, I don't blame her, just a little, sometimes you should be quiet and follow orders, she is her student and should learn that. After leaving us alone, Princess Celestia let out a sigh. 

"Sorry about that Ryujin, you shouldn't witness this, but I really need to talk in private with you." She told me like she couldn't hold a big secret anymore. 

"So tell me, what do you know?" I didn't want to wait so long, I gave her a good smile, and hoping she didn't found something awful about my life on Earth.

Celestia my face, and decided to go from the beginning.

PINKIE PIE POV:

OH MY GOSH, FINALLY IT'S MY TIME ON HERE, I AM REALLY GLAD IT'S MY TIME, THANK YOU, THANK YOU.

(Err... Your Welcome, please take a seat and enjoys the experience.)

I will, thank you... 

Let's see... Okay I'm on chapter 5, and after reading the fiction I have to say, it's really good... Even with all this edition, you keep making and remaking. I'm glad you came back with the original idea.

(Pinkie, please. Stop breaking the fourth wall and start your Pov)

"Okie Dokie Lokie," I said excitedly. 

"Er... Pinkie, who are you talking to?" I heard a super duper and familiar voice near to me, I forgot I was baking with Mrs. Cake on here, I have a picture or her right here. Hold on.



She is hot, isn't she? Okay, now focus Pinkie Pie, you need to make everypony interested but you need to keep going the story.

I caught a deep breath, and use my good smile to my boss.

"Nobody important Mrs. Cake." I lied, I love you guys. *wink "Actually, Mrs. Cake, can you help me with an order." 

I watched her being confused at first but decided to ignore my comment, because it's just me being me, I really enjoy when we say that.

"Pinkie? What order? We didn't open yet, how we have an order before open?" She told me while I saw the entire room without clients, but later we heard a burst on the door.

It was Twilight she was a bit afraid, like if she saw the eyes of a tiger ready to eat her. 

"Pinkie, no time to explain, we need a bunch of cupcakes and some slice of cakes and donuts." Twilight went in front of us and told me really afraid. She was hyperventilating.

 

Mrs. Cake's mouth dropped on the floor.

"Silly Mrs. Cake," I said laying my hand on her mane and acaricide. And looking at Twilight, I just nodded. "I'm on it. I have half almost done. 20 cupcakes and 10 slices of cake, and 2 boxes of donuts. Just more 30 minutes and I will be at the hospital, how is he anyway?"

I saw the blue Princess coming to us, amazed by the decoration.

"Hi princess Luna, is really nice to see you here, how can I help you?" I asked while Twilight's mouth dropped the same way as Mrs. Cake, I sigh, while Princess Luna came. 

"I'm glad for your reception Mrs. Pie, I came here with my sister, and who is this pony on your side?" Princess Luna asked making Mrs. Cake frozen in her place.

"Oh, right, Princess Luna, this is Mrs. Cake my boss, I work here at Sugarcube Corner. Mrs. Cake, this is Princess Luna, the princess of Night, and Princess Celestia little sister." I said showing Mrs. Cake to her front. 

"Oh, nice to meet you my highness." Mrs. Cake said nervously after knowing the princess. 

"The pleasure is mine Mrs. Cake, I hope we didn't disturb thous morning." Princess Luna said in a polite tone, showing her genuine smile.

"Oh you aren't," Mrs. Cake said waving her hand. "I was going to help Pinkie Pie with an order, anyway, for who is this all candies? It's a birthday or a Pinkie Party today?"

"Actually this is a breakfast order from Princess Celestia, our friend is at the hospital and he was hungry, so Princess Celestia asked our help to make a good breakfast to him," Twilight said in a polite tone.

"And you tried to refuse and she used an angry look at you, making you flinch of fear and run away from her, leaving their two alone, right?" I guessed because I knew Twilight would do that, poor Twilight, she is really smart, but when she is funny when she is scared. 

Everypony looked at me, while Twilight's brain, froze.

"What, what, how?" Twilight asked approaching me and looking into my eyes. "How did you know about that?"

I just shrugged.

"I guessed, you are really sweating, do you want a towel?" It's better don't tell her I just knew this.

I can tell she was indeed stressed because I could see her eyes were twitching.   

"But anyway, how is him?" I decided to change the subject before she freaks out.

"He is recovering, thanks for a question it Pinkie," Twilight told smiling after forgets her anger. That was close. 

"Excuse me Pinkie, but who are you talking about?" Mrs. Cake asked looking at me.

"Oh, right, I did tell you, we have a friend at the hospital, and he helped Twilight when she needed. So we made a little party for him at the hospital, he doesn't like many ponies at the party because he is used when his family makes a small party because is special." I said smiling at her, but I think I said too fast because she shows like she tried to understand what I said. And this gave me a good idea. "Hey, Mrs. Cake, why can't you go with us and meet him, we can bring this order to him and then you will meet him. It will be a super upper funny. "  

"Err... Pinkie I don't know." She said a bit insecure with the idea. "What if the clients show up here?"             

I raised my eyebrow. 

"Really? Because I remember the last day wasn't so exciting with many clients, come on Mrs. Cake, you will like him, and Princess Celestia will be there, are you going to disappoint her?" I said wrapping my arm around her and telling. 

She gasped realizing what I did. 

"OH THE PRINCESS, YEAH, I THINK WE NEED TO FINISH THIS RIGHT NOW." She said going to the kitchen. 

"If you want to help, I would be glad of it,"  I said while I move behind them and start to push them to the kitchen. 

"Okay, Pinkie we will, but could you please stop pushing us?" Twilight said while I'm still pushing her.

"Nop silly, we don't have time for that. LET'S BAKING TIME" I said using euphoric and excited, after pushing them to the kitchen, I slowly closed the door, while I look at you. 

"See you later." 

HOW WAS I? PLEASE TELL ME I DID GOOD, PLEASE TELL ME.

(Yeah Pinkie you really did well. Just next time don't get too excited and break the fourth wall many times, try to make that the first and the only time you did that, please.)

Okie Dokie Lokie, but I want something in exchange of that. 

(Sigh, later we talk about that.)

Okay.



Finally. Why do I have a feeling this will be a headache to me? But she is Pinkie, I forgive her.

Celestia Pov:

"And then you disappeared and you left me alone with them."  I decided to tell him everything I know about him, I would be unfair if I hide some information about him, and I don't want that kind of relationship with him, based on lies and hide secrets. 

Ryujin was hearing in silence, he didn't show anger or sadness, he was just there, listening interestedly.

"So are you telling you were there all the time? Day after day? Watching me all the most important moments of my life?" He asked using holding his two hands while he was looking at somewhere. I guess he is thinking, and trying to find a way to accept that.

"Yes," I answered bluntly while I sit near to him.

"I have many questions about what you saw." He said in disbelief, rolling his eyes.

"Before the questions, I need to finish what happened. I didn't tell you everything." I will not hide anything from him.

"What do you mean?" He asked curiously.

"Melchior's parents know what happened with your parents," I said in a sad tone to him.

"what...do...you...mean?" The words were slow, but I could hear his voice is rising. 

"Ryan..." I tried to calm him down.

"Don't say that name anymore. That name means everything I suffered in my childhood. I HATE THAT NAME, NOW TELL ME PRINCESS, WHAT HAPPENED WITH MY PARENTS?" He shouted to me, screaming in hatred all the pain he felt before. I don't blame him, it was never his fault.

"They died on the train," I said trying to be logic.

"Yeah, I knew that what does it have with Melchior's parents?" He asked in disbelief while his eyes were rolling of annoy.

"THEY SAW ME RYUJIN,"  I screamed on despair.

That made him shocked because I told him my spell allowed me to be invisible to anybody, and never get caught, but the contradiction shows after I meet Melchior's parents. 

"What?" He finally calms down and asked in disbelief.

"In your memories, they saw me, they knew who am I before I knew them, they would have killed me there if they want, but they decided to show me what happened with your mother." I let out everything, my eyes were crying, I couldn't take it anymore, he needs to know what happened.   "Your parents were wearing cosplays, and they went on a tent, but that tent..."

"The Merchants." He whispered in the room.

"What?" I asked trying to understand what he said, Merchants? What does it mean?

"That's what Melchior and his parents and some others are, Merchants, people who sell their stuff and weapons and transport you to another dimension. But my parents died, what does that mean? If this is a Melchior joke I will..." He was blaming his friend because of the memory inside of his head? But I knew some things I could feel the presence of Melchior, however, at the moment I was with his parents, it was different, it was such powerful power, I could feel so small in their presence. No, it wasn't him.

"That's not the truth, I knew his power essence, and it's different from his parents," I said justifying what I saw, and don't blame him for what happened. 

"So what does it means? They disappeared many years ago, everyone thought they died, so are you telling me they are living in my memories all the time?"  He was still confused, shouting as if this were something stupid. I never knew what happened to them, but I could swear they were alive inside his mind. They could do something like that, he needs to trust me.

"YES, THAT'S WHAT I AM SAYING," I shouted in affirmation of my point. 

He became silent

...

He passed 3 whole minutes not saying anything.

"So are you telling me..." He suggested while I knew he wants to explain

"Yeah, not even Melchior knows his parents are inside of some spell inside of your memories," I confirmed, Melchior's parent don't want him looking for them, something is odd behind that, and even Ryujin could understand what I said.

"Okay, that's crazy, I think the only one who would understand that is Pinkie Pie."  He shook his head and joked about how this craziness.

"Yeah, but having sometime you could figure out," I said giggling, while he chuckled. 

"Okay, so you are telling me, after my parent's death, they went inside of the Merchant's tent. And what happened?" He finally calmed down and had the interest to know the rest of the story.

"They didn't know they were dead, and they were interested and buy some things on there, even a present for you," I said

"Really? And what happened?" He was indeed curious, but something inside on his face wasn't showed he wants to know.

"Octavius saw on TV the news about their death, and they despaired trying to understand what happened, and Melchior's parents tried to calm them, but after knowing they can't go back, and they would leave you alone..." I said keeping my eyes on him, if I change my viewpoint of him, I would not forgive myself.

"What happened?" He asked in sadness. Trying to imagine what happened.

"They threatened them to never leave you alone, and find someone worthy enough to take care of you and be your parent," I said making his mouth agape, trying to process what I said.

"Worth me? What do you mean?" He asked if he wasn't worth enough, like if he deserves what happened to him, and I don't want him to think about that.

"What do I mean? Ryujin, I watched your past and every single day, I remember the faces of them..." I said in the indignation of him even think about something like that.

"You..." He tried to say something, but I didn't let him. 

"I will not even tell they are your kind Ryujin, they are monsters, if I ever saw one of them, I would toast them and make them be burned for every day until they became ash. However Estia and Octavius, they really were your parents, and the moment they were crying after they couldn't do anything... sniff..." My mouth was quivering, and my tears were rolling without my permission, but I didn't care.

"Princess..." He tried to comfort me, but I will not let that.

"Stop calling me that. I don't want to be your Princess..." I don't want that title, not from him, I just want one thing.

"What? Why not?" He asked me curious and if I was offended by him.

"Because I want to be your mother Ryujin," I said showing my crest of the sun to him.

He was perplexed, he heard something from somepony like, but looking at the crest, his eyes were wide open if he remembers it. 

"Princess, why are you holding the courage crest? How did you get that?" His questions were still a bit vague to me because I didn't watch every show or anime with him, but I know one language, a motherly language like to give your own life to protect your children, and that's what Estia did to Ryujin. She loved him so much to trust me to protect him. 

"Melchior's mother gave to me because it was Estia present to you, just read it," I said giving to him the crest.

He turned around and started to read, his eyes slowly went wide, after reading word by word, his hands were pressing hard the crest. I could see, a big dragon, the great hero around Equestria, in my eyes, it was just a child, the same little child I saw in the memories, a child who was tired to cry, but after years trying to not do that was letting some tears on the blanket. 

"They were waiting for Ryujin, waiting for me, and I promise, I will never let you, never leave you alone. And I promise will do everything I can just for make you happy. Because it's like a fate, I and Estia become the same person or pony." I gave him a warming smile, while my tears were following.

He was looking down, trying to hide his memories, but when he turned to me, I could see the child and the man he was with all the tears on his face, ready to cry in the room.  Both crying in different ways.






I hugged him, making a comfortable environment around us, pressing my hand on his back sobbing him. 

"There, there, let it out. I will never let you go." I said comforting him, one the most powerful warrior on Equestria, needing what should be a priority in all the mean of life, Love, maternal love for their children. It was just him and Melchior vs the world. From his childhood, he could have everything he wants, but the only thing he wanted it was Estia and Octavius on his side again. 

"Thank you." He said still hugging me. 

"You are quite welcomed, now, do you want to release?" I offered him the idea.

"Please, more 5 minutes." He asked in a childish tone.

"Sure sweetie," I said giggling. Making him in shock. "Oh, sorry. I just thought." 

I forgot it was his nickname when Estia said to him, Sweetie or Baby dragon, it was the only thing she says to him when she is happy.

"No, that's okay, I missed the feeling of heard this again, you can say it." He allowed me to say that. "Mom." 

I was shocked he was willing to accept that, and it was so easy, I never thought in my dream, he would be my son, our protector, and one of the most important things of my life. It was rushed, I could agree if I was here, but no, I was there, inside of his life, day to day, month after month, and year after year, I say this is the perfect moment to say I'm his mother, because if someone says otherwise, I will roast them until they burn in the Tartarus and laugh as psychopath with a cynical smile.  

"Mom?" He asked me.

"Yes, sweetie?" I returned the question.

"I miss them." He said still hugging me. I could feel the honesty in his voice. 

"I know sweetie, but they are proud of you, you caught all the swords you as you could, just for your father. And received the name as your game and last name of your father's book. They couldn't agree more than you did" I said smiling hugging him, that's made him feel relaxed.  

"I know." He said releasing me and wiping his tears, I used my magic and brought a towel to him to clean his face. He gave a thankful smile. 

And we became silent, not an uncomfortable silence, but a good silence was we are just enjoying our presence and smiled to each and other. 


Spike Pov:

Wow, just wow, me and Nurse Redheart were bringing the tea and I decided to make an omelet to him too, but when we were opening the door, we heard part of the story of Ryujin, what happened with his parents, I felt horrible for him. But hearing my mother adopted him, it was a really good thing, I felt happy I have now a big brother.

Nurse Redheart now it's really shocked but decided to touch her shoulder and make her snap.

"Oh, sorry, it's just..."

"Yeah, I know. But come on, or the omelet and the tea will be cold." I said opening the door.

"Hey, guys..."

"We heard you from the outside Spike." They said in unison. DAMMIT, how? I thought they were too distracted to hear me. "Okay, we heard you too. Hi mom, hi bro." 

"Hi, Spike." They said in unison. 

"Okay, this is creeping me out, can you booth stop doing this?" I replied flinching with the idea of them keep saying at the same time all the sentences during ours, that must be some kind of spell. 

"Doing what?" They asked. Okay, now I'm scared.

"That," I shouted pointing the moment they were saying the same thing at the same time. Making them chuckle. 

"That's a little payback, for your curiosity, while the Nurse Redheart." Princess Celestia shoot a glare at her, making her gulp for her life.

"Eerrr... Sorry, my highness, I didn't know what happened, I was just curious as Spike and I should have entered the room when we came." She said quickly fearing what would happen if the princess decided to send her to the dungeons.

"You don't need to be sorry Mrs. Redheart, we are thankful because of the booth of you, we had time to talk. Thank you." Mom told her with a warm smile. 

"Oh...your welcome your highness." She said while she brought the cart with the cups of tea, and I have a plate with an omelet. 

I could hear his stomach making noise, he must be really hungry. 

While everypony laughed and Ryujin gave a sheepish grin and blushed. I gave him the omelet who were devoured in a blink. 

It was like a wild animal who didn't eat for days.

"Ryujin..." Princess Celestia warned him looking at him raising her eyebrow. "Modes." 

"But mom, I'm hungry, and I when I'm really hungry, modes it was out of the question." He snorted while justifying himself. 

"Okay, but you need to control yourself." She told him like a reprimand. 

He sighed while sipped his tea. 

"This will take a while." He said that while we still were looking to him. "Anyway, this gave me one idea." 

He put his hands in his pocket and showed his cell phone like he said. 

"Do you know how to use a duplicity spell?" He asked while I was smiling with the idea he was coming up.

"Yes, why? Oh, ohhhhh. I know what you want, and I think is really clever. Give me that." Mom caught his cell phone and after glowing her horn. "How many do you want?" She asked interestedly.

"Just for us inside this room, you all know about me, so it would be cool, if all of you have one of these things, but you have to promise me, to never let them does this spell without yours and my permission, because this would be revolutionary and if the evil hands, or bad ponies or the most curious ones. coff...Twilight...coff." He said while coughing on purpose. Our mother didn't look happy but she couldn't blame him, she would do many awful things if she has on her hands the cell phone. "So I decided to reset and customize your cell phone before you leave and I have to tell you, we can communicate with each and other without using magic, and this will have access to information on the internet, videos, music, applications and even games to pass the time." 

Our eyes were shining with that thing a little thing could have, and with that, we agreed in to keep the secret but we should show everypony our cell phones but never let them touch them. 

This will be a chaos, but I would like to see that. 

"So what if I use a spell to paralyze the ponies who will try to steal our cell phones.?" Princess Celestia suggested, and even more, I liked the idea.

"It would be a good idea, really, and before I forget, the battery will need a spell shot to recharge it, one magic shot will make the cell phone works 3 days using the internet, without internet I think it would be 5 days." Then Ryujin started to tell us the instruction, even the Nurse Redheart was interested because she will receive her own. 

And after explaining everything, Princess Celestia used the spell and created 3 copies of his cell phone, and Ryujin looked at them and decided to do something on them, he said he was rebooting them because we can't have all his archives because there is some personal stuff on there. 

I laughed after look at my mother's face, she was blushing. Hehehe.  Anyway. We decided to talk while Ryujin was configuring our cell phones. Then he gave us videos, music, and even some instructions about how to use the internet, he said to me I would learn about games later, I can't wait.

Best gift ever. 

"Hey Ryujin, can you tell us about some of your adventures?" I asked hopefully.

"I don't know, it will be a bit long, and I don't want to tell when the others are still outside, sorry Spike." He said apologizing. 

"Ah, that's okay, but there is something short to tell us?" I tried again this time I smiled a bit hard.

He rubbed his chin looking at us.

"Hum... I have some funny stories if you want to know about my masters." Now we are talking.

"Sure," I said excitedly.

"I really want to know about them too my son." Our mother was smiling with the idea of hearing some of his stories.

"I would be interested as well." Even the Nurse Redheart was interested. 

"Okay, Just let me finish the last one," Ryujin said smiling while finished to configure the last cell phone on his hand. "There, now all of you have the same cell phone as mine. I can teach you how to use them, another day, now mom, use your spell to protect the cell phone, and then you all have to text 4 to 6 numbers on there, it will be your password too. For when they find a way to deal with the paralyze spell, and they curse the person who created the number password." 

After I imagined how much Twilight would curse me after that, and how many bad names I would receive because of that made me laugh a bit. I can't blame. It was funny. And it will worths.    

We saw Princess Celestia using her spell in the 4 cell phones, making them with a trap to thieves. I received mine and I decided to hide in my pocket, Nurse Redheart and Princess Celestia did the same. 

"Okay, now where I should start?" He said thinking about one story for us. "Oh wait I have one good to tell you all." 


Twilight Pov:  

It was a bit hard helping Pinkie Pie with the ingredients, but we did a really good job, we carried the candies to the hospital. I think it was 10 a.m because we can see some ponies woke up, and the doctors were moving away with the nurses on there. 

Pinkie Pie was excited to show them the cakes. And Mrs. Cake was nervous about how to introduce to our friend. 

We came near the room, but we saw the door was a bit open and we heard a chuckle from someone. 

"What do you think it's happening on there?" Pinkie Pie asked interested, while the others were curious about that too.

"I don't know but I think it's better we came closer to hear them," I suggested while making everypony nodded to my decision.

We approached near the door trying to hear the voice inside.

"And then he feels out the boat because of his captain, while his friends screamed the captain is a dumbass, my master didn't move a muscle but when they brought him from the ocean he was murmuring. "One... day...I'm...going...to...cut...him...down..." 



Then I heard a big laugh from everypony in the room.

I opened the door, watching them still laughing. 

"Oh hey Twilight, you finally came, oh Hey Pinkie, it's nice to see you again," Ryujin said smiling at us and waving to Pinkie.

"Hi Ryujin, how are you feeling today? I brought my boss here to meet you. Mrs. Cake." Pinkie Pie said holding Mrs. Cake and releasing near to Ryujin. 

She didn't imagine to saw someone like him, a furless kind, I think she is trying to guess what he is.

"Yep, I'm not a pony, yep know you are sorry, no I don't mind at all, don't worry, if you want a long story short, I'm a creature who received a title of a dragon. But I'm a good dragon, like Spike." Ryujin just smiled at her, and said all these arguments, making Mrs. Cake snap from her thoughts, and when she tried to say something, she just blinked because he answered all her apologies. 

Ryujin just snorted and a laughed a bit. 

After taking a deep breath, Mrs. Cake decided to another strategy.

"Er... Nice to meet you Sir..." She decided to be polite to him. "Pinkie Pie wanted me to meet you."

"Suiryu, Ryujin Suiryu. And likewise Mrs. Cake, you should be proud of Pinkie Pie, she has great skills of a bakery, and I think the good student always have the best from the best teachers." He said in a respectful tone.

This comment caught her off guard, she didn't imagine to have a compliment from him. 

"Er... Thank you, Sir. Suiryu, I'm just flattered..." Mrs. Cake blushed from his compliment. "And Pinkie always surprised us with her skills, she usually has almost everything done, before we even ask. I didn't teach her that skills, just how to bake."

"A teacher and a master is always an example of who we are now, they are necessary for our improving, never forget about that Mrs. Cake." He said in a confident tone.   

Mrs. Cake nodded understanding what he said, while Pinkie Pie showed next to him. 

"Hey Ryujini, I want to know, what story were you talking about,"  Pinkie asked excited, making Spike, Princess Celestia and Nurse Redheart laughing again.

"Oh, yeah, Spike asked me if I know something funny about my masters, and I just told them, one of my masters funny moments," Ryujin said snickering, while the others were trying to hold their laughs. 

"AWWWWWW, I WANT TO LAUGH TOO. IT'S MY ELEMENT, PLEASE TELL ONE MORE, ONE MORE." Pinkie Pie screamed excited and shaking his body with her strength. 

"Yeah, Ryujin, I want to know too." I decided to say, it was unfair he told them one funny story, and I wanted to know about his masters.

"That would be really prosperous, and I would be willing to hear." Princess Luna said coming near me, I'm trying to be calm around her. But I won't for much time, if she came closer than me I will push her away.

Mrs. Cake didn't know what's happening but in her eyes, she is curious as like us.

"Okay, Okay, I will tell one more, and this time everypony will laugh your ass out," Ryujin said laughing after remembering something. "Okay, one day, one of the students of my master... Zaraki Kenpachi..."

"WHAT?" I screamed making everypony looking at me, I gulped and I give a sheepish smile. "sorry..." 

He sighed.

"Before somepony interrupt me again..." He said narrowing his eyes at me, making me blush a bit more. "Let me finish and you will laugh, not be in panic okay?" 

Everypony nodded even I. I felt a bit ashamed of my reaction.

"Anyway, his name is Ikaku, and he was a bit stubborn and stupid and want a fight with everyone in the dojo, however one of them wasn't from there, he was the guy who defeated my master once, his name is Ichigo, he was indeed strong, but he has some stupid inside his mind as well... Okay everyone on there is a stupid, even I was..." He said making everypony chuckled from the way he was acting. "Anyway, they were messing with each and other, provoking and beating with each and other. And when they decided to get into a fight, who do you think it entered in the dojo?" 

"Your master?" Everypony asked imagining the irony.   

"Yep, and when they were shocked to see my master again, they with me bowed to him, while these two stupids turned around and my master as said, "What are you doing here Ichigo?" Ignoring Ikaku, while Ichigo said he was healed. In the exact moment, he told him that, my master did cut his wooden sword with his metal sword and he decided to have a fight with him again, using just one attack he almost destroyed the dojo" He said making everypony wide open to his commentary. "But when he found who was hit, it wasn't Ichigo. IT WAS IKAKKU HAHAHAHAAH, AND ICHIGO WERE RUNNING AWAY SCREAMING "ARE YOU CRAZY IF YOU THINK I WILL FIGHT YOU AGAIN" 
"And then I and my friend Yachiru screamed, hey master he is getting away." 
"And then he screamed, "HEY ICHIGO COME BACK HERE AND FIGHT ME." 



I couldn't hold my laugh, nopony could, everypony laughed from that stupidity, I knew his master Kenpachi was crazy for a fight, but this is really awful, he is indeed a psychopath. 

"I love the story Ryujin, can you please tell me later?" Pinkie Pie said excitedly.

"Sure, I have a lot of stories on here, but I think it's better to let that for another day, and I'm really interested to eat some of this candies you brought here."  He said while he was looking at the candies we brought from Sugarcube Corner. 

"Oh yeah, go ahead, actually I while do you eat, can we talk with you and ask some questions?" I offered the diplomacy of questions, everypony asking question and answer it would make a good conversation from both parts.

"Questions again? Why don't we do something more interesting?" He suggested smiling at us.

"And what would be," I said interested.

"Not of questions just affirmations, we said information not by us, but for the others, you will try to guess what do you know about me, and I will do the same for you, okay?" He asked, it was attempting game, and I would like to try.

"I would like to do that," I said smiling.

"Oh, me too, this will be duppy funny." Pinkie Pie said pouncing on her place.

"I would like to do that Ryujin." Princess Celestia came on my side.

"Me too." Princess Luna too.

"Me too." Even Spike.

I saw the only ponies who weren't interested it was Mrs. Cake and Nurse Redheart.

"Okay, to be fair it will be on this way, each one will say something about me, and I will do the same with you, like an example, if Spike said about me, I will say about him, and it will be the other pony time, if Pinkie Pie say something about me, I will say about her. The other ponies will be quiet until they received their time because we need to concentrate and accept, not about to argue or ask many questions, this is just answers and not questions will be allowed. And it will be on this way until everypony is satisfied." He explained the rules, this will be interesting.


"Ryujin Pov." 

After watching so many episodes of My little pony, I could say things about them, and if they try to do something to make me blush two can play this game as well. 

I smiled deviously inside my mind and forced to not show them, because what I could say it will be interesting.

"Okay, who is the first?"  I asked while I saw somepony poncing, my first thought, Pinkie Pie.

"ME, me, me." 

"Okay, go ahead, you can have the first shot," I said excited, knowing Pinkie Pie I can even imagine she could know about me and Princess Celestia. She has the same power of broken fourth wall.

(You are damn right I have.) *giggling.

Pinkie...

(Pinkie)

(Ops, sorry.) 

Okay, I want to know, what did you do?

(ME? This is what she wants, I couldn't say no to what she asked.) 

And what she asked you?

(She could be a reader and give me some tips and ideas for the next chapters.)

"Oh dear," I said making Pinkie Pie giggled. 

"Yep, Ryujin, now I overcome you." She said using a serious and scariest tone using a freak smile to me, DAMN PINKAMENA,  while making everypony confuse, she scared me a lot. 



I forced a smile.



"Okay, you can be the first," I said while I sweat a little.

"Oh silly Ryujini, I will not say something to harm your feelings or humiliate you. I will just say you like cakes we never heard before, a corn cake." Pinkie Pie said, never I felt such relief before, I thought she would drop a moment, she is clever, really clever. 

"Yep, I like corn cake, the same way I like carrot cake and chocolate cake," I said wiping my sweat. I think I can trust her, remember Pinkie, with great powers, has a great responsibility, use this just for good and not for evil, and pranks.

(Awww, why not?)

Because in the end will come back and eat your butt hard, trust me, it will make the readers confused.

(Okie Dokie Lokie.)

(Okay, now it's time to stop that, stop doing that in this chapter, let the other chapters for break the fourth wall. Let us enjoy for some slice of life, okay?)

Sure thing.

"Wait, really?" Mrs. Cake asked interested, making me snap from my thoughts.

"Yep, if you make a milk cream and add as filling in the cake, it will make you addicted to the flavor," I said while my mind desired to have some. Dammit.

"I think I will try that later." Mrs. Cake touched her chin, thinking. I think she will like to test that recipe.

"Oh, oh, me too." Pinkie Pie said excitedly. 

"Okay, now it's my turn. Hum... Oh yeah, you have a secret base to plan your parties for everypony." I said using my knowledge, without using something extreme as showing some of her deep secrets.

Pinkie Pie froze. Jackpot.

"How did you know?" She asked in disbelief.

"You know how," I said looking at her.

(This made her became red of anger, she shouted in the air with her arms open.

"INTERNEEEEEEEEET." Pinkie Pie vs Internet. 

That was my thought, just kidding, but she shouted the same way, but it will not be that kind of fiction. ) 
It's better to make that like a broken fourth wall because that would make the things worse than before.


The others were speechless of what they heard. Pinkie Pie shocked, she didn't say anything, but her silence told them the truth. 

"Really, do you have a base just for you plan the parties?" Spike asked curiously.

"So that's how you have a party for everypony." Mrs. Cake pondered understanding.

"Okay everypony I think you forgot what I said about make questions, so it's your turn now Spike" I suggested making him snap.

"Oh, that, my turn, okay..." Spike pondered what to say, I guess because we didn't have much time talking with each and other. "Oh I have one, I think you had piss your pants when Zaraki decided to train you." 

"No, that's..." So then I imagined his cynical face, making me training like a hell because his style of training is survive fighting me every day. If you survive day after day, so you completed the training, but that training it was 365 days of pure fighting and running. "Now thinking about it, you were right, I became a bit paranoid because of him." 

Everypony laughed at the idea, it's funny because it's true, trying to survive him or training with him, should be a really awful idea. Now it's my time, Spike, what I should say about Spike? I think I have a good one.

"You have a crush on Rarity," I said guessing one of the most important things about him.

He was a bit shocked but he was happy I guessed right. Blushing like tomato, making everypony at the room giggled.

"How did you know that?"He asked me in disbelief and in fear.

"Two reasons, because it was obvious, looking at your face when you think about her I can see hearts at your eyes, I recommend you look for the doctor ask about that, and two...Internet..."I said thinking about many reasons, and one of them is maybe Rarity is using him without him see it, and I need to know and destroy this crush and make him like another pony. That's my mission.

"Okay, now it's Twilight's time," I said while I was watching her, and she was trying to read me with her eyes, like if I was a book, how dare she. I wouldn't do that, but now I want.

"Looking at you, I can see you are holding a lot of secrets, and some of them you are willing to tell me, but others you are trying to hide to me. I think you are avoiding things for me because of some reasons. And I will find out, even if that take years of my life trying to discover them." She said approaching near me, in my face. Is she challenge me? Oh Twilight, you screwed... AGAIN.

I did my best to not show a reaction to her reply. 

"You have fear of quesadillas," I said in a boring tone, but I decided to hold my laugh looking at face, it was a slow motion of face reaction, from serious one her smiling was widening and one of her eyes were shrinking and one was widening as if she was an indeed a cartoon. I could imagine the Sponge Bob brain scene inside of her mind. Pinkie Please remind me one day to watch that scene.

(Oooh I like it. And I have a better idea, I found a gif)



Twilight's brain exe. stopped working, needing a reboot. 

"Okay, do you want to wait until she unfroze or do you want to continue the game?" I asked shrugging my hands.

"I can wait, but I think I would like to have a camera for I can see it all my life," Spike said laughing.

"Oh, sure." I caught my cell phone and took a good picture of Twilight.



"Later I will send to you Spike," I said holding my laugh.

The others were snickering until Twilight came back. 

"NO, I'M NOT, THEY WERE JUST..."

"Cheese?" I asked raising my eyebrow. 

"YES THAT. Wait a minute" She said narrowing her eyes at me, but everypony even I burst in laugh. Princess Luna and Spike were on the floor, and Pinkie Pie was bowing herself because she couldn't breathe, Princess Celestia and Mrs. Cake were laughing as well, and Nurse Redheart was shaking her head while laughing.

Me, I laughed so much I could feel my belly is hurt. 

Twilight accepted but I could see a small smoke of anger in her head. 

"Okay, next," I said recovering my breath. 

"I think it's my time. But let things more interesting. I will tell everything I know about you, and you will do the same as for me." Princess Celestia raised her eyebrow interested to challenge me. 

"I accept the challenge, okay, you're the first," I said waving my hands up. Giving her the initiative.

"Okay, Sweetie." This made my spine shriven and while everypony was looking at her in disbelief. "You are a good warrior, a pretty much savior of Equestria and a pacifically one when you desire to be, you enjoy entertaining with movies, animation and read interesting things, enjoys to listen music, plays instruments as Ocarina and others, enjoys games and plays, like jokes, has a good taste for candies, but your favorite food is meat, you are a good heart guy, who passed many adventures in your childhood and you accomplished a mission of your father for collecting all the swords you could in 10 years. You lost people you loved most, you felt betrayed by others, and even has a friend who was envy for many people of your kind."

Okay, my mouth dropped open. Not just me but everypony in the room has wide eyes wasn't open and mouth dropped. 

"Okay..." I said nodding to her. "It's my time, Princess Celestia, known as nicknames as Momlestia and Trollestia, you were not only a Princess but a good warrior in your past, having to deal with so many problems and stress over this 1000 years, having the ponies you loved betraying you because of an envy of one of the hardest things you have ever deal, having a job you almost hate and love every day, protect the ponies you love but sacrificing the things you enjoy and the freedom you desired, has a motherful heart, always doing your best for everypony, a wise pony, a cake lover, who likes to eat cake in the breakfast, lunch and dinner time every day, a good teacher who stressed out for days trying to figure out where you would send your student and worrying about every kind of problem she would be there. And just some hours ago decided to adopt me because you could see in my heart what was missing in my life, and you decided to not give up from me." 

Okay, now I made everypony in the room unless Spike, Princess Celestia, and Nurse Redheart, open their mouths on the floor. But Princess Celestia hugged me, like what I said about her.

"You played very well my little son." 

"Okay, mom, but I think it's better you explain what you and I said some minutes ago because I think we have broken them," I said making her, Spike and Nurse Redheart giggle. 



Melchior Pov:

I still tried to figure out what happened today, Schmied was a bit nervous after I told him everything, he told me it was something I should figure out for myself. I don't know why he said that and what he is trying to hide. 

So I decided to ignore that for a while, but I think if I talk to Mr. Thanatos or the Boss, they would answer me. 

I closed my tent and decided to hide my stuff. Getting ready to go home... I just turned around...

"I have everything you need." My heart stopped, my soul frozen, my body was trembling. 

My nightmare came to life and was looking at me. 



"Err... Hello...Mr. Mascate..." 

I'm soo doomed.
> The children from the sky Arc: Son of the Moon pt. 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

There he is, I think it was my fate to face him, here and now, if I wasn't so scared I would do my best to make him feel comfortable, but he was there, looking at me, he is smaller than I remembered, his eyes were glowing, he wasn't just a simple Merchant, he is one of the most powerful Merchants around here as he was like a force of nature, a wild creature. 

Mascate, the smaller and most powerful Merchant, our manager. He is one of the judges who decide who deserves to receive a title or a promotion with Mr. Boss and Mr. Thanatos. I still remember his dual and weird voice, and what is he feeling? Happiness to find me? I can't be afraid of him forever, I need answers, I need to know what I'm looking for. 

"Mr. Mascate, I can't say I'm happy to see you because I'm really afraid of you and what you are capable to do." I don't need to lie because powerful beings like him are so powerful they even know when we are lying or not. 

He just nodded to me, and close a bit his eyes was like a bit sad but understand what I said. I felt a bit of pity...

"But that doesn't mean I shouldn't be cordial with my manager, come in, I will make a tea for both of us... (and a little shot of whiskey for me if I have time)." I thought to myself on the last part, this will be a really uncomfortable night, Luna's protect me.

He agreed following me in the tent I was just closing, but I think it's better to finish the tea and drink that shot of whiskey before something awful happens. 

After some minutes I let the boiling water on the table and prepared some herbs for me and for the Mascate, who was sitting crossing his legs. 

I add the hot water in the cup and mixed the herbs with it, add some sugar and asked if he wanted cream but he shook his head. 

I decided to wait him sip his tea first and then make my own. 

After his sipping I was a bit more relaxed than some minutes ago, I enjoyed my minutes of breath before the pressure comes back and bite my sweet ass, again. 

I made my own combination of herbs, chamomile and sweet herb with passion-fruit and a bit whiskey just for the bonus.    

If this doesn't calm my night, just Luna can be my bodyguard over my dreams tonight, and I hope she enjoys some terrible nightmares over this little guy. 

I took a long sip, drinking almost everything with a single gulp. 

After that, I was pleased with that tea, ready for the business now. I was calmer now, I think I can take 10 or 30 minutes with him. 

"Okay, how can I help you Mr. Mascate?" I just told the first thing it went inside my head. (Be polite with him and maybe he will go away.) 

He sipped again his cup, and then he showed what was behind in his wooden box, it was impressive the way that box opened, it was like a closet, with good space on there, with many materials.

I was impressed, clothes, cosplays, weapons, books, artifacts, I think my eyes glowed of surprise and a bit of desire on it. 

So I snapped when something hit the table, if I was surprised before, now my mouth dropped in the table. The golden staff if I wasn't a good fan of many animations and games I wouldn't know what is. But it was really obvious to me. 

The Ainz Ooal Gown scepter.



From anime Overlord, where one of the most powerful mages over the RPGs were there, having a good influence on it, I decided to touch just for be sure it was indeed the rare scepter. My face betrayed me, I was indeed dazed. I talked with some friends and even Mei told there weren't many blacksmiths capable to do a design equal of that scepter. It was like one in one million.

"What the..."

Another thing he adds on the table, a cape, but looking on the design I would guess it was from one of my favorite cartoons over cartoon network, Looney Tunes where one song it's about the most powerful mage in the world, Daffy Duck.



Another thing it's a pair of red pants and a pair of red shoes, over it there was a card showing the name of one of most powerful fighters in the world of animes. 

Hanma Yujiro:



And for the last and not less surprise, an eye-patch but what caught me more my attention it was the symbol of it.



The Bill Cipher eye patch, what was missing on my cosplay, Am I will be displaced? Is that even possible?  

I did something awful for Mr. Boss? Am I dead? What did I do? More and more questions are fulfilling my head. I decided to make another tea for me, with double of whiskey shot. 

I swallowed in front of my manager, I wasn't in the mode to be polite again, my mind was screaming to run, but my alcohol said louder let him shows everything and asks why and what does it mean. I have to say, my curious were more powerful than my fear at that moment. If I was going to be buried it was better has a good coffin, a good tombstone, a good ceremony and etc. I'm doomed anyway, Mr. Mascate saw me and wanted to talk to me, so I saw my nightmare were real. I will die, I think...

After he showed me, I looked at him, he wasn't expressing any feeling, it was like he was waiting for me to say something. 

"This is indeed a good collection Mr. Mascate, is this everything I need?" I asked while in my heart I think this will not explain the questions inside my mind.

To my surprise he just shook his head, making me feel confused if was there something I was missing, then he brought another thing and this time he gave me then let in over the table. 

It was a Digimon moon crest of friendship. Digimon? This is so familiar to me, why he gave me that? I decided to exterminate that, it was a very good exemplary and I decided to turn around it, and then it was something nailed on behind. 

My eyes slowly opened wide. 

(Dear Melchior, it's been a while if you are reading this... it's mean I will not comes back with your father, I created this message for in case I wouldn't return to the tent. I'm sorry but my mission I'm not allowed to tell you or anyone, but one thing is clear, I promise I will find a way to be on your side, however, not in this body or soul, sorry my moonlight... 

Lunes de la Noche... the lady Weregarurumon. )

Cold, there is the only feeling I felt. My fear disappears and I closed my eyes, trying to answer all the answers inside my mind. I just have two questions to Mascate now. 

"Do you know where they are?" I felt Mr. Mascate open his eyes wide if he was surprised by my voice tone, and he nodded. 

"Do you will guide me there?" My last question and I already knew the answer, he shook his head, negating my desire to help them. 

"Okay then," I said closing my, and all my questions were answered with one thing. 

(HE KNOWS WHERE THEY ARE) I opened my eyes with one blue eye and other with a yellow eye.



And the anger of my heart over the tent. I snapped my fingers making the time stop at that exact moment. I appointed my finger in his direction.



I knew it wasn't enough for to kill him, not even scratch him, but fuck that, I don't have fear anymore, I want to punch on his face because he doesn't want to tell me where are my parents, I was looking for them during 5 years. 5 YEARS. 

"MASCATE" I shouted in rage. "WHERE ARE MY PARENTS?" 

My eyes glowed red as my clothing, looking for him in rage and impatience.



I will not let him escape, he knows everything, and I will do everything I can just for make him answer me where are they.

Then I heard a tick-tack sound? A clock? Does something relate the time are continuing while the place I used a magic stopping the time? 

In the last minute, my mind went blank and I was knocked out. I don't know what was it, but it was so fast my brain couldn't process. 


Ryujin Pov:

Today was really funny, enjoying a talk with them, eating cake and candies all day long, a good breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I was satisfied with everything I ate today. 

Today was amazing, Princess Celestia told them what she did in the first moment she entered the room, they were speechless in the situation Princess Celestia was when she was found by Melchior's parents, she told them they are really powerful, and with just seconds they already knew about her, and they still trusted her to have that important mission, I couldn't say I didn't let some tears after remembering how was my mother, and the funny stories we had on Earth. I missed her with all my heart, but I'm glad she was displaced by my father. 

Twilight became pissed off after discovering Princess Celestia made copies of my cell phone for them, and when she tried to use Spike's cell phone she was hit by the paralyzes spell, making her couldn't move her body or mouth for 1 hour, it was funny when she tried to say something but it was so weird, that made everypony laugh. 

I answered some questions about myself, and even helped my new mother and brother Spike, I'm really glad he is my brother now, I can show some good things to him, and make his life even better than the show. It will be a big responsibility, that's what my mother Celestia are telling me about Spike. And then I created a facebook account for him and for my mother and Nurse Redheart. 

The harder part it was to convince Pinkie Pie to not have a cellphone, she begged me, and even suborn me, so I decided to make a test to her. 

I took a scroll and I wrote on it, they were looking at me while I read it something from my Cellphone and making a copy at the scroll.  

"Here is your challenge Pinkie Pie. One of the most interesting challenges in my world, the Einstein's Logic Puzzle. If you were Twilight maybe you would have some minutes or just one hour to conclude this challenge, but thinking it's about you, illogical it's your advantage, so you need to be then only thing you never could... you need to use logic to finish this challenge." I said giving the scroll to her. 

Twilight was excited to see the challenge. So I narrowed my eyes to her.

"JUST Pinkie Pie will do this challenge, and I know you want to help her Twilight, I know you love logic, but if you help her, she will not receive her cellphone," I said stern on her. 

Pinkie Pie gasped and hold her scroll tide looking and narrowed her eyes to Twilight. 

"Awww. But I love challenges." She pouted to me almost crying, it was a pity do something like that to her.

"Yes, I know, and that's why I decided to give another kind of challenge as well. Because it would be unfair if just Pinkie Pie receive all the fun of trying to answer her challenge," I said making her feel better, while Twilight was excited, I saw Pinkie Pie mouth drops after she reads her challenge. 





FACTS:
1. There are 5 houses in 5 different colors.
2. In each house lives a person with a different nationality.
3. These 5 owners drink a certain beverage, smoke a certain brand of cigarette and keep a certain pet.
4. No owners have the same pet, brand of cigarette, or drink.

CLUES:
1. The Brit lives in a red house
2. The Swede keeps a dog
3. The Dane drinks tea
4. The green house is on the left of the white house.
5. The green house owner drinks coffee.
6. The person who smokes Pall Mall keeps birds.
7. The owner of the yellow house smokes Dunhill.
8. The man living in the house right in the center drinks milk
9. The Norwegian lives in the first house.
10. The man who smokes Blend lives next to the one who keeps cats
11. The man who keeps horses lives next to the man who smokes Dunhill
12. The owner who smokes Camel drinks beer
13. The German smokes Marlborough.
14. The Norwegian lives next to the blue house
15. The man who smokes Blend has a neighbor who drinks water.

The question is, who keeps the fish?

Scroll down ............................ 



"Pinkie are you alright?" I asked smiling at her, I could sense she was confused and her mind froze. "Okay one was done, now it's your challenge Twilight, while I will make Pinkie Pie being logic, I will make you do the opposite. I will write to you 5 questions and I will wait until you finish and find the right answers. 

I took another scroll and wrote 5 simple questions, but the difference, while Pinkie Pie needs to be logical, Twilight will need to do one thing she never thought about to do, she needs to be illogical. DAMN, If Melchior or Discord were here they would laugh for months about how bad I'm with them. 

I wrote everything and now Twilight will suffer another freakout, why? Pinkie Pie. Are you there?

Yep...I hate you, but I'm here. 

Sorry but you need to deserve the internet, and if you do what is opposite of you, you would have many things just on the cell phone. 

I don't know if I can do that, just calm down Pinkie, to be logical, you need to do the puzzle, you need to have a calm place, train your brain in the two ways literately and mentally. I know you can do that. 

Okay, I will try, thank you, so what do you want to talk about.

Q1: What is the difference between a fly and a mosquito ? 

That's simple: Fly can fly but a mosquito can't mosquito.

Correct, but try to imagine what will be Twilight's answer. 

Okay, now I forgive you, and I felt a bit pity of her. Do you really need to do that? 


Do you know what she will capable if she has access to the internet? 

Okay, point made. You are really fun. 


You too Pinkie, you too. 

I wrote all the five questions and I showed to Twilight, her reaction is the same of Pinkie Pie, it was like her brain stopped to work, damn I think that brain need vacations of herself. Hehehehe

Everypony Decided to see what Twilight's challenge will be.

 Q1: What is the difference between a fly and a mosquito ? 

Q2: Correct this formula with a single stroke:

5 + 5 + 5 = 550 

Q3: What will baby corn ask its mom corn? 

Q4. You are traveling on the ship with your mom & your brother. The ship is about to sink and you can save either your wife or your mother. Who would you save? Why? 

Q5 : Imagine you are on the 10th floor of a building and the building caught fire, You cant jump into the net which is hanging down as there are a couple of poisonous snakes on the net. You can't climb to the top stairs as there are tigers waiting for people at the top and the fire is approaching you. How will you escape ?? 

  

Spike whistled...

"Damn..." Said him "This will make Twilight loses her sleep for days. 

"I have to say Ryujin, even I don't know the answers to some of these questions." Princess Celestia told me, a bit concerned but with a prideful smile. 

"I know, she will have an issue with the questions, so we can talk a bit more and enjoy the day before everypony goes out. Right Mrs. Cake?"  I said knowing it was her time to leave, it was almost 2 p.m if she already lost many clients over that day, or if they are loyal of her baking they would be waiting outside of Sugarcube Corner. 

"I can agree with you Mr. Ryujin, I'm sorry I couldn't take a bit longer, but I have to go back to the store." I could sense honesty in her voice, she really sounds a bit sad if she needs to get out of the party first. 

"That's okay, I will pass there another day to help you with one of the recipes you asked me." I comforted her by saying I'm not disappointed, I was indeed surprised to see her, I think Pinkie Pie did well bringing her because now I can go there without making many problems, I hope. 

"I would enjoy that, and I have to say, I was a bit afraid to meet you, but now I can say you are really a sweet stallion, I mean human." She said correcting herself. 

"Don't worry about that, I would be glad to be referred as a stallion or a dragon here. A human who received a dragon title while is adopted by a princess pony, so you decide what you can call me." I said chuckling, I gave my goodbyes to her waving my hand. She sounded happy after leaving the room.  

After leaving the room, I gave a little tutorial on how to use the facebook, youtube, Google and Google App Store, and how to make downloads of applications, music, pictures, and videos. I taught them everything I knew about my cell phone. 

And it took some minutes for them understand some parts, Spike it's like a kid he will just learn after using some days and weeks, while our mother Celestia she understand and it shows she has a good memory about that. And it seems Nurse Redheart is enjoying making selfies about herself. What irony, Nurse Redheart a selfie queen. 

Twilight and Pinkie Pie still were with their brains frozen in their place. Pinkie why are you still frozen?

It's better to say than done to do that Ryujin, I'm stuck inside my own mind, I need to reboot myself. 

Do you want a help?

Yes, please...  
 
My birthday will be on the first day of Spring. 

I watched Pinkie Pie smiling get wide open. 

"Really? I can't wait, oh hey I forgot to say bye to Mrs. Cake, Dammit." Pinkie Pie snapped from her place. Making me and Spike chuckle and the Princesses and the nurse giggled. 

I  couldn't contain my smile, but Princess Luna still was there she smiled for a bit but later get serious again, I think she still is trying to not tell something to regret later. So I decided to talk to her. 

"There is something in your mind auntie?" I used the word auntie because the cat already is out the bag, so I will make her feel more comfortable with me. 

She became silent for a while.

"It's nothing my dear nephew, I just want to say..."

"You are excused Princess, I can imagine what are you have in mind, you still blame yourself for what happened some days ago, or even the thousand years ago, but keep that in mind, I forgive you, your sister forgave you, Twilight... Err... Maybe you should try to find a way to gain her trust, but what I have to say is..." I decided to think what my father would say when I fucked up, or when shit happens, but the best argument he has over me, it's the speech: you fucked up and now you are sorry but you need to stop to be stupid. "The past it doesn't matter, but the way you will deal with the future matters now, and if you want to blame yourself and have self-pity I don't care, there is a lot of stupid guys...err... ponies doing the same thing as you, but you are a princess for my mother's sake, you need to act as one. You should govern the ponies in the night, not the night by itself." 

Princess Luna listened to my speech, and she was looking down at the floor as a shame, her hands were shaking, but closed tight if she was doing her best to accept her guilty. 

Some times the silence it's the best answer you can do for some people, but I don't think I finished yet.

"Some times, the only thing you should do is look at you in the mirror and ask if you forgive yourself. Because one day my mother said: If you love yourself the others will start to love you, did you love yourself, auntie?" That is the only question I can give her today, maybe tomorrow or next week she will feel better to answer me.

"Okay..." She accepted my request, I think that she will value more herself. 

We enjoyed our conversation for more 2 or 3 hours. Nurse Redheart went to another room to check the patients, and talk with the doctors. While me, Pinkie Pie, Spike, Princess Celestia and Luna, with still frozen Twilight Sparkle, talked a bit more.

"So mom, what will be your plans for tomorrow?" I asked interested to know what she will do. 

"I'm glad you asked my sweetie, I will prepare the pre organization of Grand Galloping Galla." She said in an excited tone, I could see she was excited but it will be a bit sad the Grand Galloping Galla it's a boring and not that exciting.

"And what is the Grand Galloping Galla?" I asked just for be sure of the answer I had in mind. But for not less than Pinkie Pie jumping near me.

"It's the most knowing party over Equestria, they said it was really interesting because many important ponies go there. " She said bouncing near me again. 

Calm down Pinkie.

I CAN'T, I REALLY WANT TO GO THERE.

"Really?" I asked looking at my mother in surprise.

"Exactly, it's the most important party over Canterlot and will negotiate many affiliations between the nobles, and has many good things on there, a classic music, ponies talking, a good decoration." It's strange when Princess Celestia says something and she uses her forceful smile. 

"Okay mom split it out, you force your smile when you are annoyed or upset, even I can say that," I said like it was obvious she was doing a forced smile. It's almost the same smile she did when Luna messed up when they forgot the present of Cranky marriage.   



I know, it's scary, Pinkie you need to know the truth. 

And what is?

That party its sucks, everypony on there will have the worst night ever but in the end, they will have a good laugh on Pony Joe's donuts, so if you don't mind trying to make a backup party if you had a terrible day okay?

Okie Dokie Lokie. 

I think I will get used to that.

Me too.

We heard Princess Celestia sighed of displeasure. 

"It's... I..." She tried to find a good way to say that party is awful.

"Okay mom, don't need to tell me about it, but I have to ask. There will be really classic music?" I asked grinning for my new plan inside my mind.

Then her sad face became a genuine smile, oh, how much I enjoy that, making her smile naturally, it's a good thing. 

"Yes, we are hiring some ponies to make a good orchestra over there." 

I think I know who she is hiring, now it's time for my main plan. 

"And what about me and Spike?" I asked innocently. 

"Wait, What?" Asked Pinkie Pie looking at me in disbelief.

"Wait, What?" My mother followed her in the sequel.

"Beg your pardon?" Princess Luna was next to them.

"Wait, What?" Spike was next listening to his name on the sequel.

"Wait, What?" AND FINALLY Twilight snap out. 

"Come on, I think is a good thing if me and Spike help the other ponies with the music over there, if we didn't have many plans on there, like, if we invite everypony we know, they will try to have a good day for themselves and forgetting us, why not me and my brother Spike has a time just for us and we can arrange some music for the Grand Galloping Galla they will never forget." If I need to have a good Grand Galloping Galla, even if the chaos will be there without Discord's help, I want to enjoy my time while I can. And it will be a good thing to cause a good impression for that brown noses. 

While Spike was a bit afraid, I could see Princess Celestia really smiling in a good way. 

"What wonderful idea Ryujin." Princess Celestia said proudly. 

"Is it?" Twilight and Spike asked in unison. 

"Yes, Ryujin knows how to play some instruments, and I'm really glad you can finally use what you learned from years of music class Spike, I was a bit afraid you wouldn't play an instrument again." Princess Celestia said approaching her son and giving him a look. "You will help Ryujin with the orchestra right my little Spike?" 

"MOM, you promised to never say about my music class again." YES, HE HAD MUSIC CLASSES, NOW THIS WILL BE EASIER THAN BEFORE.

"Please Spike, don't you want to have a free time with your big brother at that party?" Princess Celestia came closer to Spike and used her maternal voice to convince Spike to accept the idea.

"Fine." He said accepting but not in a good mode. 

"Good Spike, we can start our training when you have time, and when I get out from the hospital. I just hope it would be soon. I need to train my body, techniques and when I have time, music." I said excitedly about my future plans. 

"Oh really? And where do you will train Ryujin?" Twilight and Spike said interested.

I opened my mouth to answer, however, Pinkie Pie was faster.

"Duh, on Everfree forest. Because he trained there before when Nightmare Moon would be there, so he trained himself hard where nopony can notice him, and not gets hurt by his attacks." I like when she says the true logic from everything around us, sometimes the suggestions she gives is always the right one.

It took seconds to process the information but what surprised me it was Twilight, Spike, and the princesses laugh from her answer. 

"Oh come on Pinkie, he wouldn't need to go back there, he has us, and he needs helps with his training," Twilight said but I didn't let her finish.

"Actually Twilight, she is right, Everfree forest is the best place for me train because I can't hold back with my training and don't get distracted so easy," I said narrowing my eyes like if I was saying (Are you fucking kidding me smart ass? You know me better than that.) I think with my eyes I could make her made a sheepish grin.

"WHAT?" Princess Celestia screamed in worry about my idea of training. "Sweetie you don't need to do that, I can lead you to Canterlot castle and you can the Royal Guards can help you with your training, we have the best equipment for training."

"Yes mother, but what I want to train it will need to train in the middle of the forest, I need you to trust me,  I will make a camping on there, and I can help the ponies who goes on there by accident and protect them from the monsters, maybe I can find things to help Twilight with her research because you know how is she, she wants to learn everything. And you can visit me every time you want just for check if I'm okay." I used my good reasons for I go there, I will not tell her what will be my training, but with that, I could avoid many things and make the monsters think twice before they do something stupid. 

"You can do that?" Princess Celestia looked at me concerned of some strange possibilities, I know I survived Everfree forest for one week, but I don't know if I will be there forever, I just want a good place to train my Haki, I need to improve many things, and the time isn't my ally.  

I nodded to her, looking at each and other, I could see Twilight concerned but a bit excited because I said about research and Everfree forest. Pinkie Pie was worried but she already knew my idea, so I don't need to worry about her. What makes me worry it's my new family, I defeated the bad version of what suppose to be my aunt so why I was going to train more? Simple, because Nightmare Moon wasn't the worse villain who can make our lives like a Tartarus. 

"I just hope to get out soon," I confessed my desire to go out sooner than I thought.

"Oh, it will be soon." I heard a voice coming from the door. 

Everypony watched Nurse Redheart coming inside the room with a clipboard on it. 

"If I'm reading right, you suppose to be ready to go tomorrow. You rested, didn't get in trouble, not so much anyway." She said snickering, why the others giggled. 

"Really Nurse Redheart?" I was getting excited after the good news she said to us. 

She nodded to me, yeah, now I can go to train again. 

"I hope you don't get on a lot of troubles just to go be here again for a week." She confessed to making everypony on the room giggle while Spike chuckled.

"I can't make promises," I said shrugging my hands, if I get in a battle with who I would suppose to fight, I think I will come back sooner than they would imagine.

End of the flashback.

I watched the night comes and my sleep finally came to bring me another dream. 

Tomorrow will be a good day.    


Melchior Pov:

I'm recovering my conscious, I felt pain over my head, what just happened? I was awake some time ago, and then I just was knocked out. That must be his power, overcoming the others easily.

I couldn't move a muscle, it was like I was caught by chains, the sound of chains after my first try proved my point. 

I opened my eyes and looked in the situation I was. 

Yep. 



Clever, he knocked me out and enchain me when he had a chance. I would do the same if I was in the same situation as him, I don't know what kind of feelings I was having now, hate, surprise, respect, many kinds of it, but no fear anymore. Even if he decided to kill me, I will do my best to kill him first, and I will not have fear of him. 

However, the sound of his steps was clearly and annoying, maybe it's because I'm with a hangover, I shouldn't have taken more than one shot of whiskey, or I would need the entire bottle. 

I watched the little creature walking in my front, holding some of my items I kept in my tent, he was holding what I think it's the collection of Sharingan lenses, Naruto's jacket from Shippuden, The third Hokage's hat, The Flash's ring, all the books of the magic schools from Skyrim, a guild seal from Fable , the first form of the sword from Bleach Zanguetsu, the main guns from DMC, 3 pairs of cosplays of animes as Kuroko no Basket, Hajime no Ippo, and Hunter x Hunte, the chains of Kurapika and some cards of Hisoka, he had some kind of items I never imagine it would exist. Then he saw me I was awake. 

He uses his head to point where the items he showed me before still were on the table. 

"Do you want to exchange it?" I asked directly, without any kind of emotion. 

He nodded to me, he didn't show any kind of resentment or annoy even after what happened minutes or hours ago. 

I sighed... I just sighed. 

"Go ahead, you can keep on it. Now leave my tent." I was really pissed but I needed to contain myself for not messing up. 

He just nodded to me and walked away with some of my items. 

I snapped my fingers in that position, teleporting me in my floor, I decided to stretch and caught the items he showed me on the table, I caught everything and then I closed my tent and locked. 

While I was walking away, still has a lot of people walking over the "anime convention" I need to be quickly and not be noticed. 

The only thing I want now it's destroy something before I sleep. 


??? Pov:

"Mr. Boss we have visited. " A female voice comes from my interphone.

"Let he in Emily." I usually don't have many visits because of my position, but when someone is courageous or friendly enough Emily says to me making me welcome them. 

My giant door was opened, while I was looking at the convention from my window. 

"I have everything you need." A familiar voice came from my behind. 

"It's good to see you too Mascate." I turned around looking at the little man smiling at me and something caught my attention, over a little part of his cloth on the edge of the cloak it was a little mark of burn on it. This is strange. "What do I need from you, my old friend?" 

Mascate holds his wooden box and from inside he showed me a giant bag full of something.  At the moment he launched the bag over my table, something rolled off the bag, it was ripped head.

My face grimaced with what I saw, I took the bag and saw it was fulfilled with the heads of many humans on the inside. 

"So it was them?" I asked closing the bag and moving the head of my table. 

He nodded, confirming my suspicions. 

"Do you think it's all of them?" I asked hoping for the best and getting ready for the worst. 

He shook his head like I was feared. Then he launches me a coin, my eyes went wide when I remembered that coin, it was two faces black coin.

"Where did you find that?" I asked surprised looking at the coin.

He just shrugged in the signal I shouldn't know where that coin means two things over here, that coin has a power imaginable, not even my brothers were capable to suppress that power over their hands. And Mascate is with that coin, so something important or really terrible will happens in the future. 

"Something will goes happen soon right?" I asked him, because just him is capable to show what I need, and I think that coin will save me from a giant headache, but will goes happen? I need to know.

He didn't answer me, he just came closer over my table and lead two things over there, it was a picture of one of my employees, a picture of the son of Lunes and Ector, Melchior. My face frowned after remembering what happened to them. I still don' know how to forgive after what happened to them. 

And a blue hourglass:



I gasped after I remembered what was that hourglass. 

"Is that what I think it is?" I asked looking at that simple hourglass, but I know what that hourglass is capable to do.

Mascate nodded agreeing with me, I don't know where and how he finds things like that, but what I was thinking about being something it becomes a thing I shouldn't ignore anymore. That hourglass made me in a position where I never imagined I was before. I'm in the total control of the situation now. But now I need to be wise and think about what to do with that because if I use wrong this will become a serious problem. 

And when I think he did with everything, he let another thing over the table. A hammer. WHAT? He wants me...

"I will need this hammer?" I asked looking at him in suspicion.

He nodded agreeing with me, now I'm in a dilemma if I destroy that without a good reason or motivation, I will not just have only problems with my siblings but many enemies could try to kill me for have that. I need to be wise with that. 

"Okay, I trust you Mascate, every time you know what to do, and what we need to do. You have all my gratitude, for your payment, you receive it and with some trips around the world on vacation, as usual, see you when you decide to come back again." I said nodding to him.

He just smiled at me, and while I decided to turn around and watch the convention by the window again, he just left the room.

Melchior Pov:

Another day, another dollar, that's what they said. While I'm not very in the mode to work today, I wish I could have a day off after what happened last night. I didn't have dinner either breakfast after knowing Mascate knew what happened, and he will not tell me, I couldn't be stronger because I'm at my limit, I can create universes, stop the time, allow the creation and the destruction of everything, and even that, I was knocked out as if I was nothing. 

I was holding the items of Mascate who exchanged with me, maybe I just need a good sale today, and that items would help me to have a lot of money for my vacations, I'm thinking to be in Japan and China for 3 months, just to explore there and maybe have a training, I really want to be on a championship on there and knock down everyone. 

The noise of my stomach reminds me how much starving I'm, so I decided to go to the food court, I can excuse myself to my boss if I get late today, I really need some burgers and if someone wants to annoy me I will just scream for them to fuck out of my way because I'm not patient at that moment.

After I came along and caught more or less 5 hamburgers I tried to watch someplace for me sit but it was full over many groups or people eating, I decided to find a table with fewer people because I'm not in a mode for many people talking while I'm eating today.

Just then I found a girl what she isn't in a mode just like me, I think this will be well, if I don't talk with her she will not talk with me, I think it's a win with a win.

I came close to that table.

She was wearing some kind of Danny Phantom cosplay:
She has:
Height: 6' 8" (She's a tall woman)
Weight: 195Lbs or 88.4505Kg if you prefer 
Hair color: Silver
Eye color: Piercing Green 

I decided to talk and see if she can let me eat here.

"Sorry for disturbing you, but I didn't found a place for me to eat, do you mind if I sit here and eat?" I asked in a calm tone. 

She looks up to me standing next the to table. 

"Sure, the only person who was sitting there was some guy called “nobody”. Real strong, silent type that one, but he’s always willing to give up a seat." She joked trying to lighten her mood even a little bit. 

After I heard her joke about nobody I think she loses "the nobody" poor thing, letting her alone here without letting her know how much time she was waiting for him. She can't recognize between minutes or days. I decided to ignore her joke and eat my hamburgers.

"I wonder if she eats something." I thought to myself imagining how much time she was there.

After I ate my second hamburger I heard her own stomach growled, she groaned and let her head hit the table not too lightly in her slight depression. 

I watched the poor girl didn't ate anything and groaned and hits her head on the table depressed. Yep, she was hungry and having a day just like me.

"Here." I gave one hamburger for her. "It's hard to be angry and hungry at the same time, eat first and if you want to complain about him later, I don't mind." 

She looked at the burger and then to me, without thinking she took from my hand.

"Thanks." She said before attacking her food. 

I heard her moan with the taste of the hamburger, yep our food is good, simple but good enough, that's why I like to eat here, don't need to worry about money for food. Merchants eat for free, another advantage of working here.

She finishes it quickly and after wiping her mouth with a napkin she gave the guy a kind smile.

"Thanks for that and sorry if I seem like a grumpy bitch, it's just that my friend said he'd meet me here and he has shown up yet." She explained to me why she was angry at that situation, for me I didn't mind, that's why I decided to choose this place, fewer people less talk, or a good talk with just one person.

Yep, two points for me.

I smiled a bit, while I was finishing my third hamburger.

"Gulp, you don't have to be sorry, I was having a terrible day just like you, and you're welcome." I decided to say first the honesty, and then I have to lie a bit. "Maybe he is just where he was and was so distracted with many things he forgot the track of the time. There are places with so many things, even a video game championship, maybe he just get lost over here and he was looking for this place, this place isn't very easy to localize"

I'm pretty sure, he was displaced...I wonder who did that with him. Maybe Mei knows, she has a copy of the list with the displaced people names. 

She sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.

"If he is somewhere else other than where he said he's been, I'm gonna make him regret leaving me to sit here alone." She unconsciously cracked her knuckles with a small angry smile on her face. She turns the smile toward me, not realizing she still had that "Women's wrath" like an aura around her.

"If you see an idiot wearing a Kenichi Shirahama costume, please make sure to let me know." Her voice was sweet but the undertone was deadly.  

Yep, she sounds pissed off, my eye can see an assassin aura around her, is she is going to become a saiyan? Maybe? Oh yeah, she is wearing a Danny Phantom costume, damn, I wouldn't like to be that Kenichi now...wait... Kenichi? Fuck, I think I know where he is.

I know just one guy, ONE GUY who is really interested in a mess like that.

"Let me guess, he found someone big enough and wearing a Hayato Furinji cosplay, am right?" I grabbed my last hamburger and decided to drink a bit of my soda. 

She raised an eyebrow in surprise.

"That's exactly what happened, how'd you know that?" She asked looking at me.

Schmied you sick son of a bitch, you forgot another one. ANOTHER ONE, DAMMIT, I need to tell Mei about that, she knows what to do when something like this happens.

"He is one friend of mine." One who does that more than the usual. "I would say his store is closed an hour ago because he is on his break time. But if you want to pass the time until he is back, you can go with me, because there is someone I would like to have a talk"

I decided to say the truth, usually now it's his break time, and this means one thing... She will be pissed off... That's awful... for him...  

The air seemed to rise in temperature slightly as her hands made a twitching clenching motion.

"Yes please, I wouldn't mind. It'll probably help me find my "Friend" Faster." Her voice was as sickeningly sweet as her smile but it never reached her eyes which seemed to glow with rage. 



Then she grabbed my arm and drag me along behind her.

"Come on let's go, we're wasting time." She says as she pulls me along.

"Kukuku." I gave a Japanese laugh while she was pulling me, I just finished my last burger.

Okay, now I'm really glad to find her, she is almost like my mother when she found out my father was watching animes without her, and he gave a spoiler without knowing, it was like a hunting, he ran away, while she decided to destroy everything on the street. They almost get jailed. Nice childhood.

I think she is his girlfriend. I really want to see what Schmied would do if she finds him, and maybe rec to publish on the youtube.

I decided to guide her, and when we are walking.

"So, he is your boyfriend? Because I can see in your eyes he was dead... I think he is really special for you to want to kill him by yourself. Hehehehe." I decided to create a good conversation with her before we find Mei's tent.  

At the mention of the word "boyfriend" Krys let me go and after that speed, I fell to the ground. Her faces heat up in a startled and embarrassed blush and she gets defensive.

"He's not my boyfriend! And besides, why would I want to be with a guy like him anyway?" She crossed her arms and huffs, but can't hide the bright blush on her cheeks. 

Okay, she let go my hand it was unexpected but proved my point.

After she blunts every excuse she has, I sit in my position.

"Okay, maybe I believe you, maybe. Can you help me to get up?" I asked waiting for her to pull my hand.

After getting up I decided to finally be polite.

"You know, we are talking for a bit and we don't know each and others name," I said chuckling to her. 

Krys paused, then chuckled in embarrassment. She pulled the guy up and grinned sheepishly

"Your right about that, Name's Krys Nice to meet you. and you are?." She shook his hand that she still had hold of. 

I gave a sinister smile, and my smile was so wide it was like if Pinkie Pie was there, then my right hand were with blue flames, and approached it near my eye who made it yellow.

"I AM THE BIGGEST, THE GOD OF NIGHTMARES, BILL CIPHER. BWAHAHAHAHA."



After making her shiver a little, I turn off the flame and smooth it myself.

"Kidding, this is just special effects, what a yellow lens and a blue lantern with gas under the sleeve can do for you," I said waving my hands. "Name's Melchior, I'm a Merchant near here." 

Krys collected her self and threw me her best pouty glare.


"That wasn't very nice you know." She grumbled to me,  then she grinned making me look suspicious to her.  

She crossed her arms and pushed a small pressure button on her right side which was facing away from him. It activated the holo reflective cloth of her Danny phantom suit. 

With the cloth activated it looked like her entire body except for her head just disappeared.


"Kry's is just the name I go by, but most know me a Danella Phantom." She told me making me raise my eyebrow and whistle as surprised.



"Oh," I said impressed. "A classic double mirroring clothing. It's really difficult to find someone capable to train the exact location on how to aim it. And It's  funny because I always thought Danny phantom OFP."

She raised her eyebrow at me trying to figure what I mean.

"Over fucking power, that's when someone overpower used a hack to be more powerful than before, it's like when Saitama decided to use a serious punch," I explained myself. 

Krys chuckled deactivating the cloth and seemingly phasing back into existence.

"Kinda why I like him. Danny is pretty OP but he can do whatever he wants as long as he puts his mind to it." Krys heard a gasp and people exclaiming. She looked around trying to find the source.

"What's going on?" She asked meanwhile I thought the worse had happened.

Please, not today.

I sighed trying to think of what to say.

"Oh that, pff." I snorted "That's just..."

"AHHHHHHHHHHHH" We heard a scream cutting my excuse.

That voice.

"MEEEEEI," I said turning around and running in that direction. I think I went so fast Kris didn't saw me running.

I followed the sound where I found it many people around and in the middle were what I recognized Mei and someone big holding her around her neck, she was a hostage. 

I was behind the people, and when they were talking about what happened, the Merchants said it was just an exhibition, an acting theater. Good, they are really trying to calm down the people. 

"I will kill her, and I will do what my master desire." The man who was holding Mei said, this helped the others to relax like it was indeed just a theater.

"Sigh, and I thought it was real, I can't believe it was just an acting." I heard someone saying that.

"I don't know, I think it was fake all the time, that guy would be less forced when he says something." Another tried to review a real thing like it was just a poor acting.

You know? Sometimes I love the haters, they always helped us to says when something real is fake. And this makes easier to do our job a lot. I decided to give a gift to him, a discount coupon, with everything 50% less on there. 

"YEAH I KNOW, he was like just I'm bad, everyone has to listen to me." Okay, that was funny, I gave him a coupon too, I went walking if I wasn't to them, and went near to the first man wearing Resident Evil Cosplay.

"NAME." I went to him, making him jump of surprise.

"Oh, are you, Melchior, the Bill Cipher Merchant?" He asked me surprised.

"Yep, now answer me," I said quickly, and he notices my urgency on there.

"Houston." He said without thinking twice. 

"I need you go and find Schmied to me, say to him I will do the plan: stop right now. And when Mei gets free, I need him to talk to the Merchants uses the "mirror and the smoke" plan 7." I said holding his head near to me.

"Plan 7? Do you think they will believe in that?" He asked me if that were crazy.

"The haters said that was fake." I smiled after saying that.

"That's brilliant." His tone became happy like if that was just the miracle we were waiting for. "Okay, I'm going now, but what you're gonna do, I need to go to Schmit first." 

"Yes, I know, but don't worry, you have 7 minutes, please don't waste that, I will change myself," I said catching something from my suitcase.

"Change? Why?" He asked me in a surprised tone because it's not every day when a Merchant decided to change something about their clothes. 

"Because I have something to help me in the battle. Now run." I can't believe that's why Mr. Mascate brought to me that items, now I know why I should use them. I grabbed the scepter, wore the red pants and then the red shoes, some parts of my last cloth I decided to put on the suitcase, then I wore the Daffy the mage cloak. And the last my eye-patch. 

Five minutes, I heard the people talking to themselves, while Mei was doing her best to act as the hero who was caught and tried to defend herself, but he was holding her so hard, she was almost losing her breath, watching that is pure sickness, and I couldn't take anymore. 

I positioned myself and whispered.

"More one minute, and it will be done." I closed my eyes, and focused on the only thing I have, my power, concentrating on 3 things, I need to save her, know who is this guy and who is his master, and don't let them saw me.

I focused my heart beats I counted 10...9...8.........5...4...3...2...1

"Stopza the time," I said making everything even the sound stop.

I opened my eyes and saw everyone in their places, and I walked between them, penetrating the circle, the sound of the Scepter while I walk was making a bit noisy. 

*Plink, Plink, Plink.*

I came near the man who was holding my friend with just one arm, one fucking arm. It wasn't surprising if his body has almost the double of mine size, and his muscles could make you piss your pants.

 

But I was focused on my friend who was suffocating on there.

I craved the scepter on the floor, making standing stuck on there for when I need, I decided to came closer to her and made one of my hands became on blue fire, I used some force of my left hand and opened a bit the man's arm.

It went a little but she was stuck a bit. But it was enough of what I wanted to do. 

I used my right flame hand I grabbed one of her hands while my left hand grabbed her other hand and I pulled her soul while her body became limp and her head got out from his arm in the same time. And launched both her soul and body in one direction, behind me.

"Melchior?" Asked her soul while was going in the same direction as her body and at the moment she enters her body the time will stop for her too. When what she thought what would happen she gasped and even her soul gets appalled, how irony is funny. "No."

"Did you miss me? Admit it, you missed me." I said one of my favorite quotes from Bill Cipher when I should say in a simple thing (sorry if I will die, please be safe) I hope this work.

After she gets inside of the body, I let out a displeased sigh. 

I grabbed my cell phone and noticed Ryujin were online.



(Hey dude) 
(Sup Melchior)
(Having a big problem on my hands, I don't know how much time will be out)
(I hope everything gets better for you)
(Me too)
(I wish I could help you, I really wish)
(That's okay, I'm used to having problems like that) I lied, it's my first time doing that.
(What you are gonna do?)
(Hear music and deal with the problem myself)
(Some music in mind?)
(Leave all behind)
(lol, you are going to become badass or something like that?)
(maybe, gotta go, see yah.)
(Good luck Melchior.)




I caught my earphones, closed my eyes, let out a deep sigh and I played the song and started to sing. 



 Suffocate everything
They complicate everything
They seal your fate every day but you can't believe it.

With the drums playing behind both my hands became blue fire hands, and my eye-patch eye became blue while my other eye became yellow.

Take yourself far away from nothingness
A million miles from emptiness 

I ran in his direction jumped and after grabbing his hand and punched his face with other hand separating his soul from his body.



I paused the music after I saw who were behind that human body. 

It was a mythology creature who was being forgotten for ages, a titan, how this even possible? In my yellow eye, I could see 
The human grew taller, ripping his clothes to shreds along with his skin till all you could see was the muscle beneath. I could hear his bones crunching as new one grew and old ones shifted around. His skin turned a shade of blue like the color of Ice from a deep freeze. His face was the same but a mass of cold blue spikes sprang from the back of his head as his skin made a splitting sound like tearing paper.

His arms were bulkier than the Titan's but less so than he had been. Spike of Ice jutted from his elbows and knees like deadly spikes, ready to stab anyone who got close. His body had no skin, his muscles fibers were all showing, contracting and moving as he flexes his new body. 

While in my other eye I could see who was him.

He was cold, blue and white as the ice around him, it was like if the winter comes near to me. Crio is his name, a forgotten titan.



"What's in the Gaya's name did you do." The dual voice said at the same time. 

"Trust me, I'm surprised as you, but now I know who are you, CRIO, what are you doing here?" I asked narrowing my eyes and was in a battle position.

"Oh, look what do we have here, another Merchant, so, this is the power you stole from my brother Chronos?" The cold voice said while making them around my place get cold just with his voice. And they another voice come from that body "My master desires to release these blind mortals from their deaths..."

"AND BRING THE CHAOS OVER THE BALANCE? ARE YOU FUCKING INSANE? WHAT DO YOU THINK ARE YOU DOING" I screamed in rage, while I was new promoted here, every Merchant know what would happen if that people get freed, doom, chaos, something even Discord wouldn't expect. 

"We are freeing my brother, and I promised after we kill the death god Thanatos every human will have immortality." The cold voice of Crio came over his mouth again.

"So that's why you are doing that? Immortality? There are reasons about mortals being dead, and the immortals there are just two reasons for them being immortal, they are blessed because of they worth it? Or they should pay something really important with this CURSE." I said explaining my point and maybe, just maybe he will find out this is wrong.

"That's why we will kill Thanatos, so every human will be worth of Immortality." Yep, I hate when I'm right sometimes. 

"JUST OVER MY DEAD BODYYYYYYY," I said touching the screen making the sound goes again, this time I decided to not sing and went in his direction with all my speed.


Third person Pov:
 

Both of them went in the ultimate clash, the fusion guided by Crio grinned when Melchior challenge him for the battle. 
Both of them went in his direction, both using the same body, dual mind, and dual soul. It was like to 2x1 battle. 

However, Melchior intentions weren't failed and let they expose the souls to create a rebellion over there. 

Melchior ran in his direction, while Crio's user waited for the first attack. 

Melchior used his speed to get the good distance and jump in his direction, changing a punch on the fusion. 

However Crio smiles with that stupid act, and the user used a cold breath over Melchior.



Melchior was almost near him so he decided when his punch couldn't work, so he retracted his punch and concentrate while he appointed his finger.

 

"Fire." Melchior shot another of his Bill Cipher's laser going all the directions. 



Making the breath of a titan vs a shot of the nightmares god, both of the extremely cold and hot at the same time. 

 

The steam created around there it was the perfect moment for Melchior kicks Crio on his face.

Crio waited the exact moment to catch Melchior's leg before it hit's on him. Then he used the human strength to twist and break his leg, what he didn't imagine it's Melchior was waiting that moment, he turned his own body to take more effective and even with his broken leg he used his other leg to kick the human/titan on his face. 



Melchior smiled while his own leg twisted back in its place.

"How didn't you feel that? You should be screaming in Pain." Crio shouted in disbelief at what he was seeing, somebody capable to don't feel pain.

"I will feel that, but just next week," Melchior replied like he was used by his own logic.

"You should submit to my power, and then I would not make you die, painfully," Crio said in a warm tone, it was strange when a pure ice titan could be warm. 

The tough made Melchior chuckle from his own funny mind.  

"He, that's funny, because I was going to propose you another thing, give up, and you would not die, not by me anyway." Melchior coughed the last part for the titan does not notice the what he was suggesting.

"Are you mocking me? How dare to say such things to me? Do you know how old I'm? Your brat, I will teach you some manners." He shouted in a rage after stomping his foot on the floor making ice around it. 

"You are not my family or my boss to say what I should or shouldn't do," Melchior replied accepting his challenge. 

The floor isn't easy for Melchior to have control of his steps if he loses the control he would slip and have a vulnerable point to the huge human over there. 

"What's the matter brat? It isn't easy to walk and try to punch ... uh oh." Crio was grinning but what happened when he saw the little merchant near him and slip.

Melchior slipped on purpose just for comes near him and decided to use everything he has, his two eyes became red and his body created black arms, many, many black arms. 

"You dare to mock with Bill Cipher? Your fool." Melchior's voice became angry as offended of a little, a little titan tries to fight the mother fucking supreme of the universe Bill Cipher. "I will make your regret it." 

And in the distance, he punched Crio many times in a credible speed. 



The supernatural punches made his ice spikes over the body in shrapnel, it was like if a machine gun got shooting on him in a roll.

Crio wasn't fast enough for being in the defensive stance, but what Melchior didn't know it has Crio had a really powerful endurance and stamina. 

When much more Melchior punches Crio's user, more sensitive his supernatural hands became because of the cold ice and in the time the ice spell protection affected his hands. 

Crio grinned when he noticed the speed of his enemy punches were slowly fade, and he decided it was the best moment for attack. 

He covered his own arm on ice spikes and shoot on Melchior's direction. 

Melchior's eyes wide while the ice spikes were going to hit him. He made a defensive stance.

The steam and mist were made after Melchior get hit, however, he didn't move one centimeter. But his face was like bleeding and he still was in his defensive stance.



"Okay, you really did it," Melchior said releasing his defensive stance and walked slowly to the human who was double of his height. 

Both of them waited for a good moment to attack Melchior when they have a chance.

However step by step, slowly Melchior made a position stance on what both of them was confused about what it is.



What they didn't know it was a powerful martial art, something Melchior learned from his mother who was a really good fighter over his family. Bagua Zhang, it was one of the martial arts she knew.

Lunes chooses Weregarurumon not because he was a wolf or for the fact she enjoys the moon, no, she prefers him over almost all the Digimon because Weregarurumon was a fighter and a rebel, just like her. 

(Flashback.)

"Remember Melchior" A female voice caught the attention of a little boy when he was distracted. He snapped and started to see what she wants. "This stance isn't just for everyone, just for the most capable to deal with extreme stress and need to relieve yourself when someone is stupid enough to attack you when lighter is your feet and walking with patiently..."

One man wearing a cosplay of Kisuke Urahara came to punch her, she was faster than the own air and made him regret to try to harm her. She repelled the punch using one of her palms and using the flow of their two bodies she countered his attack with a powerful push, making him launch in the opposite direction.  

   

"Mom, that's just amazing," Melchior said while his eyes were shining.

The lady wearing a cosplay of female Weregarurumon giggled from his ingenuity. 

"I'm glad you liked son, one day you will use this stance and that would make your own enemies avoid to have a direct attack on you," Lunes said making her son gasped of happiness. 

"Can we stop with the demonstrations, please? We are doing that for 3 hours." The man pleaded with his mouth on the floor a muffled voice over the floor.

"Sorry honey, but I think we still need to teach Melchior more 3 hundred times, just for to be sure." She smiled at him, while inside her voice both of them noticed she was really stressed. 

"If it is about the spoiler I said I was sorry, please don't make me do that all day long." The man sits while inside his eyes were showing tears about how much suffering he was passing that time.

"LIKE I SAID ECTOR." The woman used an angry tone making both the little kid and the man sitting on the floor shivered their spines. "We will do that more 3 hundred times." 

Ector gulped in fear, and then he nodded after accepting his fate. 

"Son, if I don't survive, I want you to tell you one thing, I don't regret anything." It was the only thing before he went running in her direction to give a punch and receive another counter-attack. 

(End of the flashback.)   

Melchior walked into the fused creature itself, not having fear, not having apprehension, neither impatience. Melchior knew the monster didn't have a chance anymore. He was really pissed off.

Both of them were surprised he didn't actually in their direction so they decided to take the initiative and attack him.

"ROARRRRRR." The fusion roared when tried to punch him using his left hand.

"Lion flips its body," Melchior said calmly.



Melchior repelled his punch on his side, used the force of his palm and pressed the human/titan face to another side, and finally, he turned around and used his other hand for gave the attack where nobody would imagine to leave at that exact moment. 

His testicles. 

"ARRRRGHHH" The human cried at the pain on that moment, realizing that was indeed fast, he didn't know what happened to him, his face turned around just a second and then the pain attached to him. "Why youuuuu." 

Melchior walked away but his movements were strange, it was like he was walking on circles and his hands were making movements for confusing Crio and his servant. 

"Attack now. Or are you afraid your technique would not work for me." The titan demanded to Melchior.

While Melchior ignored his insults over him, he was indeed pissed off, and one attack wasn't enough for make Crio suffer. He gave the same movement another time. 

"ATTACK NOW, OR YOU WILL SUFFER." The titan shouted in rage, and noting the Merchant still walking, he decided to run and gave another attack.

"Ape Man Picks & Donates the fruit," Melchior said while The creature went straight in his direction and created an ice punch to him using his right fist. 

Melchior, however, went in the opposite direction and using his right hand Crio's pulse and pulling to straight on his side, and using his other hand he went on his testicles again.

The human noticed where he was going to use his attack again so he used his other hand to protect his crotch, and grinned to see what the boy would do now.

However Melchior knew about that so he lifts his arm where was it onto the human neck, making him on a position he never thought he was, and then using all his force over the both of the weight of them launched the human and the titan on the floor. The power combined with the weight of the Titan make a crack on the ice floor. 

"How?" The Titan said amazed and feared that technique. 

"We learned million of things after the last battle when you Titans lose it. You would never hear of another culture and how powerful they are. You should have given up when you had a chance." Melchior said pointing his finger to him when he was on the floor. 

"Don't...UNDERESTIMATE ME" The titan roared punching the ice floor, creating many stalagmites, making Melchior jump away from him. 

 

After taking a good distance, he was received by the Human doing a kick on him. 

"BLACK BEAR STRETCHES IT'S BACK  PLUS YELLOW EAGLE CLAWS THE EYES," Melchior said defending his kick and when the human goes to punch he caught his first moving to down and made the human face near to him for him uses his fingers penetrating the Titan's eyes. 

"RAHRRRAHGH" Both of them cried in pain making the human/titan hands cover his eyes. In reaction he tried again to punch without thinking, that's what Melchior was waiting.

"Wild horse breaks the stable - White Snake vomits the mushroom." He used his speed and repelled the attack and used the same palm and grabbed the human face pushing to behind while Melchior used his knee to hit on his chest, and used slashing his face. 

The Impact of that attack caused to effects, it has broken Melchior knee after that attack, while made the human and titan in the wall spilling blood over their mouths. The wall was cracked and let a mark of a body on there.

"Dammit, I will feel that tomorrow," Melchior whispered to himself, while he tried to position himself, and uses another recourse on him, he saw the scepter were still in its place, so he walked slowly to there. "Please, don't let me alone with them, while I'm relaxed now, I don't have more stamina for continuing the fight. I think I need to finish that now, or I will regret that." 

He prayed on his mind for anyone to help him, while he remembered the sound of the crest over his neck, the sound of the metal crest made him believe in his powers as like his mother and father believed on him. 

While the fusion started to recover from its position, Melchior grabbed the Ainz Ooal Gown scepter. And waited, he closed his eyes, and focused on how much he had of energy. It was enough for just 2 attacks. He needed to conclude that quickly.

So he decided to make what would be the most insult for a titan.

He created a circle of magic around the human and Crio's position. 

"So now you decided to use magic because you don't have more energy for the fight? That's so funny." The Titan said while laughing, making the human laugh with him.

"I will use every resource I have for my objective. And my objective now it's that, Magic: Soul Link combination." Melchior said the name of the magic, making the magic circle became dark, and created chains. 

"Wait, what?" Crio didn't like the sound of the magic. "No, you are not...CURSE YOU MERCHANT." 

The angry shouting made Melchior smile of his objective. Make the Titan lost his soul over his own body but combine the soul of him and the human who is his servant. The Titan loses his own body, and now he hated Melchior with all his being.

"I WILL MAKE YOU DIE SO PAINFULLY, I WILL KILL YOU RIGHT NOW," Crio screamed sharping his hand as a lance and went in his direction.

"Now I just have one more technique. I need to knock down both me and them." Melchior closed his eyes one more time. "Sorry Mei, I may die here, but I think I did my best to save everyone, now I know we still be safe."

The lance penetrated his belly and passed through on his back. While Melchior was spilling his blood, he used everything to get the exact concentration. 

Crio was grinning at his victory but then he heard Melchior saying something who made he pale on despair.

"Magic counter-shield supreme impact." Then the damage on his body created a magic barrier expanding around him, while he used all his forces to still grab the Crio's lance with his hand, making the damage over him were in a sequel of 3 minutes of pain to both of them, knocking down both of them.  

The time came back, and the gas with the steam with the mirrors made both of them disappear over the crowd.

"That's sucks, it's didn't showed a good battle." One of the people around there screamed, and made everyone there to boo for them, the merchants excused themselves and gave to everyone around them a free hour with everything you can eat for 2 hours on the food court, while making everyone run to there, the merchants gave their best to replace the floor, the wall, clean the blood and the sweat on there. 

Mei and Schmid ran both holding the bleeding Melchior giving to their boss and Mascate were holding the knocked Titan with just one hand, they went into a secret passage on their floor, making the best possible for they go to their respective places.

Mei was trying to hold her cry, but tears were falling from her eyes. Schmied's faces were grim, he was holding what he was feeling at that moment, he doesn't want to admit if Melchior's path will be the same as Lunes and Ector, he closed his hand firmly and the rage inside his mind just made worse his blame on himself, one of his friends in that state, he doesn't know what to do, so he decided to goes the only person who he knows he will help.

Their boss.


Hades. (Mr. Boss) Pov:

I saw the commotion ended over there, that made me sigh in relief on how quickly my employees went and made the harmony came back around here, but I don't know what happened, but I think that's what Mascate was showing to me. 

Then I heard a burst over my door, it was Schmid who was fulminating and Mei who was tearing, but my face frowned after I saw who Schmid was holding, Melchior, the Lunes and Ector's child. I didn't think anything more. 

"Lead his body on the desk now," I ordered my employees, they obeyed me and then I used my soul checking, it's strange, the soul inside his body is disappearing and reappearing next, this isn't good, this is awful, he was having the soul exchange reflux. "This is bad, he is having the soul exchange reflux." 

Schmid punched the wall near to him.

"DAMN YOU, I SHOULD HAVE KILLED THAT BASTARD WHEN I HAD THAT CHANCE. BUT WE LET HIM WITH MR. MASCATE" He shouted while Mei started to cry. 

Soul exchange reflux, what the mortals say the limbo, stay between the death and the life, the worse end for a merchant. The Charon never was alive or dead they were always on the limbo, but when the Charon who was in the limbo goes to another limbo, he wouldn't be capable to get out from his coma, not unless he has the double of the necessary of his mana and strength for he stay alive and dead at the same time in two different places. 

He needs the power to separate himself from himself. There are items for this kind of situation. 

"Mascate gave me one of the Merchant's sacred coins," I said making their two gasped of surprise, never they thought we would be ready for this kind of situation. 

"Are you telling me you are going to displace him, Mr. Boss?" 

"Just half of his part, but he needs to be...dammit Mascate you already thought about that, he already has the powers who were necessary," I said smiling of this opportunity, Mascate saved his life and giving another chance to him get stronger by himself. 

Schmid came near to the Melchior's body and add the golden scepter on his hands. I approached the black coin with two faces and concentrate the dark magic with white magic on the coin, creating a coin with two faces with two colors, black and white. The black I turned around and put on Melchior's forehead.  

"I need you all create a universe for him to stay and be strong," I ordered to them while Schmid was ready, Mei was unsure.

"Wait, he saved my life, I want to award him, can we displace him on one of his dimensions?" What she said caught me of surprise, it was rare a Merchant goes on the dimension of what he created, but I have a problem with that. 

"For that, I will need the exact location of the dimension you want him goes." Every Merchant has the numbers of their own dimensions but it's rare they share the name or the location of their others dimension.

"I know one, he said it was the only one he wants to go someday," Mei said to me making me look at her in surprise. "Equis Alfa 442213,  his best friend lives on there, please send him on there." 

I saw her face covered in tears, and while I looked at his body, I sigh and gave her a smile.

"It will be done, now help me to concentrate the location." I gave them the necessary instructions and they followed my orders, in the end, a white glow created a body and entered inside of Melchior while the black body went outside and them the white body came outside from his body and the black body danced with the white body, making them fusion and separate themselves, fading themselves. My power faded a little, but it was a good feeling, the mission was concluded, Melchior, I hope you enjoy your day on there because soon you will go back to work. 

"Did it work?" Mei asked worriedly. 

"Yep," Schmid said in a relief of what happened. He felt tired but on his face, I could see relief and calm on his face.   

"Now before you two lead his body at the hospital I would like to know one only question is this: Who did this to him?" I said while my angry tone became somber as the shadows around me creating monsters and dark spirits. 

"The responsible are knocked out, and Mr. Mascate is leading him to Mr. Thanatos," Schmid said in several tones, while my grin on my face became wide and unfriendly.

"Good to know, I will have a little talk with him, you two can carry Melchior until the hospital and then both of you can have a day off." 

"Thank you, Mr. Boss." The two Merchants said leaving me alone. 

I pull the drawer over my table and grabbed the hammer and the hourglass. My body felt hot, the same way of my hair and clothes. 

5 hundred years, that's the number I counted year by year, when they stopped to care about Greek mythology, where they stopped to believe on me, where I finally can decide to have another life, 5 hundred years without the people scream my name in fear, thinking about how much evil I'm around the world.

5 hundred years, were the other religions made me think about myself and decided to make just one thing good for the humanity, where it was my second chance. 

5 hundred years I didn't say my name for making everyone around me fear me, no, 5 hundred years it's over, just for one day, I will make this only person feared on me, and knows how much mad you can make the god of the inferior world.

Hades will make you suffer worse than live on Tartarus, I promised. 

Nobody hurt my employees, nobody.

Or my name will not be Hades. 


> The children from the sky Arc: Son of the Moon pt. 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mr. Boss (Hades) POV

Rage was the definition of myself as doom and the inferior world, and with this, I couldn't show my face at the convention. I pressed the interphone at my office.

"Emilly I need you to find the janitor and  tell him to clean my office if you have time." I used my calm voice smiling to the voice who was on the other side.

"I will make sure to send him at the moment I find him, Mr. Boss. Do you want to wait for him?" My secretary asked making me smile at her and calm down a bit.

"This will not be necessary, I will take a walk over here and..." I want to visit a kind of insect who made a mess at my convention but I was surprised by the sudden voice.

"It will be clean before you arrive Mr. Boss... " Emilly interrupted me but showed her compromise the task.

"Thank you, Emilly, after the task done you can take a day off if you want." I was surprised again by my secretary, she really knows how to make her tasks done and even add more things to help me, she deserves a bonus on the salary and a day off. 

"Thank you, Mr. Boss, have a good walk." She told me before turning off the interphone. 

I smiled but my smile dropped when I remember what happened on this day. I could feel my anger exploding inside of me, like another employee of mine, a great employee like his parents, he was affected by this mess, like his parents.

Two words described my true feelings at this moment, I could feel my face and my hair as all my being ready to...

"GOD DAMMIT." I let it out my rage and exploded inside at my office. My arms and face became pure fire and like an explosion, almost everything was intact unless the chairs and the table because they weren't fire-proof. 



After taking a look at the mirror I decided to calm myself, the trick it works, then I pressed a button near my mirror showing a secret passage over there.

I decided to use the secret passage leaving my own office in flames with my wrath.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mei POV:

"It was all my fault," I cannot express how much guilt I was from the problems it occurred at my station, my eyes were red from all the tears it flowed into my head. I cannot describe how horrible I'm feeling because of that. I'm a bad friend, everything that happened with Melchior was because of me. I tried to use ice on that stranger but it seems he was unaffected and he took my hands making me incapable to use my powers again.

I could sense a hand at my shoulder, I recognized the one who gave me a touch at my shoulder. 

"It was above your powers Mei, there was nothing more to you do than ask help, sadly it was just Melchior who thought in a plan to help you and still made the harmony at the convention. If I was there to make a backup, I could have minimized the side effects of the battle, but I wasn't there."The reasonable voice from Shmit made me feel better with my situation, we both made a mistake of letting Melchior fight alone over there it wasn't his powers of time control and the people around us I could have helped him. We both could.

I don't know if I could have a good rest because of today. Now with Melchior being displaced, it will save his life, but his psychology will be affected because of living in two worlds at the same time. 

I'm just glad he will stay with his friend, maybe he can help him to relax. 

"Anyway, Schmit do you think Melchior will be okay in the world he will be now?"I asked to worry about usually the places the Merchants displaces the people it always is a random place with a great adventure.

"If you thought about him at Ponyville, so don't worry because I was thinking the same thing. The flux of magic around Equestria will help him to recover himself from the effects of the last battle, but he needs to train about how to control it because the manager created two magic casters items and one fighter as well, it would need a lot of days or even weeks of training for him to take control at least of one of them." Schmit told me making me relax even more because he knew all my worries and the future objectives Melchior will need to accomplish in the future. Just a few people know how the future will be to us and for Melchior. 

I just hope everything will be okay for him when he wakes up. I hope he gets better tomorrow or this week.

"There is one pony who can help him on that state, and I know she is kind enough to help that," I whispered to myself, I know my favorite character will treat him nicely and helps him to heal. 
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Fluttershy Pov:

The breeze of the morning was a great start of my day when I have all the plans around my friends and animals, everypony is happy with the current situation of Ryujin, soon he will get out from the hospital and will take a visit to everypony at the town. I'm so happy with this visit I'm even making some snacks for him, I hope he enjoys some toasts with tea.



I smile at the new morning around my home, it's always beautiful view from my window, and looking around me I could see my animal friends enjoying their breakfast, and my best friend Angel the white bunny was enjoying his mini-carrots above my mane, I walked into the kitchen and checked if I have the meals for everypony today, maybe I have to buy more supplies for this week. 

Maybe I can take a pass at the market today.

"Do you think that will be enough Angel? I don't know if he will like the tea." I was unsure, does he like tea? Does he prefer water? Oh my goodness, what should I do?" 

Then I felt a path at my face, and when I look it was Angel upside down looking at me, and I know what he said to me.

"You are right. It will be all right, he isn't a kind of somepony who would be a jerk if he doesn't like, he would be gently to refuse, and I would understand without making drama and excuses. Thanks, Angel, you know how to make me feel better." I was grateful my friends were over here to give me support and even distract me from my worries.

The salute from Angel was really cute, he really knows how to be cute when he wants. Well, it seems everything is okay, the house is clean, the food and tea are ready to be made when they come here, and even my animal friends are satisfied with the meals and now I just don't know what to do...

I really wish something different happens until my friends come here.  

Then I heard my animal friends behind me making a lot of noise. I turned around and I found something unexpected, somepony on the floor.

"Oh, my." I put my hands at my mouth and went directly to the pony who was on the floor. But when I approached him I discovered he wasn't a pony, he is a human-like Ryujin. "Are you okay human?" 

I asked him to see if he is okay, but he wasn't answering, that would be a bad signal, I needed to check his pulse.                       

I let it out a breath of relief when I discovered he was still pulsing and checked his breath, he was still breathing. But he was still hurt and unconscious.

"Angel, take the bandages, we need somepony to help," I told my friend we are now in an emergency at my home.

Angel nodded to me and went directly upstairs. 

While I was taking a look from the somepony who was still bleeding at my floor.

"What should I do?" My first thought was asking help but nopony was here than me and my friends, now I need to help him before going to the next pony to ask for help. I need to stop his bleeding and clean him.

I was determined to help this human until Ryujin comes here, maybe he knows who is him. I just hope everything will be all right until he comes. 

I need to be more careful about what I should wish for.               


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ryujin Pov:

It's strange to imagine Melchior having problems and be offline yesterday, I hope he is okay. He told me he ha he usually was online all day long, and I received the last messages from the morning when I was training my haki. I couldn't be happier today because it's the day I can finally move out from the hospital, ready to go back to Everfree forest, I'm still on the bet with Melchior.

I took my things and wore the new clothes Rarity gave to me. I looked awesome. She made a black version of my clothes, with the symbol of "bad" in white. A great opposite contrast.



"Mr. Suiryu are you ready to leave?" The doctor I could be sure I never saw him before finally showed his face, being accompanied with Nurse Redheart next to him, I rolled my eyes.

"More than ready, I really appreciate the help, can I ask you something? Is this place were you pay bits to have a consult and treatment or is it a free-charge?" Because I know some public hospitals have some kind of problems with people without healthy assurance, or if my bills were paid by Twilight or even my new mother Princess Celestia. It's a thoughtful thing to ask. 

The eyes of the doctor and the nurse looking each and other before burst in laugh answered my question easily.

They laughed for some minutes before answering my question.

"Of course this place is a free-charge, everypony needs a healthy checkup and even in emergency problems we should do our best to make them feel better, even being a pony and a non-pony." The doctor said with a wide smile to me, like it was a normal question he had to answer. 

It makes sense, but I couldn't understand why Nurse Redheart didn't say anything for a while. But the look on her face smiling to me it says she was hiding something. Maybe a surprise party? Or somepony waiting for me to leave the hospital and know Ponyville before going back to train?

"Anyway, I can't wait..."

"Ryujin your mother is here to have a day with you at Ponyville." Nurse Redheart said that grinning at my reaction.

I knew it that mare was hiding something. I just smiled as well.

"Really that's great, well doctor it was nice to see you and Nurse, try to keep making selfies, maybe someday you will become famous to entire ponykind," I said quickly while I shook their hands and left that room and ran away ready for the day.

I waved to everypony after walking, it was a good time to have at the hospital, finally I can appreciate more the look of the hospital not being just at the room I was in, I liked to see the experience of walking the corridors and say goodbye to the ponies who visited me when I was in the room.

After pushing the door, I could sense the sunlight outside and see Princess Celestia, Spike, and Twilight waiting for me outside the hospital. 

"Hey guys, what I surprise to see you here," I told Twilight and Spike who was waiting outside with my mom, well our because she is Spike's mother as well. "And mom what are you doing here? Shouldn't you have a royal meeting like every day?" 

She let it out a laugh after my question.

"I closed the Royal Meeting during 1 week because of personal reasons, and that's will be enough for me enjoy my subjects and my family." She said smiling at me and Spike, making us feel happy to enjoy a day without many things to do.

"So what's the plan today? We will just take a walk and meet all the places at Ponyville?" I really don't know how to proceed today, because I wasn't leading, it was a surprise for me. 

"Actually we have a schedule to follow, and I'm glad you are willing to agree with this." Twilight smiled what showed a scroll who developed be really long from many things to follow in the schedule. 

"Okay, Twilight let me see what are you planned to..." I said after quickly take the scroll from her hands, making her gasp and glare to me. I just ignored and decided to see what was written at the scroll. It was what I feared. "Really, Twilight? Spike give me a feather." 

Spike took a feather and give me while I was risking somethings at the schedule.

"Let me teach you some things about schedule Twilight." I said while I risked some of the obvious mistakes she used at the time and objectives about the schedule."First, never, ever make a schedule for jokes. Please, never do that. Jokes are inside of conversation and it must flow and acts a natural thing to continue the conversation, create times for jokes like 2 or 10 minutes, that's a bad idea." 

Twilight face become sheepish while Spike looked at her like it was "See? That's what I told you." look.

"Second, I liked the idea you wanted to make all the expedition over Ponyville be in one day, but unexpected things happen all the time, the schedule never should be long because of that. You don't know what deception you would receive if everything you planned would not work because of unexpected things." I gave that as an advice from my heart, I know she will learn about that. 

Twilight eyes became wide as she understood what I mean, it was a good signal. While Princess Celestia and Spike were looking at the schedule I remade, making an appraising look at the new scroll. 

"The point is... if you focus and fewer things and enjoy a great time even in the small things, would be better to receive disappoints for not be simple and everything you planned would bite your flank hard. That's why the schedule should be a week program because you can enjoy more even if happens unexpected things later. Here is the new schedule" I give to her the new program because she had 30 things to do in this scroll and that would never work. I reduced 30 to 7 things to do today. 

- Visit Rarity and see new clothes          
- Visit Pinkie Pie and take a simple breakfast
- Visit Applejack and meet her family at Apple Acres 
- Visit the Music Store and buy some instruments 
- Visit Rainbow Dash and even make a demonstration of your powers
- Visit Fluttershy and have a tea party with everypony
- Take a rest at Golden Oak Library.   

"That would make sense, and I have to agree, maybe I overdid the schedule. But now I think we can have everything all right and follow the schedule without a problem." Twilight read the program and she understood the meaning of my words, so I think now we can enjoy even if we have to follow the schedule.  

"Now I can say this will be perfect. It's 7 a.m and I think that will be a great day for everypony, even with unexpected things." I was sure what I want today, and at night I can focus on my training. So let's rock. "Let's go."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hades POV:

I crossed in the darkness until I found someone wearing a lawsuit, someone with a suitcase in his hand, and wearing glasses, it's a friend of mine who was waiting for me. 



"Thanatos, "I greeted him but the sound of my voice wasn't that suppose to be a happy one, but more like if I wasn't having a good day, and that was the truth. I really had an outburst at my office. I wasn't thinking to calm down. And I have many reasons to be angry and even sad about everything that happened.

"Mr. Boss Hades." Thanatos greeted me looking at me in understanding look, because he knows me when I'm mad and serious, I let my flames take form over me, and it was rare to something like that happens to me, usually during these 500 years I was just laugh and almost serious face, I wasn't grumpy even if bad things happened at my conviction, but there were my anger and wrath for thousand years, so he knew how I'm now. Even if was for a day I will be Hades just one more time.

"I don't want to calm down, and you know me when I'm angry so please..."I didn't even finish and Thanatos already opened the door in my front.

"You are not the only one who is furious Mr. Boss, two of my clients were displaced in two days, children of my friends, and that is unforgivable, I almost blamed you for what happened... almost." The voice from Thanatos hurt me a bit because I couldn't blame him, I knew how much attached he was from the father of their parents. "When they died I wanted their children live the best they could, and still both of them were displaced, I hope they like and enjoy the experience over there. I can forgive you, Mr. Boss, because Mascate showed me Melchior was supposed to defeat Crios, but it happened without our help. You may have the culprit but I will watch everything..."

I understood the reason behind his anger, and here I thought I was a threaten like before but now I think I have changed after all these years, just like Thanatos, before, he wasn't attached to the mortals, but after this 500 years he found great friends and helped them to attach the Elysium being displaced like a good human. 

I can't blame him, actually I agree with him, we should have help Melchior, it was a surprise attack because a titan who wanted to free HIM... And Mascate knew all that long, and he warned me, maybe it was my fault because if I had broken that hourglass, nothing of that would have happened. 

"He will pay for that, I'm sure of that, and we will watch his suffering, that's a promise," I said to him while I understand the feelings we were having right now.

"Good." He replied to me with a smile, Thatanos and I, we will not show mercy for someone who did that to us, this isn't about just busyness... this is personal.

After I observed the door opening I could see the huge man chained, I wasn't impressed and the look of his face looking at me didn't change anything. 

"You are here to laugh about my fail, Hades? You and your brothers were a shame after my brother let you born." The deep voice from the human showed not his true face, but a part of my family voice.

"I will not treat you a being with respect Crios, I would have  respected you from everything you could have done without involving my convention and my employees, however, at the moment you crossed your spirit over here with hostile feeling, you became worse than trash, and you will not receive the right to speak with me as equal," I told him in stern tone, showed I was being honest with everything I said, at the moment he did that, I hated him with all my heart and being.

"DO YOU THINK YOU CAN ANSWER TO ME LIKE THAT? YOU CAN DO EVERYTHING TO ME, IT WILL BE USELESS, MY BROTHERS AND SISTERS WILL  FIND A WAY TO ACCOMPLISH WHAT I COULDN'T.  YOU...GODS WILL FAIL." The moment he screamed at me, all my body were becoming fire and even some of the fire became purple, a color I forgot I had. I just stomped in the floor making all the fire ceased but leaving the melted floor in the end but making a sound what echoed and took his attention. 

"I will not raise my voice if you want me to do that, but my next actions will make you scream in fear and beg for mercy." I will not let that worm has the right to be on top of me after what happened with my employees. THIS TIME I WILL SHOW HOW BAD IT'S TO MESS WITH ME. 

I didn't even let him ask what was, I took from my suit the hourglass, making his eyes sparkle and look at me in disbelief. But the next thing what made him looks pale is the hammer in my other hand.

"You wanted to save my dad? You wanted to make all the Titans agreed with your ideas? FINE I WILL KILL EVERYONE IN THE PROCESS, STARTING WITH MY FATHER." I raised my hand with the hammer and was ready to make the impact.

"NO PLEASE, DON'T THAT."The voice of Crios sounded in despair. "I wa...was misunderstood, I didn't know my brother was in your hands, and source of titans as well, please... let's not make..."

"Crios. You are guilty of trying to disturb the peace and even harm my people, I sentence you and all Titans to lose part of all their powers and the death sentence to my father" I sternly gave the judgment from the man who was sweating bullets and the internal voice despaired.

"NO PLEASE, I BEG YOU, THE GOD OF ALL THE UNDEAD, THE GOD OF INFERIOR WORLD, PLEASE SPARE YOUR UNCLES AND AUNTIES AND YOUR FATHER, PLEASE DON'T DO THAT." The voice was screaming in fear, begging for me to spare him?

I smiled at him and chuckled from that reaction. 

"I told you, you would beg for not do that, but now, your judgment was done. And the consequences as well." I didn't think twice at the moment I broke all the hourglass with the hammer.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO."The voice behind the huge man echoed the room and became weaker and tiny. "I... I...will...not..."

The voice stopped talking after the power source made the power of titans weaker, they can't even be awake from such strong draining.

"Now the voice of my uncle was gone for a while. Now it's time to take care of the other one." I told him and I know the consequences of this, and I have to say, this was the perfect moment to do that. Now I know two things. My father will not return after that, and I will not have news about Lunes and Ector in the place where was my father, I destroyed the world inside the time and now the presence of my two employees is unknown and stopped existing at my helm. "I'm sorry Lunes and Ector." 

I'm not a religious type, even if I'm a god... I prayed for their safety and be away from the left that world and still be destroyed that world. I hope they forgive my blindness and mistake twice.

I sighed and looked at my friend's eyes, he knew the pain inside of my mistakes during that time.

"Urg..."Now another voice was waking up, we saw the human try to move and understand what happened. "What did you do to my master?"

"Let me handle with him, Mr. Boss." I saw Thanatos passed by me and walked near to the body. "Mr. Howard Jacksonville. If I could lie I would say I enjoyed to see you here... But telling you the truth, YOU ARE IN A DEEP SHIT AND YOUR MASTER WILL NOT SAVE YOU NOW. "

"Do you think you can break me? Who do you think you are? Hade's dog." Howard spat on Thanatos's cloth, and if I was human I could see Thanatos was keeping calm, but I know him really well, the human did a terrible mistake.

"Well..."Thanatos cleaned his cloth while he didn't show any signal of change of emotions. "I'm the same to everyone, to the living, to the mortals, to the objects, to the flowers, to the animals, to the gods, and to the immortals, no matter how powerful you are, you are not indestructible and you all always had to face me, there are two ways to face me... Being my friend... or my enemy, and having DEATH as the enemy it's the worst thing you would ever desire."

I have to say, he talked really good, it was a long time since I saw Thanatos showed his presentation. It always makes people think twice before talking stupidity to him. And this guy now knows he is in tin ice. 

I could hear his gulp, and I was enjoying every second of this. 

"Words cannot describe what I'm feeling right now... I understand the humankind desire to receive the immortality, I really do... But you mortals are so much dumb, you cannot understand why I work every day, every week, every month and etc... I always do the best of humankind to understand, not everyone is superior to the others, everyone will face death someday, and the people who die will never be forgotten by the people who love them. But there is always the ones who want to rush me or even want to go against me..." When more Thanatos talk, more I and that fool human understand what he means. It's not easy to be the death, and he was the god of that during a thousand years, even if he enjoys or not. 

I could sense the darkness around his body moving around us, I smiled because now it's the time to end this.

"AND YOU... FROM ALL THAT FOOLS AT THE HUMANKIND HAVE TRIED TO DENY ME OR EVEN GO AGAINST ME... YOU NOT JUST TRIED TO DESTROY THE BALANCE OF THE UNIVERSE BUT YOU HURT MY FRIEND'S SON... YOU AND YOUR MASTER WILL NOT DIE, BUT WORSE... YOU WILL BECOME VOID AND NEVER WILL EXIST ANYMORE."Thanatos screamed in rage from everything he didn't want to know today and now receiving news about the Lunes's child, Howard will receive the worst kind of punishing. 

"If you think you can scare me, you wrong. I will not fear you the death, or even the inexistence." I looked to the human, he was lying or not, I don't know and I don't care, but I knew Thanatos would smile in the situation like that.

And I knew I was right because I could see his sadic smile looking at him.

"May you not break from fear. BUT REGRET WILL BE YOUR LAST FEELING FROM NOW ON." Thanatos snapped his finger creating a screen behind us, the next moment I could see the eyes of Howard getting wide. 

I turned around and I saw what was suppose to be a little girl. It was dressed in a blue dress a skirt and I could see why that huge man was trembling in his place. He was related to that girl.

"Mavys Jacksonville. Born in 05/12/2005... you know why I knew her name? Because I'm the Death, I know everyone who borns and who dies in the entire world. But you know what is it strange?" Thanatos looked at his clipboard and he was writing something at it while he was focusing in the face of Howard, the huge man know was on his knees. 

"Please... don't..." Howard voices were filled with fear and despair inside of the vision of his little daughter. 

"She supposed to die in 67 years, 5 months, 3 days, 10 hours, 5 minutes and 2 seconds. But... oops..." The clumsy move of his hand risk what was supposed to be written at the clipboard. "Well, I saw in the news there is a bunch of criminals who escaped from prison yesterday. There were 2 serial-killers and a pedophile with them right Mr. Boss?"

"From what I watched yesterday I think so." While I knew where this conversation is going and knowing where will ends, I could see the eyes of  Mr. Jacksonville who was on the knees, crying...

"Please, you can do everything to me, but please spare my daughter, she never had a thing with this, she doesn't even know I went here in the first place. " The huge man finally broke down, begging for us to spare his feelings. 

"That's ironic, because there was a boy who lost his two parents some years ago because of the relative of your master, and now you came to him and almost killed him, you made him gets in a coma, and he doesn't even know where his parents were... AND YOU DID WHAT YOUR MASTER TOLD YOU TO DO. Everything we do have consequences, and the consequences will not just affect you, but people who are near to you as well. Watch the screen." I saw the tones of voice of Thanatos changes a bit, he was indeed angry and will go until the end... maybe that it was because he is the Death, and he needed to show he will not be affected by the feelings from the people he came to reaper their souls.

"PLEASE EVERYTHING, I DO EVERYTHING YOU WANT, JUST DON'T KILL HER." The huge man was crying and screaming in despair while he was watching her little girl being kidnapped by the trio of criminals. 

We kept waiting for the for the final decision of Thanatos, then he wrote her destiny, I don't know how many hours we will be at here, but it will be just 10 minutes at my office. Even making my decision of destroying Chronos, I and my merchants still have the power of relativity, just like my brothers and sisters. Looking at the screen, I could see they kept her as a sexual slave for some time, let's see how much time this man will take.


Hours and hours sounded like it took days outside, and the screen showed all the disgusting, cruel, despicable, sickness, monstrous acts to that poor girl, she tried everything to get out from where she was, she tried suicide 3 times but never worked, until 10 days concluded she died by strangling.

Watching Mr. Jacksonville looking all the scenes created many reactions, many curses, and many feelings. Scene after scene made the man scream in many feelings, such as rage, hate, despair, sadness, and finally... When everything was done... numb... 

In the end, the man lost, against his own beliefs. 

"You believed everyone should be immortal, and now you saw why the death is important because if she could still be alive, you would regret even more what you did." I finally decided to say after many hours of waiting for his breakdown. "Now is your own execution time, you will not exist anymore, everyone who knows you, will forget you will exist, but what you did still will happen after everything, such having a daughter and what you have done, but no one other than me and my employees will know what happened. Now begone."I snapped my fingers and his body disappeared in my front. Then I looked at Thanatos who nodded to me, then took a remote control. 

"Tartarus number 15660032 activate deleting mode," Thanatos said making the light at the room became red, and ready to activate the powers of the room. The execution room. 

"Deleting universe 15660032 in 05 seconds, 5,4,3,2,1... universe deleted. Thank you for using the execution room." 

The voice echoed from the room, leaving just the silence between me and Thanatos. 

"Kill all those bastards and execute them to Tartarus as well Thanatos, and erase at least 2 weeks of her final days before sending her to Elysium, make sure her displaced life would be happy and peaceful," I told him after coming back to my form, all the flames over my body disappeared and finally I can bury my old name and come back to what I'm now.



"I already did that, she will be at Mei's list tomorrow, so we will give the little Mavys 5 thousand bucks just for her enjoys the expedition over here."Thanatos always surprised me with his proactivity, well. 

"Well, I don't know what time is it, but I think now it's tomorrow. Hehehehe." Guessing the time we were inside this room, that would make another day, and we didn't even sleep. 

Thanatos chuckle from my guess. Yep, we both are tired but at least we can enjoy a day before anybody disturbs me, well I will just send a message to my brothers, now it will be their problems and not mine. 

I laugh imagining the face of my two brothers, they would be freaking angry with me, but I don't care. 

Now I can say, today will be a great day. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Luna Pov: 

Finally a rest in this morning, I didn't know how much complicated it was to think about the way I should rule at Equestria by myself, but the words of the new hero made me think about my own values and priorities. 

I went inside of my sleep, to take care of my own emotions and decisions, creating nightmares for me keep me in control.

I know many will not approve my idea but that's a decision I had to do by myself.

There was much to think about it. All the mistakes I did it was because I wanted them to be impressed by the way I rule, or the way I control the sky? I have in mind to never forgive me until I do everything all right, that's why I created Tantabus, she will remind me of all my mistakes to never make me forget about my past mistakes. I will not enjoy a dream until I take care of myself.  

"If you think that will change you to a better pony, that's the most stupid idea ever." A voice went behind the dark at my dreams.

"Who are's thou? "I said in defensive stance glowing my horn and in a position of a fight. 

"Look at you, this stance is really open, with 10 weak points to hit and defeat you, and your magic would even work before I hit you." The voice approached in the darkness and showed what suppose to be a werewolf female, but without fur in some parts, she must be a hybrid of wold and maybe human-like Ryujin. 

But what she said it took me in surprise, she said my stance had 10 weak points? And she would hit me even before using my magic?

"How did thous get inside my dream?" I questioned her, from what I should know, it must have a great magical power to have to create an astral project to get inside of the dreams, I never knew somepony doing that, that's new, even for me.

"Are you surprised by a magic you could use?"She asked me, making look at her in disbelief. "You know your highness, there is not just one purpose for the night, but a thousand or even million ways to make the night perfect, or even the reason for the night exist, and dream is what suppose to be one of them, you have the power of dreams, you can enter inside of everypony dreams."

"Really? Are thou serious?"I asked amazed for the new idea about using my magic.

"Yeah, but coming back to the original reason I came here, if you create nightmares for your own, you will not improve or mature yourself, but you will just make yourself worse and make poneys be away from you. You were going to commit the same mistake from when you created Nightmare Moon." The hybrid makes me gasp, I was going back to commit the same mistake?

"Thous are lying, what did I do to create Nightmare Moon?" I composed myself but sternly said to her, I need to know the answer.

"You didn't let the others help you, you always was alone... your sister wanted to help you, but you avoided her, if you just decided to ask her help, or even have someponies as your friends and ask their help, Nightmare Moon would never be created."The female said in a tone she wasn't impressed by what I did.

"So if thous know everything I did wrong, what thous suggest for me don't make the same mistake again?" I knew she was strange but I may be despaired by my options, I wanted everypony to love me, but know the thing is I don't want to hate me anymore. I want to receive the respect and be treated as a good ruler like my sister.

"Simple, banish Nightmare Moon from your life forever and add something new inside of you to be a part of the moon who was missing inside of you, to be the ruler you wanted to be. The one who had memories of 1000 years outside of the moon while you were sleeping inside of it. Somepony who became mature, who had a life, without regret, with wisdom and love to the others like the same love she had for her son."In the tone she was suggesting to me, no... she wasn't...

"Are thous suggesting thou to be my new me?" I don't know what to say, is she insane? Why would I agree with that?

"Not new you, part of you, Nightmare Moon took control of your body, soul, and memories, but me, I want to add, not take it from you. I can be what Nightmare Moon ever was... a friend and a person you can trust the memories and experience... I just have one request. " She was really focused to do that, but a request, it always has to be something in exchange from a good indeed. 

And that would be? 

"Protect my son, take care of him." She even let me think about it, and she already gave me the request. I need a good reason to accept something like that."Because I'm dying and I will stop to exist, like my husband. But my only way to keep alive is being a part of a soul and never get out from that soul, but the soul must be something similar to my personality and powerful magic. You are the only pony I can trust my soul for a good reason. Help my son."

Her words showed nothing less than true honesty, what brutal can it be, it was true, I could sense her existence inside of my dream becoming weaker from second to second. 

"Your husband..."

"He will stop to exist as well, the only one who will be able to make my son well and grow up to a good man, it's me in a new body and soul, and as my husband, we will transfer our existence, memories, soul with the ponies or even creatures inside Equestria to help my only son... Melchior. Please, I beg you, accept my soul and together let's make Equestria a better place for my son live with his best friend Ryujin." The female said the familiar name to me, Ryujin, she knew about him. But I still was reluctant about allowing that, but after she begged to me and one thing I could see, some tears are dropping from her face, she wasn't acting, it was indeed an act as despair. I couldn't say no.

"Okay, I accept this request, I will help thous son as if was mine." Maybe if she fuses her memories with me, maybe he will really be mine son, and I don't know what to do with creating a son.

At the moment the female creature looked at me gratefully, she gets up and went in my direction and offered her hand.

"Thank you, your highness, this decision will just make a bright future for you and for the ponies you care, in exchange, you will receive my memories, my experience, my feelings, my soul and my request. My name is Lunes Del Notche, and  I promise you, from now on, you will never regret your decisions." The moment she told me her name, I could see the similarities from my name with her, and her tone telling me I will not regret my decisions made me feel more ready to accept her offer.

"My name is Princess Luna, and I formally accept making a royal promise and the life I accept thous soul and memories." I offered my hand as well and after taking her hand, I could feel her power and not just my hand burning, but like my mind having a big headache, not because of pain, but I could see everything about her life. 

Her powers, her work, her family, and her desires. I could see the dangers she passed with her loved one, and her little adopted child in a world I never thought it would exist, with many souls who just left the worst part of her world, and traveling to the paradise called Elysius where she and her husband and friends send the souls to have a good eternity, many times tricking them. 

They call themselves in many names, some are called the ferryman and Charon but now they call themselves as Merchants. I could understand why. They have powers above my expectation, even stronger than Ryujin who protect Equestria against Nightmare Moon. 

"NO... YOU CANNOT TAKE ME AWAY FROM YOU."I heard someone calling behind me screaming in despair and wrath. 

It was Nightmare Moon darkness, I could see why. If Lunes's spirit gets inside of me and her memories I could take control and expel Nightmare Moon forever or even banish her from my life.

"Sorry little shadow, but it's settled, and now you cannot decide what will happens with this body anymore."Lunes smiled smugly and even showed a kiss and winking to Nightmare Moon's spirit making her clench her teeth and looking at me. 

"Don't do that Luna. You know I'm a part of you cannot forget, I'm your desires, what you think about the others, and your desire to be loved. Please, you need me the same way I need you." Was the spirit begging to be spared after everything she did to me? 

"No, this ends now. I don't want drama anymore, I don't want to feel unloved and paranoid anymore. Because now I saw the truth, I was just a selfish ponY without looking at the opportunities around me the same way my sister had. And now looking now, this transformation ended with me changing my vocabulary without using the royal we. I was in the middle of the new era with the vocabulary  I had before I was banished. Nightmare Moon, for once I say and pray for you to never encounter my way again." I decided to choose the better option I had, the only opportunity I had with a price I knew it was so cheap, Lunes did that because she couldn't protect her son anymore, and now I have to live with her memories and spirit like it was all mine. This is the end of the line for me and a new beginning for me as well. And there is one only thing I wanted to say to Nightmare Moon after all the mess she did to me. "BEGONE."

The spirit in my front screamed in agony and it showed she was doing her best to get out of my dream. I could sense what she was doing. She wants to free herself and find another vessel. 

"You can try that Nightmare Moon, but like I said I pray for you don't encounter my way again because if I find you, you will be exterminated," I said turning around to the spirit who was screaming in rage in a language I didn't know or even didn't care. 

I looked to Lunes again and she was smiling at me. 

"It seems your language changed a bit, do...

"If you think I will regret my decision, no... I loved everything I saw about your life and spirit, I understand why you did what you did. And now I want to fuse with you like part of mine deserve to be. You may disappear but now I'm you and you are me. We together will be the same Luna but in the same way different but better." I said smiling at her and the feeling is mutual, I could see her soul entering inside me, and now I can experience things I never have before. And this night for me will last forever, and tomorrow will be the rise of a new moon to the day who will begin again.

But now, I need to talk with my son.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Fluttershy Pov: 

Phew, it took me some hours but now I can breath relaxed, this human now is okay, with the bandages and resting at the couch, I can see he had a rough day, and now he just needs rest. The blood around the floor now it's clean.

"Thank you, everyone, I don't know what I could do without your help."I smiled at my little friends who helped me to clean the floor, while the others helped with the products and some medicines to help to clean the boy injured. 

They smiled even with a tired face. 

Well, like they said it's better to be careful about what we wish for, I just hope he will be okay after resting. And looking at the clock I could see I still have one hour before the meeting over here, I just hope everypony enjoy this afternoon, and if possible help from Ryujin I could know who is the person at the couch.

I may be wrong, but I think this human has some sort of knowledge about Ryujin.

"Urg...."I heard a voice before going to the kitchen, I turned around and found the body was moving, maybe he was recovering from his conscious. 

I approached him, and I found he wasn't awake, maybe he was having just having a nightmare. 

Then I could hear his voice.

"Father, Mom, where are you?" I heard him asking while sleeping then he said something I couldn't understand. "Mi padre, Mi madre, dónde estás usted? "

I tried to make a reasoning thinking, maybe I could understand what he was thinking, the first question he was asking about his parents, poor little human, he doesn't even know where his parents are. 

"Madre, ahí está usted pero que alegría ver." Did he say in a joy tone? Maybe he was happy to see something inside his sleeping, all my friends are looking at him in confusion.

Well, I think I will go to the kitchen, letting the boy enjoying his dream.

"Princess Luna? What are you doing here? Where is my mother?" I stopped my direction at the moment he told the name of one of our Princess, how did she go inside of his dream, and how did he know about her? "WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU ARE MY MOTHER?"

Wait, what? Oh my, is that true? How did I know he is telling the truth, wait... he is unconscious, if I don't believe in him imagine himself trying to believe in his own dream? 

Okay, keep calm Fluttershy, he is just having a dream or even a nightmare and sadly nopony is going to help him to cross his dreams, but what if Princess Luna can go inside of the dreams? Does that mean she is her mother? I need to find Ryujin, just him can understand what's going on. Thankfully he will help us with this mystery. 

"No... are you telling me... after you get imprisoned in the moon during these 1000 years, your soul gets split and went inside my world, then you get a job, and have a life and an afterlife at my world? Then after that tragedy... you came back to your body?" I didn't know the life of the human at my couch was having so many plot twists, it would be called a novel if I could write one about that. NO... focus Fluttershy, he is giving you information about his life, and even theories about Luna being on his world while she was banished at the moon. 

"So that means... in that world you and father..."His voice changed in a sad tone, making me understand what happened between his parents. "And what does it mean about I see you now in Luna's form?"

I approached near to him, trying to touch him to make him feel better.

Then he opened his mind screaming.

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN I'M DISPLACED?" He then was in my front, my face was near to him, he was sitting in shock and I was sit in front of his foot, but his suddenly awake, made me blush awkwardly, then I did something I couldn't. 

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" I screamed in surprise from the sudden change of surprise in my front, then he screamed as well holding his knee with both hands in pain. 

"Oh my, I'm sorry, I didn't know if I hurt you at your knee. Sorry, I'm so sorry, please don't be mad at me."I said flinching from his face still screaming.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH, DAMMIT I TOLD I WAS FEEL TODAY, THAT'S ONE OF THE WORST PAINS EVER, BREAK THE KNEE." Then he saw me, surprised and in shock, looking at me like I was something he wasn't expecting to see. "Oh, my boss... I'm displaced. How is that even possible?"

Displaced? He repeated that world, and I don't know what it is, but may I find ponies who can help me with that, but now he is so confused, I need to help him.

"Sorry for make you think confuse, my name is Fluttershy, and I was enjoying my day with my little friends and I was planning a tea party with them, and this morning I saw a light and then your body was at the floor bleeding, me and my friends did our best to help to you to cover you with bandages and..."I said with a tin voice, almost like I usually do but surprisingly, he was with his eyes closed as if he was indeed trying to hear me.

"Oh, thank you for the help Miss Fluttershy, but I think I can recover from now." He smiled at me then he closed his eyes, and I wouldn't believe if I wasn't there watching him. I could see his injuries recovering with him doing nothing. "You really helped me with the start, let me end that well now. And I have to say, I'm grateful for everything you did for me. But I really wish to know where am I?" 

"Oh, you are near Ponyville, and my friends are coming here for a tea party, do you want to be part of it?" I smiled at him, his eyes sparkling from my suggestion.

"Well, I really don't want to be rude, you just meet me today, and I would be intruding from something you are making..." He really was interested but I liked he sounded respectful about my privacy about my friends, but there is somepony I want him to meet.

"Oh, it was for a human like you, his name is Ryujin and I really want to see if you know him." At the moment I weakly said that I could see his mouth drop hard. Like I was right about that.

"Ryujin? Does Ryujin live here?" He asked like I was just crazy. 

"Meep..."It was the first reaction of my voice, after his sudden change of tone of voice, like surprised and shock, from anxiety and almost happiness? I was glad, but I wasn't sure what to say. "Err...Well, yes and no. He was here some weeks ago and he was at the hospital after that horrible battle he had with Nightmare Moon, but today it's the day he will be out at the hospital."

I never thought he would smile at the moment I told him about the human.

"I'm so glad, I thought I would never see him again, just talking to him with the cellphone." He said smiling after taking his cell phone with him.

"Do you know him?" I asked warmly still near him.

"You can say we are the best friends, we met in the childhood and we still make contact until today." He said sighing in happiness thinking about his childhood.

"Well that's great, you can meet him today, we are going to make the snacks, do you want something?" I asked while I went directly to the kitchen. 

"Nah, I'm good, I always like to enjoy a tea when is the time." He said stretching himself, he saw all my friends near him, still looking confused at him. "I hope I didn't make you uncomfortable guys."

My friends smiled at his sincere apologies.    

"Well, oh my, we've been talking during some time and I still don't know your name, If you don't mind me asking." I was really distracted by the many things happened in so few time, I should've had start with asking his name.

"Well, my name is Melchior de las notches del Martes y Jueves. But you can call me Melchior." He said quickly and I didn't know what kind of thing he said it.

"Er... nice to meet you, my name is Fluttershy, and I hope we can be good friends,"  I said smiling with his voice, he is an interesting person, I thought he would strange something but it seems he is taking really well. 

"Well, I think I can help you with your preparations, and looking at everyone over here, I think they deserve a treat for helping me."My new friend just took his hat and using his hand pulled something from inside. My eyes went wide when I found it he took a giant back from it. "Okay guys, I took many animal deserts from some places I like and I hope you all enjoy the new food I'm bringing to you. "

Then he snapped his finger making the bag disappear and created many bowls with a different kind and with a mark of the names of all my friends at my house.

We gasped surprised what kind of surprise he showed to us. My animal friends smiled at the moment they ferous devoured their meals over the bowls. 

He went near me, making me still looking at him agape. 

"Hehe, I took that look from many people er... ponies I think? Well, I still need to get used from now on. I need to use the pony puns as well like Ryujin. Well, I will be in the kitchen, when you decided to tell me what kind of help you want, it's just calling me." He went directly inside my kitchen, making me look at what kind of person he is. I still don't know how he does that, but it seems he and Ryujin have a good story together, and that may be a good way to create a good conversation with them. I just hope everything is gonna be okay today.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hades Pov:

Well, still looking tired, but it seems the place is finally back to normal. Everything is gonna be okay today.

"Mr. Boss, you have a conference call with your two brothers."

"Karma... you are a bitch..."I said sighing when I thought everything was going to be okay and normal, now I have to deal with the consequences right now. Well, fuck that I know how this will ends now. "Okay Emilly, I will use the phone, thank you for your help."

I pressed the interphone and waited for the view in my front becoming a holograph of my two brothers, one was wearing a white suit, having white hair and beard and yellow eyes, and the other was wearing a pants without a shirt or something above him, with many tattoos of navy army or even sea symbols about things I cannot understand and I don't want, both were furious looking at me. 





"Internet...Aquaman, how are you both today?"I usually use their new names because using our greek names wasn't something we should be proud, we just use our old names when we were pissed or something like that. 

"HADES."And it seems both of them were pissed because of me because they screamed my old name in unison. "What's the mean of this?"

"Well, like I SAID INTERNET."I raised my name using the new name of my brother, the Internet. "You should have been aware of what happened yesterday right? Because we are on a conviction and that would have been many people insulting something that happened yesterday."

My elder brother's eyes went wide about remembering something he read yesterday. While my other brother didn't know what I said.

"Wait, the insult of the bad presentation yesterday was..." My elder brother who was wearing the white suit was trying to make another speech but I interrupted to conclude his thoughts.

"A cover between a battle of a titan trying to take over the control of many souls, freeing them to the world and breaking the balance between life and death. They would have discovered they died yesterday and they would blow up everything and create a chaos worst than what happened with our father." I said not in anger, but cold from what happened until today. All the good things we do nobody thanks to us, but when a problem happens they blame you from what happened, but this time I want they eat shit and fuck themselves.

"Why did you break the hourglass? I never knew you had that thing." My other brother asked this time he wasn't that mad, but it seems he was displeased with the way I finished everything and with a bit of disbelief.

"I had because 2 of my employees sacrificed themselves to prison our father in a place without time and space, they died without a way to live, and our uncle Crios decided to use a vessel to not just try to save his brother but instead he hurts another of my employee, the son of the two employees who sacrificed themselves. AND HE HAS THE AUDACITY TO SAY THE OTHERS TITANS WERE WILLING TO HELP HIM TO FREED THEIR BROTHER AND EVEN IF HE FAILED THAT DAY OTHERS WOULD TRY THE SAME. WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU THINK IT WOULD BE THE REASON FOR ME TO USE THE HOURGLASS IF WASN'T SOMETHING SO DANGEROUS?" I let it out my anger and punched the table making my two brothers open their mouths and close from my reason. My elder brother then shut himself and looked at his tablet. 

"Mr. Boss, sorry to blame you for what happened, I looked at my realm and I found what you said is true, the one you said who was willing to try to save your realm sent a message to his friend before what would be his last fight, I have to ask, what happened to him?" It was the first time I could sense my brother said sorry after another blame he did for me, I don't know what was the reason... maybe it was because he knows how much I like my employees and this place, and he knew I wasn't doing something stupid or risky without a good reason. 

"He had the soul exchange reflux," I said making both of my brothers gasp and then murmured something.

"You know Atlas cannot deal with the sky right now, part of his powers were drained from him after the artifact got's broken, what should we do?" My other brother who calmed himself now asked, but I already had a plan to that.

"Crios is now a body without a soul in the world of void what he stopped to exist forever, his body is still in somewhere near the titans realm, now you just need to substitute Atlas by Crios and let that body without soul be a statue with just one good purpose to him, keep the sky high." I thought about that strategy after all the problems finished today, I needed to be creative. 

"That wasn't a bad idea, and what about our father?"

"Use him as statue too, he died when I used the hammer to destroy the only thing who was capable to save the Titans, now they are weak, the ones who died like our father and uncle, use them as statue, and give Atlas a chance, say to him now he can have his freedom and I'm even willing to give a job to him, but I want him to work as bodyguard." When I offered a job as bodyguard my two brothers looked at me if I was insane. "Because I know someone will reborn in some months or even years, after the death of our father, he will be the most troublesome Titan we will need to take care."

"Wait, are you telling him..." My elder brother eyes went in shock

"OH SHIT I FORGOT ABOUT HIM." My other brother screamed like it was stupidity for himself forget.

"Yep, our grand-father soon will wake up, and he will do everything to destroy what we did. Internet...No... Zeus, I need your sons as bodyguards." I said in a serious tone when I used my brother name.

"Who? Ares? Hercules?..." My brother was going to enlist all his children who were proud of it.

"Hercules would be one of the options, I want him but I want the other one... the best... even if he still hates us..." I said saying the words what make my brother shrives in many ways, not in pain or fear, but regret and guilt. 

"No...not him...please tell me you are not going to..." My brother finally showed his voice like a father who still blames himself for mistakes he did with his son.

"I will cross the time and space it is necessary to talk to him, Zeus," I said stomping my foot at the floor.

"BUT HE KILLED YOU." He raised his voice in disbelief I still want to do that. 

"Like you as well, and our brother, and all our family, and he had reasons and points to prove his point. And I have to say, he was right all that long. Brother, we are in the future and many things changed, I changed, you changed, our brother became Aquaman."I said smiling the new nickname of my brother. 

"FUCK YOU. IT'S NEPTUNE, NOT AQUAMAN, WHY DO YOU STILL CALL ME THAT?" My other brother screamed in rage at my point, making me chuckle. 

"Because of Ho..." I was going to answer him with a grin but he interrupted me.

"AND IF YOU SAY HOMER SIMPSON ONE MORE TIME, I WILL MAKE ALL THE COFFEE YOU DRINK GO DIRECTLY TO YOUR PANTS AND BURNS YOUR JEWELS WITH IT." His rage made me laugh because it's so funny watching many people doing the same reference, damn I love Simpsons so much.

"The point is, I have everything he always wanted, and everything would be different if wasn't Ares who did that, it's time for that, if we need to protect the balance of life and death, we need to come back from our mistakes and show how much we changed." I raised the final point about my nephew, the only one we feared to talk for so much time. 

"I hate when you have the truth in your side." He sighed admitting defeat. 

"Oh come on, you are the internet creator, everyone loves you, for many reasons," I said that to cheer up him, he was the internet, and now he is a bit more mature than he was thousands of years ago, he doesn't need to be a jerk anymore. And he finally he can overcome many of his mistakes at the past. 

"Well, I still don't believe you are going to visit him." My other brother Aquaman or Poseidon or Neptune, I still call him Aquaman, was a bit afraid of our nephew, he knew as well we need him, and this time we will try everything to avoid conflict with him. 

It's a choice I made by myself and from this convention, if my relatives want to try to break the balance again, this time they need to get through the most powerful defense system ever. Wrath of gods.
> End of Arc pt.1 - The Ticket Master 1.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the morning at Ponyville, the light spread around the entire city with ponies walking around like their usual, the usual neighborhood living like it was a usual day for them.

But some didn't even know what kind of creature or person was outside of the hospital at the moment, and their shock was shown when the human with Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle and her little and not less important assistant and royal prince Spike the dragon. 

Ryujin looked at everypony around him, he expected that reaction from them, he wasn't surprised by their suddenly fear and reaction, but that fear became confusion when he was looking at he was smiling while talking with the princess and her student. 

"And that's why I always have an ocarina at my backpack... always." Ryujin finished the talk making the Princess giggled while the little dragon laughed from that suppose to be a funny story. 

"Wow, I never how much problems would happen if you just ask how the others feeling," Spike said while swapping a tear from his eye from much laughing. 

"Tell me about it, that day was crazy like ever. That's why you always should be careful about foreigner cultures."Ryujin snorted from his one of his stories about what he would call crazy as shit. Days of WTF as well. 

"So do you still have your ocarinas around you? I remember you and your mother had a collection from a game called the legend of Zelda, and then you and she bought all their versions of ocarinas you could play." Celestia liked to remember that cute child still shocked in surprise from how much money Estia used to buy all her ocarinas and taught Ryujin to play all of them.

"Well, I wish I still could have it, but I think Melchior have it now. Well, I still have my 5 favorites ocarinas with me at my backpack, but I wish I still have my actual collection as well." 

"That's wonderful, someday I wanted to see you playing." Princess Celestia smiled at the human who was feeling his usual and used to the town. 

"Excuse me for a moment but who the heck is Melchior?" Twilight came after them trying to understand the talking, and Spike was following her thoughts.

"Well, he is a good friend of mine or even the best. He was the only friend I had at my childhood but he is still alive, but the only way I can talk to him it's by the internet." Ryujin didn't take so long to answer that simple question, even if was a big story to tell, it wasn't complicated to tell just a few words. 

While the ponies over the street tried to act like they are ignoring their looking to the human with Princess Celestia and her student, but they were doing poorly. 


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Pov Ryujin: 

Well, I knew they would act like that, I'm just surprised Roselook didn't try to make her dram screaming the horror, the horror meme. I think it was obvious because even my mother and Twilight, heck even Spike knew what's happening over here.

I'm just glad we are near to Rarity's Carousel Boutique, and we can see if she can make new clothes to me, and well... Twilight and Princess Celestia invite her to go to the Galloping Gala. 

"Well, how much longer we need to walk until we find Rarity?" I asked because I don't want them to know I knew everything about here. Sometimes I just need to lie and act a bit.

"Well, actually we are here," Twilight said smiling, and even going in my front just to know the door where I'm sure is Rarity's house.



"Welcome to the Carr... Twilight, Ryujin, Spike and... Oh my goodness, Princess Celestia, please come in." Rarity said after her eyes became wide to look at Princess Celestia behind me. Yeah, I can guess how much important she is over here. "Wait for a moment and I will prepare a good tea for we start our morning really well."

"That's not necessary Ms. Belle." My mom tried to deny to Rarity.

"Oh no, I insist, it's not every day we celebrate the comeback from a friend and even see a royalty at my boutique. Please wait a minute and I will come back." Rarity denied to be denied by my mom, I know people who did their best to accept everyone as a guess inside their house. I know it's better to let them do everything they want to please, because they may not be relaxed when we refuse.

"Well if you insist, everypony over here would like to have a good breakfast tea with you Rarity, right m...Princess Celestia? Twilight?" I looked at their eyes nodding to me as they should agree with me.

"Well, like Ryujin said, if you insist, then we accept." 

"Yeah sure."

The smile of the with unicorn made Spike smiles goofily like he was nodding like a stupid person with a crush, witch that was obvious he had a crush.


After she leaves a bit, we walked a bit to find a place to sit, I could see many interesting dresses, and even some styles of shirts and even clothes, while I saw Spike looking at her like a puppy dog waiting for a bone or looking at a great female dog. 

"Spike, are you feeling all right?" I asked him, while he still has shapes of hearts inside of his eyes. 

"Yeah, why are you asking?" He asked me while he was still breathing like a goofy boy who founds love. I had to make him takes his steps on the floor as reality exists. 

"Well, you are drooling a bit, and your eyes had a heart shape inside your own eyes." I just made an innocent comment but that made his face became dark purple, inside of my mind I'm thinking what should I do to make that couple take apart for some time, he needs to find more options and enjoy the galloping gala by himself and not be depressed at Pony Joes during some hours. 

"Er...it's because..." Spike tried to find excuses for himself.

"Oh wait... do you have a crush on somepony?" My question made his face became red. Now it's time to kill the fish with one stuck. "Well, I don't know who is it... but I think I know a way to find whom you have a crush."

My voice raised a bit just to take the attention of Princess Celestia and Twilight near me. 

"No... Please."

I hold my fone after taking a picture of somepony anthro before I use my voice.

"Okay, I will use my voice command to make my cell phone answer this question... Internet whom Spike's has a crush?"

"NO, NOOOOO."He screamed while he saw my face in total confusion. "What are you looking confused Ryujin?"

"It's because I don't know who the heck is Moondancer," I told him in an act as a surprise, I decided to use his old crush because for not make cellphone as a bullshit. 

"WAIT, WHAT?" This created an outburst by Twilight who came near me and even Princess Celestia came to see the picture.

Spike's mind frozen a bit after he remembered something he didn't remember, his old friend and even his crush Moondancer. 

I showed him a picture what made his head get flushed in many ways. 



"Ah, ah, ah, err... you were right, she was my first crush..."Spike sounded defeated, but like the sounds sad because he forgot about that, forget about somepony you liked just because you moved to another city, must have a done a war inside of his head.

"Wait, Spike, do you have a crush at Moondancer?" Twilight asked sounded really surprised from that reveal.

"Yeah... I was even going to show her the gift we supposed to be on her birthday, and we had to move... Now I'm feeling a bad dragon." Spike looked down from his own shame.

"And now you were looking like that because you were imagining her with lingerie right Spike? I know missing somepony would make us feel really goofy in a lovely way but never thought it would be so quick with you. " I said making his face become red, and look at me anxiously.

"No, it's not like that, it's..."He tried to find another excuse.

"Well, why not when we go at Galloping Galla, do you try to confess your crush to her?" My idea become the most evil but the kindest plan ever, it's mischievous but it's clever and cute in the same way.

"Oh, what's all that commotion about?"Rarity approached us with a tray, cups and a kettle with her. 

When Twilight was going to say something I decided to interrupt her.

"Actually we were talking about music, I and Spike will participate at the Galloping Galla this year," I said that and when she was looking at Twilight again gasping in happiness I hold my finger in front of my mouth making a gesture like to not tell anything, and I did the same with my mother making them both agreed and Spike let it out a sigh of relief. 

"Oh that's wonderful darlings, I always wanted to go there, but never had the opportunity to attend." Rarity sighed smiled after murmured the last sentence, and even I watched that episode sadly..."Oh the society, the court, the glamour where I truly belong."

And that moment I decided to ignore her moments of flashback to herself, while I looked at my mother and Spike and I raised my arm to her like showing: That's how Rarity is in the moments like these. If my arm wasn't saying anything obvious my eyes and face showed I was almost annoyed by that fact. And she was obviously 

Spike may not like the way I showed her, because she was, in fact, dreaming not with Spike, but with his cousin blueblood and the way she wanted to be noble, but her acts showed indeed like a noble, but a bad kind of it. And he tried to hide his anger while our mother understood what I meant. 

If that wasn't obvious enough, I even took my cell phone and send some messages to Spike and Princess Celestia what I was thinking about that, it was really a crap thing, Galloping Gala is boring, Rarity should understand that kind of nobles is awful, and Blueblood? Really? If she saw Spike was a prince she would fall in love not because she was a friend but in interest. 

Spike was holding sad his cellphone, while Rarity was daydreaming about the wedding and her dreams coming true about being a princess waiting for a prince in shining armor. 

Poor Spike, thankfully I told him he had or even has a crush on Moondancer, that may be a good start for my plan number two. 

I was still looking at the face of Princess Celestia who was still listening, but she was sharp enough to make signals with her face to me like she understood what I was feeling, and we may are having an eye contact with mental talk.

"Should I tell her about your cousin Blueblood?" Princess Celestia narrowed her eyes while she discretely glowed her horn making the telepathy being able to happen. 

"No. She chooses her prince and she chose poorly if it was me I would even reject her with some excuses, but Spike was the one whom he had a crush on her, and doing that to him it makes me feel never wanting she being able to have a chance with this dragon. She chose her fate, and now I will do my best to make Spike has more chances with more mares than he had with Rarity." I shocked my head, and nodded to her making my determination in extreme, she understood what I want and I think she smiled at my decision because she giggled mentally. 

"Well, I think you are being a good brother, even if was a few days."

"Spike was always my favorite, I wouldn't choose nopony better to be my brother," I said mentally while I saw finally Rarity finishing her dream, making her blush when she found out she was talking about her dream with nopony less than Princess Celestia as well.

Spike was trying to keep calm and I have to say, he is doing a great job but soon his mask will fate out. I decided to send a message to him.

-Spike, we will hunt some mares this afternoon, this mare doesn't deserve somedragon like you.

My message made his eyes went wide and he was looking at me in disbelief, so I grinned at him, while I could still hear Rarity saying sorry to our mother nothing less than 10 times.

"Well Rarity it's your day of luck, today Twilight received some tickets to go to Galloping Galla, and while I and Spike will be part of the orchestra, she and her friends will be part as guests. So we first came here to ask you to help me and Spike to find good clothes and order some good stuff for the concert we will be part" I decided to wink to my mother and she grinned with the idea. "We decided to pay you with a ticket because you always helped us with clothes and we couldn't you help you enough for everything you did to us."

"Oh my, I'm really delighted with such offers, I have to say why to thank you Ryujin and little Spike, and to you as well your highness, it's a huge honor to be part of something big as Galloping Galla. Words cannot express how happy I'm now." She tried to sound humble and noble again, so I decided to change a bit.

"Well, as they say, actions speak more than words, so I think you accepting our request would be words enough."I decided to use my sense of humor without being too rude. Joking a bit. I took some pictures of styles of clothing I always want to use at my childhood and new styles as a curiosity because of the culture on earth. And even I took some great pictures of classical musicians style as well. 

I have to say I could hear she gasping in anxiety and being inspired to everything I showed to her. It was like one writer with just one book, who never read another book finally read a masterpiece and bestseller for the first time, she was looking amazed by all the images and details, even if was just images. 

"It's marvelous, darling, I couldn't ever try something like that, everything seems so, elegant, clean, beautiful. Like it deserved to be part of the boutique."She used her magic to bring a notebook and a pencil and draw quickly, everything I showed to her, every kind of clothes and style I wanted her to do it."

After me, Twilight, Princess Celestia, and even Spike decided to take a tea while Rarity was working as crazy with her drawing with my images, it seems our schedule is doing well. 

It didn't take longer than one cup of tea, for Rarity smile tired gasping for many works with her magic and hands to make sure everything was there.

"Okay, I think I can work with this style for stallions, or... humans and even some for Spike too. I think it will be ready after some days."

"That's great, well I think it's time for me to visit somepony now, we time is a bit short, and we were here for 1 hour and 30 minutes, and we have a schedule to follow, sorry because of that Rarity," I said looking at my cell phone clock and used as a good excuse to say bye to her. "We will talk again soon, see yah."

"OH BUCK, YOU ARE RIGHT," Twilight screamed in despair when she found out she was almost late at the schedule as well, she smiled sheepishly to her. "Don't worry Rarity we will be at Fluttershy later for the afternoon tea party like we agreed to do, here is your ticket."

Rarity smiled at the golden ticket who was on her hands, while the others decided to leave her boutique, letting her inspired to do the orders she had to finish. 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike Pov: 

I can't believe she chooses Blueblood, and here I thought I could have a chance in the first place, she didn't even know him. If she had chosen Ryujin I would even try to talk to him, but NO. Blueblood? If I have told her I was a prince as well I know she would choose me. I...

"Are you all right Spike?" A voice came behind me. I turned around and found Ryujin looking at me like he was expecting something like that happens. 

"Yeah... I..." I didn't know what to say to him, it seems he knows everything that is happening in my life. 

"She is blind Spike, she thinks the nobles are good ponies without knowing the worst parts of them, you shouldn't be sad for a pony you had a crush over here." His tone of voice made me see he was right, as my suspicions about him. 

"So... you knew." I think he can be the smartest person who can understand the look around him, or I'm too stupid to see what he was seeing, maybe a bit of both.     

"Spike, everypony can see in your eyes YOU HAVE HEARTS ON IT. If in your eyes had that and nobody saw the hearts inside of it, he or she must have been blind. I can imagine you had been offering help to her in some days to be near her, and she was using your help to make clothes am right?" His serious voice but still tender like he really wanted to help me, and he asked me something I just did a days ago, I liked to help her, but now I don't know what to do anymore.   

I just look away trying to not answer his question.

"Well, you know what? If that mare doesn't choose you, you have to be happy. That means you can have more chances with other mares." He ignored my sad expression and now is he determinate to help me to find another mare? He is so unpredictable, I don't know even if Pinkie Pie could beat him in situations like that, it's like he doesn't get surprises for the others way. And I just have a question for that.      

"Why do you want to do that anyway?" That's the only thing I wanted to know. I know he may have messed up and I'm really trying to be mad with him, but I think he wanted the best for myself and I couldn't be mad to someone who wanted to help me.  

"Well, that's simple. We are males, we are dragons, or you are more than me, and having a crush sometimes isn't bad, but you have to choose really well, so you need to keep your mind open and have more options than just one who possibly could not end well. And if I had a big brother I would like to see him helping me with this kind of problem." He smiled when he walked by my side and passed me. "Well, we still have a schedule to follow and I can't wait for what will happens today." 

"Well that's maybe something cool to do today, having something else to do, and change my thoughts." I was still a bit sad, but then somepony embraced me from behind. I could sense the warming hug, nothing less from my own mother. 

"I'm sorry it didn't work as you planned Spike, but don't worry we will make you have a great day with Ryujin today, let's eat something for breakfast. I pay for it." I cannot deny having somepony important as Princess of Equestria paying for what we want to eat, it's rare to have my mother with me during some time, and I think I should enjoy my time with her, and while I think it's been a little too quick I think that's what Ryujin was trying to do, help me to enjoy my life a bit.

"Okay, so where are we going?" I cannot hide my excitation about what to eat I know we had a bit of tea but we need to eat something. 

"Twilight, what's on the schedule?" Ryujin took a look at me and smile while asking my friend who was still holding a list at her hands.

"Oh, it's time for we pass a bit at Sugarcube corner and eat something for breakfast." She took off the list and smiled for we were in time for the schedule. "I have to say Ryujin, we really enjoyed a bit at Rarity and you still take a time for the schedule."

I think she may have enjoyed the idea to minimize the schedule to accept the unpredictable. And I think just a few days she was near to him she changed in a great way, I think she is improving a lot and I'm proud of her, well, I wish I could do something to change myself too.

"That's great, I can't wait to eat and before we go to visit and meet Applejack's home and Rainbow Dash's place, we could visit the Music store for me and Spike buy some instruments." Ryujin was excited while he was still holding his stuff, but that took me in surprise.

"Wait, me too?" 

"Yeah, I need to you play some kinds of music as well, I like music and we may create a band or something like that, or a duet, yeah. You play the piano and I play other instruments, or if you want we can buy more instruments." The way he was telling me like I already accepted to 

"Why? Why we had to play music anyway?" I still don't get it. Okay, I know he wants to play instruments, but why I have to play piano with him?

"Why? Are asking me why?" The way he smiled at me, made me look weird at him, so I just nodded. He took his cellphone again and decided to play something on it.

  

The melody behind it, made everypony behind us look the direction of the music. As Twilight with our mother looking at him, who was almost creating a scene.

"That's simply because the music is a way to open the door inside your heart and the soul." He said looking at the sky, moved his arm to his side. "The music is a way to improve yourself, your mind, your body, your soul. Music is a virtue, where there are not just songs but the melody behind it is where you show everything about you, your feelings, your thoughts, your inner voice." 

He took a breath and approached me.

"Spike, sometimes music it's a dream, the imagination, the hope, the reason for you keep you determinate. Heroes were remembered sometimes by songs who inspired a music. We should never underestimate the power of music. Because..." He used his hand and hold my shoulder and looked into my eyes. "Music is magic." 

I could understand the meaning of his words and have a melody behind him, my eyes sparkled from his wonderful and excited speech. Princess Celestia and Twilight whom eyes went wide and smiled at his words even gave a little applaud approaching us.

"Well said Ryujin, I didn't imagine you could express music in such way." Mom came complimenting him with his way of life, I think he had experience with music all the time. 

"Well, while I have to say it was a great speech I think you may are overvaluing the music."

"He, if you don't believe in me, why not make a bet? I bet at least one of your friends will sing a song in this month, heck I even bet a double if one of them sing a song today." He said in total confidence as he knew really what would happen, like if he knew exactly how well the things would go for him.

"Humph... if you want a bet, I could accept it, but what would you gain if you win."

"If I win? Hum...what about if I win I could make you watch one video? And if I lose you could have access on your own cellphone, even if you didn't finish the test." He said smiling at her.

I'm thinking about two possibilities about that will end badly.

"Twi... I think you shouldn't." I decided to try but I was interrupted by her.

"It's a deal." She said quickly, and when they made a handshake, I looked unsure to our mother and she was worried in the same way as me.

I could see Ryujin smiling deviously while Twilight was daydreaming. I just gulped.  Then Twilight decided to change the subject.

"Well, I'm curious about one thing Ryujin, "Twilight asked interested near to his hand what was still playing music. "How much do you listen to music?"

"Well, I have I think more than 2000 of music on my cell phone if that answer your question." Ryujin decided to keep walking, while Twilight's mouth dropped again, maybe that will be a thing. 

"That many? What, how is..."

"It's simple Twilight I let my playlist on random, so I will be surprised by the songs of my own playlist, while I enjoy following the list, I think a surprise when I'm bored is a good thing. And I love to sing, play, dance and etc... Anyway, Spike, I need to know, how much do you know about Piano?" He took his hand to my shoulder and put at my scales on my head messing a bit with his hand.

"Well, I learned when I was young, but I stopped some years ago, I think it was almost 2 years." I don't think what my answer made him think, but he sounds considerate something inside his mind. Then he took his cellphone again and pressed something on it.

"Hum..." He murmured while he pressed sometimes at his cellphone until he smiled again and passed me his cell phone. "Take a look on this, tell me, how far you can go with it."

I decided to play the video as he said, it was some keys who was approaching at the keyboard or the piano I think it was, then I could see a slow simple song whom I think it would be easy for some seconds. Twilight and mom was near to me so they could hear too, the simplicity of the melody.

"Well, that was..." I think the word Twilight would say was easy or simple, but then something surprised me, I saw even more keys but it was really many and it would be like many keys at the same time. The explosion of keys being pressed made Twilight and mom look at the cellphone completely in shock.

It was a really quick song after the start.

Still I think I could manage to do something like that, then the style changed again and after that again and again and one more time, 12 styles, I could count and it was 12 in total, that's crazy. I still don't know what the problem of that song, it's strange but so cool in the same time, it sounds silly but impressive somepony could manage that quickly speed with that many styles in one song.

After the song stopped I found it I couldn't it play too long because it was many minutes and many styles of the same music but in different ways. 

I was in shock, never heard a classic style like that, and it was only in piano, it was like all the symphony was on that piano and the other instruments would be useless if they were added or not. That's really amazing but I don't know how much further I could go until that song.

Looking at Twilight and our mom, their reaction weren't different, I could see their mouths drop so hard. I would have laughed if it wasn't me to have to play this song. 

"Well?"He asked me after taking a look at the cellphone it had finished the video. 

"Err... I'm going, to be honest with you, It's too much for me, I think I could manage the second until the 4 styles but I couldn't go even further because it's too much."I had to say the truth to him, I don't know if he expected many things from me, I stopped to play piano during some time, I still am a good pianist but not I was two years ago.

"Perfect, if you manage to take the second style this will be enough to impress many ponies." He smiled wide and enough to take the curiosity of the two ponies behind him. "That will be your surprise card. You know when the surprise attacks? I know you know, think about it, what was your first impression."

"What do you mean by that Ryujin?" Twilight decided to let her curiously win again, but this time she was interested to know what means, obviously. 

"Twilight we will participate in the orchestra of the Galloping Gala, so we have to manage a big surprise and make all of them have their mouths dropped at the floor as you did."He took his cell phone and add in his pocket while we are near to Sugarcube corner. 

"So the beginning was the surprise attack, let them think it was a pathetic music but then make them gasp after receiving a bomb of notes from the melody?"I asked as I understood the reason why such difficult music is created. 

"Yep, when you just started in a silly way and when you thought about something... BAM... the melody comes making you with mouths at the floor.  nothing is better than a surprise attack." Ryujin said while he was opening the door, and like fate was listening to him at the moment he opened it, he was tackled by Pinkie Pie jumping on him.

"RYUJIN."

"WOAAAA," Ryujin screamed after the surprise jumping from Pinkie towards him. Making both at the floor.

"It's great to see you here, why did you come here? It's because you want to eat something?" Pinkie Pie didn't waste time with her questions toward him, while she was above him and holding his shoulders and smiling wide.

"I have to say, you were right about surprise attacks." Twilight came after him and decided to make a joke about his own way of talk. 

"Shut up Twilight."He complained after looking some seconds at Pinkie Pie, who was still smiling at him. "Yes, we came here to have a breakfast and I would enjoy my day if you please Pinkie... GET OUT OF ME."

"Oopsie." Pinkie said quickly after getting up leaving him to do the same.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov

Honestly, I'm not surprised, really I don't. I knew Pinkie Pie would jump at me, but I didn't expect it would be at the door. I think I should've. 

"Are you all right Ryujin?" Mom came after me while I was just cleaning my shoulders because of the dust.

"I'm fine. It happens, and I should be used about somepony going jumpy on me all the time." I decided to use my humor to make them smile, and go directly to my objective: eat breakfast.

Well, at least I'm at Sugarcube Corner, and I'm hungry, so this mission will be easy to accomplish.

I got up, and went inside with everyone and did go directly to the balcony. Where was Pinkie Pie there in her superpowers of cartoon, funny right? I didn't take a look at her because of her surprise attack and now I could take a better look at how she was behaving and she looks.

She was using a good blue shirt with yellow sleeves and a skirt with a belt and her cutie mark on the skirt. 



"Hello everypony, what do you want to eat?" Pinkie Pie said while she took a block of notes from the table and a pencil from her hair.

"Hey Pinkie how is it going?" Spike went to her and greeted her as he usually does. "I want a vanilla cake with some gems on top."

"Ms. Pie, I would accept a good vanilla cake with strawberries on top. " Mom came after Spike and decided to take a sit while she greeted Pinkie Pie and requested a cake as well.

"Well I usually like to eat something salty first before eating a cake or something like that, do you have some options as non-sugar bake?" I decided to ask that because I think I never saw Pinkie Pie bake something without sugar.

"Well, we have a cheese sandwich if you want it..." Wait, Pinkie Pie just said cheese sandwich? Then in some weird thing, she just looked at me. "Why are you making that face."

I notice I was almost bursting in a laugh, and I was holding it.

Please me, if you laugh I will make you regret that, keep calm... keep calm...

"Well, I always thought cheese sandwich at a bakery would be something really different, and even funny." Great job man, you really know how to avoid a bullet. 

"Well, we decided to be an open mind bakery, and having ponies like salty desires first was a great chance for we attract them on the breakfast." Pinkie told me what was the reason, and I have to say I agreed with her because I'm one of that kind of persons who couldn't eat sweet before something salty because my stomach would have a weird feeling. 

"You convinced me, I want one of these cheese sandwiches and a chocolate cupcake with nuts covering on it." I can't wait for my breakfast, I'm really starving.

"Hi Pinkie, I would like 3 blueberries muffins." Did twilight go directly on blueberry ones? Interesting. I can try some later.

Looking Pinkie Pie writing everything and going to the kitchen in a blink, so I think she will come back in some minutes, so I played geometry dash subzero a bit. I always played when I was bored and I have the two versions of the game. 

While Twilight was talking about her projects with mom, I and Spike have some minutes to play something. I called Spike to show something.

"Hey Spike, take a look on this, you need to play something like that."

"What, a game? Let me take a look."

I decided to let Spike near me, while I tried to beat the level from the game. It was a good one. But I played that game a lot of time when I was on earth, press start.



I enjoyed the song behind the game, and Spike looks seriously at my finger who could like acts like a professional who would know exactly the beat behind the song, making the creature behind my block sound easily to beat. 

His eyes shined with the game like he would like to participate. The moment the level finished, I decided to let him play a bit, I decided to close the game and use the original one and the first level because I think it was easy to beat. 



I have to say, looking at him trying and falling was a good way to annoy anyone, and I like to see people enjoying the song and do their best to finish the level. 

When he finished he let it out a cheer of happiness. 

"Yeah, I did it." He said smiling, but he didn't expect Pinkie Pie gave us the meal and we almost eat everything. "Hey, why didn't you call me when the food came."

"We did, "Twilight said while she was eating her final cupcake.

"But you were so lost in the game, you couldn't hear anypony around you," I said while I was finally eating my cupcake. While I have to say the cheese sandwich wasn't bad, but I think it could be better. But it was a good thing to eat before to eat a sweet thing now. 

The flavor was great, and Spike decided to eat his cake with all his might and speed, while we decided to talk to Pinkie while she was on the balcony.

"So, how is it going your day everypony? "Pinkie Pie said after jumping the balcony and sit with us.

"Well, mom, Spike and I are enjoying our schedule about walking around Ponyville and meeting were our friends live," I said enthusiastically then I changed my tone as like annoyed and disappointed. " And Twilight have to give these damn tickets for her friends to go to Galloping Gala." 

"DO YOU MEAN GALLOPING GALA? IT'S THE BEST PLACE FOR ME." Pinkie Pie said smiling and started to bounce and with that sing a song. 



I saw Twilight's face drop when it didn't pass so much and Pinkie Pie sang a song about it, I won the bet easily. But I wasn't that excited because I don't like to think about the Galloping Gala. While it's funny to see Spike and mom eyes get wide, and trying to not laugh about how easily Twilight was defeated.

Twilight slammed her head on the balcony when Pinkie finished her song. Making Pinkie Pie look at us.

"What?" 

"Pinkie Pie, I will go be honest with you, no... just no...please no... It will not be like you were thinking. All that fancy stuff will be boring, and all that nobles will not have fun, neither you." I like Pinkie Pie because she is one of my favorite characters, and I cannot let her be affected by them.

I saw Pinkie Pie smile drop a bit, and her ears get down.

"So that's why I need you to create a party in another place at Canterlot when the Galloping Gala would be boring. You can create a good party for us?" I asked hoping she would enjoy creating a good party.

Seeing her smiling again made me feel better.

"Of course, I will need to prepare some stuff, but I still want the ticket." She said smiling to Princess Celestia and Twilight.

After receiving the ticket I decided to warn her.

"Don't expect all the fun stuff going on that place, because I know it will be boring and when you try to make something better over there everypony would look weird at you and you would end hurt. So making another party just for we go there for some time and then go directly to your party would be the best thing to do." 

"Okie Dokie lokie." Pinkie Pie said smiling wide at us.

After Spike finished his breakfast, our mother as Princess of Equestria paid for the good meal we received. And after taking outside from Sugarcube Corner, we decided to walk to our next place on the list.

"Well I think we could change something from the schedule, what about me and Spike go to the music store, and you two can have a bit of time for yourselves to do something, while I walk with him, and we meet over here in one hour and then together go to Applejack's house." I wanted to do something with Spike, but I know they would want to go with me to the music store.

"What? Why? Don't you want to we go with you?" Twilight asked sadly and my mom may not enjoy that idea as well. 

"Actually it's not that, I think Spike and I would need a brotherhood time, and some time just for us guys to see something around here by ourselves, and looking at their faces, they may are afraid of me because I'm with you mom, and if we split a bit and come together with you explaining to them they are fine, that would be great." I was being honest, being stared by everypony sucks, now I know how humans in Equestria fictions feel about that. 

My mom understood the reason for I'm being uncomfortable so she nodded taking Twilight with her. 

"Great, Spike, let's go. Do you know where the place is right?" I was positive about the idea for me and Spike has a boy walk.

"Well I have a shot, but looking at the map it wasn't too far from here." He shrugged while he looks at the map who was in his claws.

"That's great. Let's go." I said after following him. 

At the moment we walked I could sense someponies staring at me, but it wasn't that much like before, so I could feel better with this result, I decided to wave my hand to someponies who became awkward and some waved back. 

We walked until we found a place with a giant treble clef. If wasn't that obvious there was a vinyl disc and a lightning over it. With VS and Oc name on it. 

" I have to say, that's an impressive logo to call attention over here," I admit, while didn't appear over the show, I thought it was cool to see something like that.

"Yep," Spike said while we went inside of the place.

"Cool, we have clients. Hey Octavia, new ponies at the store." I became aware of who would be the voice of that pony and guessing from the videos I watched I think it would be nothing less than one of the badass ponies ever. We went directly to the balcony where she was excited while she called her friend behind her at the door. 

"Oh, that's wonderful." Another voice came from behind a door, the other pony, she opened the door smiling. "Welcome to VS and Oc music store and I'm..."

Then she found out I and Spike were the clients, and she became in shock. I saw Spike looking at the two ponies in shock as well, and I have to say I would be shocked too. One was wearing a completely musical suit in an elegant way, using a black lipstick and with elegant hair showing she takes care of her appearance, while the other decided to be the opposite, going in the wild style of purple top, part showing her black bra, and wearing her own unique glasses. 



"You are..." I continued the conversation and used my hand to make the mare snap back from her thoughts.

"Oh, forgive me for my shock, I'm Octavia Melody and this is my friend Vinyl Scratch, what can we do for you?" 

"You are forgiven, it happens to us. It's not easy to be dragons living among ponies over here. Right, Spike?" I asked making Spike snap his thoughts as well from where he was thinking.

"Oh yeah, we are used from that kind of situation." 

"Are you two dragons? That's so cool. While I don't get it why you don't look so much as him." Vinyl said while she made a comparison between me and Spike.

"Well I'm a water dragon, so I wouldn't need much scales because this is my form without scales because it is perfect to swim because is hydrodynamic." I decided to lie about my species, and that's a perfect excuse I used during many times in my imagination. 

"That's so cool." Not just Vynil but Spike as well said at the same time. Making me chuckle at their reaction.

"Well, for what are we doing here, we want to buy some instruments." I decided to go directly to the point. And even if Octavia wasn't surprised as well she decided to compose herself.

"Well, that's something we could arrange, what kind of instruments you are looking for?" She smiled at me taking a look at me and Spike who were interested in looking around with many instruments over there.

"Well, for me a violin, an electric guitar. And for my brother a piano and a keyboard." That's all the instruments not including my ocarinas that I could play until today.

"My my. It seems you are going to create a band or something like that." Octavia became aware and surprised with the request me and Spike had on the list.

"Actually we want to practice to Galloping Gala because we will be part of the Orchestra," I told her like it was just a normal part of my day, waiting for the next sentence.

"WHAT?" That's the reaction I waited and I never get tired of it. "I mean, I'm aware this year the Galloping Gala would receive new musicians..." 

"Are you going to be part of the Galloping Galla?" I knew all the answers but I need to act seriously curious about the pony who is part of the duet of the best musicians of Equestria.

"Well, sure. I'm a good cellist over Canterlot. So I still play over there during all these years. And I'm surprised to meet more two po... I mean two dragons who would be part of the same orchestra as me." Octavia told showing her comprehension of what I said. 

"Well don't worry I think Spike and I will be a good support for you. Right, brother?" I asked Spike who was still looking at both of that mares.

"Sure bro." He shook his head and nodded to me.

"Are you really sure? Because they just invite the best from the best, it's not all the musicians who would be honored to be part of the orchestra." While she could see I'm interested and talking the truth, she may think that's a lie by the way she told me. 

"Come on Tavi, they are two dragons, and they are going to buy our instruments, I think they could possibly be somepony who would make Galloping Gala less tedious." I was interrupted by Vinyl who said almost the real reason I would be there.

"Don't start that again Vinyl, I told you, we should compose ourselves to the royalty, and make them enjoy, even if that is boring." I cannot deny her point of view and while I want to make something fun, I need to make as royalty as well, make elegant but beautiful at the same time.

"Well, I'm really sure my brother could make a good demonstration of our abilities," I said making Spike look at me in disbelief.

"Dude seriously? Really?" He asked me like if I just want to show him off to everypony. And of course, I was doing that. 

I just nodded to him and made him groan annoyed. 

"Where is the piano?" He sighed and asked Octavia who appointed to the piano where he went there to sit at the chair behind the keys.  

He cracked his fingers and decided to use his cell phone to take the video he watched before and use the composition as well and press the keys as the notes fell over the cellphone.



The song started making Octavia raise her eyebrow like (that's it?) Without noticing what was the real song after the start. Vinyl fake smile while she thought it would be a novice who would play piano for the first time, being well but not great enough to be part of the orchestra. 

And the next style started, with Spike using all his fingers in full speed to match the part of the song, making both of the mares jumps in surprise from the way he was using his claws, and the speed and precision, and with all the new notes playing the same song. Their mouths dropped so hard on the floor while she just stared at me with a smug smile. 

Then the next style changed again and made them look at each and other and Spike using the new style as well. 

Then Spike wen to next style, still using the same song. And if I remember he said, that's his limit. I decided the moment he finished the 4 styles I used my hand at his shoulder making him look at me.

"That's enough Spike, you already showed your skills, you still need training, what do you think about this piano?" I said smiling at him who was breathing a bit.

He sighed but looked happy at the piano.

"This is a good one, I think that would be great to have it." He said smiling at me.

"Perfect, now we found it. I think you should go to mom and tell her to give the bits because we may need a lot of it. Or you can bring her over here to pay to us." I forgot we don't have any bits to buy our stuff and mom was the only one who was paying and asking her by message would be a bad thing. I think that would be a great idea to him going there. 

"Sure bro, I will be back," Spike said going outside the door, leaving me alone with that two mares looking at him going outside.

"Amazing dragon isn't he?" I asked making them look at me surprised. "Sadly not many ponies value him for his efforts or for himself, there was one fashionista whom he had a crush during somedays or even in a week, and she is the place to call him in a date on Galloping Gala, she decided to say to want to go on there with our cousin." 

They were still surprised and with their mouths open, but her eyes were wide from the way I told that.

"I think she knew he had a crush on her and she may want to use him the way she wanted. I decided to go over here to show his skills because he needs to cheer up, and show he is more than many ponies think he is... Just a dragon. I have a request for you two who would go at Canterlot at Galloping Gala." I told that making them still look at me in surprise. "I know there is nothing good to be remembered at there in that day, so I wanted him to have a special day with me and find somepony to cheer him up too, like a date with somepony." 

My request made them choke from surprise.

"I know that's too much, but I think if he finds more mares than just 2 he had a crush or even if he had just a normal date like a normal dragon or pony as you prefer. He would cheer up." I knew they are still too shocked to say something. "If you want, you can have a date as a friend with him, making his night better after we play something at Galloping Galla and in the time of break we could go somewhere else." 

Their eyes made an eye contact off and then they nodded. I waited more minutes, and they recovered their composure.

In the next minute, their eyes became wide again after seeing Princess Celestia crossing the door. Their mouths dropped again from the shock, while I chuckled from their reaction.

"I'm glad you are here," I told mom while she smiled while Spike and Twilight passed over the door.

"I'm glad you let me and Twilight come here, and we talked with them and it seems you were right, they were nervous more about me than you." Mom told me while she smiled from the way she was looking at the two ponies behind me. "Ah, you must be the owners of this place, I want to know how much is it for the instruments?"

Octavia was the first who recovered from her shock and bowed to her, making her friend does the same. And them after they recovered from their bow she decided to talk again.

"Well until now they didn't choose another thing than that piano, and the way he told me, it was a piano, a keyboard, an electric guitar, and a violin. Wait a sec I will bring the other instruments as well. Vinyl come here with me." Octavia acted like an educated pony while she took Vinyl by force in the way I was looking at.

"So?" I heard something inside my mind, it was that mother and son telepathic voice talking as we always had, well in this chapter. 

"Long story short, this two would be the two best possibilities for him," I replied the voice inside my head and looked at my mom who smiled at that story.

"Don't you think it's too early for Spike already has a marefriend?" She gave me a rhetorical question because she knew Spike's crush as well.

"Yep, but not for him have a good crush with two ponies who would make him grow up a good dragon and with more freedom than the last choice he had." I did a rational answer for that rhetoric question, making her giggle.

"It's true, so you did that because of him. And you didn't want to me and neither Twilight to come here for don't make much pressure on them."She said capting the idea as well from what I planned at the moment we split our group.

"Yep." I agreed with her, I smiled and she smiled as well.

"Well played son." She compliments me with my genius strategy to hook up Spike.

"Yeah, I know how to do that. Hehehe" I decided to keep looking around the place, it was really fun to see, it was like their house on the slice of life episode, it was half and a half. One half was focused on classic instruments, and the other was focused on electric instruments as well. 

I enjoyed seeing that over the place, two parts of the same music to create a remix, like two different genres but creating the same music and the fusion would be perfect.

Then I heard the door opening showing Vinyl using her horn and magic to bring some of the instruments, while Octavia brought some instruments as well.

It was many choices to make, but looking at them smiling at me, I could sense they are a bit nervous.

"Spike, come here," I called him, to make him look at that instruments as well.

"Cool, so what do we have here?" 

"Hey, dude, if you want a tip on what kind of Keyboard to use, take this one. It's the one you have 10000 spaces to create rhythms and more than 600 instruments inside of it, making you create your own composition of electronic, rock and other genres as well." Vinyl told him showing a great keyboard to him. "I use this keyboard in my remixes." 

"That's cool. I want it." Spike already made a good choice from his own keyboard to practice.

I nodded agreeing with the idea. Then Vinyl showed me the cases of electric guitars. And she selected one with a good smile and when she opened in my front, I recognized what kind of instrument was that, and I was surprised and speechless.

"And for you dude, this is..." Vinyl was going to describe it, but I already interrupted.

"Ibanez Artcore AF75 With a neck made of mahogany and a body of maple is one of the best hollow body electric guitars included on this list. Due to its hollow body design, this guitar has the ability to play well in all genres, ranging from country to hard rock, and is known for its high-quality tone and ability to maintain tune through long periods of playing. This is possible in part due to the pickups at the neck and bridge, reducing excess humming for clarity in tone and pitch.  The knobs at the base of the body have a super-grip design, making it easy to change the volume and tone between the neck and the bridge and utilize the three pickup selector." I said with my eyes sparkling at the guitar, I was almost drolling from the instrument. 

In the look of their faces, they were surprised I knew so well about the instrument.

"I will take it," I said determined, making Vinyl nodded to me and open space for Octavia bring some violins to me. "Now this will be difficult, violins there always a great story by musicians using their violins, and it would be difficult to choose one great as well.

"It seems you know about violins and not just guitars, I'm really happy to have another 2 ponies or dragons who enjoy classical music like me." Octavia smiled from my way to see the instruments. So she showed me the violins one by one."It's great to have somepony using violin because the last one quit the orchestra, but nopony liked him because he was a jerk, but it was a great violinist." 

"Nopony is a Paganini," I told her making her confused. "Paganini is one of the best violinists around everywhere I went." 

"Well I think I know whom you are talking about, his name was Sharp P. Violin, maybe Paganini was his middle name. And it was true when they said he was the best violinist over Equestria, even they fabricated his own style of the violin." She said using her hand to open one of the violin cases.

The violin dedicated to Paganini...

"I want it too. So now we have our instruments, how much is it?" 

"Well, they were really expensive but looking at who is going to pay dude. I think it's really cheap for you. It's 15.000 bits with the piano." Vinyl said while she didn't imagine Princess Celestia would buy her instruments.

"Well, I think that's a fair price." Princess Celestia came and using her magic brought a bag with 15 thousand bits on it. "You can bring them to the Golden Oak Library." 

Their smile dropped when they remembered they have to move the instruments and the piano to where we should train. I forced myself to not laugh.

They fake a smile while nodding. So I think it was time to say goodbye.

"Well, see you around." We went outside, smiling from what we did. Now we can train to play and be part of a great concert at Galloping Gala, and I have a few ideas about it. 

"That's great, it seems everything on the schedule is going well. Now we can go at Applejack to eat a meal and go to Rainbow Dash later." Twilight said while she risked another thing from the schedule list.

"And I have to say, you create a great impression Spike, they were looking like a fish, without even breathing," I said while Spike blushed from the idea to play to that two mares.

"Well, thanks." I didn't know I went really well.

"So, how much far is Applejack's house, she lives near here?" I asked even knowing where she lives. It's a bit far.

"Actually it's a bit far from here, but I can teleport us to there." Twilight suggested a great idea for herself, and I have to say, thankfully she knows many spells. 

I nodded looking at my mother who was smiling with the idea to be teleported as well. 

When she used the teleport, I felt my stomach get a weird feeling and I was a bit dizzy, well I think that's the side effect to people or ponies who don't are used to it.

But the teleport worked really well, I could see all that apple trees around us. It was really amazing to see how much red those apples are. 


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia Pov:

It seems Ryujin is taking really well about where he is, it's like he is used about that. But I don't know how he gets used over here in so few days. Usually, when a foreigner comes here it takes weeks or even months to them understand where they are. And here he is doing what he does every time. 

He is a smart boy, always understanding around him. Even when he was a child I could see the look on his parents when he understands the situation around him and still has a cold mind. 

The only thing I'm still not understanding is why he seems to dislike so much about Galloping Gala. I know it's boring and that stuffs, but it seems even telling the name makes him groan in annoy. Does he know something I should have know? Well, I think I will take a look at my own cell phone and take a research over the internet as Ryujin told me. 

I will do that when he gets distracted by the Apple family.

After we walked some miles we found somepony who was working hard at the trees. A pony who kicked her tree to make all the apples fall from the tree.

An orange pony who is known among us as Applejack the element of Honesty. Looking at her western style of clothes and traditional hat she wore all her life.

 

"Hey Applejack, over here." I heard my pupil called her friend in our direction.

The surprising look from the working mare made the trip looks funny because she took her hat and went in our direction.

And like many of my subjects, she bowed to me.

"You can rise my dear Applejack," I said that to make her acts herself again, even if that is in my front. 

"Hello partners, Ah thought you wouldn't appear anymore. But you came at a great time. My granny is making the meal for us while ah'm still working at these trees." Applejack told us, while she decided to take a break for a second.

I found Ryujin staring a tree, while Twilight and Spike came after Applejack. 

"Do you want a help with that? We can help you with carrying the apples who falls from the trees." Twilight decided to offer help while Spike nodded behind her.

"That would be nice sugarcube. Ah, think ah would need help to carry that many apples. While ah think ah need to rest my leg a bit." Applejack said while she stretched her legs.

I looked directly to Ryujin who was still looking at the tree, approaching his hand trunk. And in a second I think I saw him closing his eyes concentrating about doing something.   

But not just me but everypony behind me saw a sound of smack at the tree and all the apples over the tree fell at the floor. 

We were shocked by a moment, looking at him sighing after doing something. 

"Damn I need to find a way to not overwork of my force. I'm thinking I shouldn't have used haki on that, because I made a lot of noise and I could see if I do one more time, the tree would fell down and Applejack would kill me." He murmured something while I could hear him saying that, I don't know what kind of force is that haki but it seems is really powerful for making him not want to use again on a tree.

"How did you do that?" Applejack went to Ryujin who was still looking at the tree with a careful look. She was shocked but examined the tree herself and found what was it. "WHAT THE HECK. WHY IS YOUR HAND MARKED AT THE TREE?"

Her screaming made everypony's eyes go direct at the tree who was still solid but it seems a hand mark in the middle of it. 

"I may use my hand to make all the apples fall over the tree and it seems I used so much force?" Ryujin said sheepish trying to look away from Applejack's indignant look. 

Applejack stared at him, trying to find words to say something but she couldn't.

"Be careful on the next time." She said after sighing in defeat, not knowing what was that from, but it seems Ryujin looked really sorry.

"Ok." He said after going to Twilight who was still staring at him. "Come on Twilight, you saw me fighting, I think you were the one who should be used to things like that."

"That's it. Every time you do something I will not be surprised anymore." Twilight said crossing her arms, making him chuckle.

"Woa Ryujin, what kind of strength was that. You didn't even punched or something like that, you just touched the tree and that happened."

"Yeah but I think I need to control my strength as well, if I use the same force on that tree again Applejack would kill me if I just crushed her tree," Ryujin replied like he imagined she would indeed do that.

"Yah bet your ass Ah will do that." Applejack said stubbornly even after watching his power. But it seems he had a bit of fear on her.

"Okay, I'm sorry I just need to control a bit more," Ryujin said annoyed.

Applejack sighed from a sudden change in their behavior and decided to look at me.

"Sorry to if you saw something yah don't like your highness." Applejack apologized for her behavior. "Forgive my curiosity, but what's the reason for your presence is needed, princess."

"Oh don't worry about my dear Applejack. We came here not to just show Ryujin Ponyville but my student was invited to go to the great event called Galloping Gala and she and her company are invited to appear on that night." I have to say I observed again both of their reactions, while Applejack smiled wide and became excited, Ryujin rolled his eyes gritted his teeth really hard. "Why not give to your friend Applejack a ticked my dear student?" 

"Sure Princess Celestia." Twilight Sparkle gave to Applejack and now while she tells her plans about that night. I think I will do a research over her.

I went to the search bar and wrote Galloping Galla. 

The first thing I saw was a name Grand Galloping Gala wrote at a site of Wikia. I decided to read. Season 1,2,5? I think I shouldn't read to much, just season one as well.

I read the information based on that... So that's the reason for him doing that? Hum... oh... OHHHHHH... Hum... now I know why he wanted to focus on Pinkie Pie and Spike because it seems while the others may have consequences, who should receive worse is them and Fluttershy. Should I intervene in some way?

"Hey, Princess?" Somepony asked me making me snap from the cellphone. It was Twilight who was looking at me. "Are you all right?

"Oh... Twilight, I'm fine, why?" I decided to not tell her about that.

"It's because Applejack was talking about why she is happy about receiving the ticket and she asked if it would be okay to..."

"Have a place to sell her apple pies at Canterlot at the Grand Galloping Gala? Yeah, It's really okay with that... I was listening, Twilight" I decided to smile while I made Twilight smile sheepish.

"Oh, thank you, your highness. I hope everything it goes well to fix and remake everything over here."Applejack said while she took her hat out as gratitude. I bit my lips like if I should tell her about how it will end it. I looked at Ryujin and he was struggling as if he was in the same situation as me, then he just sighed and ignored. 

"But I have to warn you, my dear... while new options of food are accepted at Canterlot at a big event, many ponies are used to sophistication and they may not enjoy a classic style of apple pie." I decided to give a warning because I knew how much ponies would be a jerk about something like a good apple pie.


I saw Ryujin look at me like he was surprised by my response. Like he wasn't expecting me to give that idea to her.

"Ah will keep that in mind Princess, thank you for the warning. But ah think many ponies will appreciate my pie." Applejack sounded less excited but still hopeful and more serious about what she wants.

I saw Ryujin came near me like trying to talk inside my head. I giggled at his trying, I think I will use my magic to talk to him again.

"What can I do for you, sweetie."

"How did you Applejack would fail poorly at Grand Galloping Gala?" He asked me in surprise like he didn't expect me to do something like he does.

"Internet. Like you said..."I said giggling while I saw his eyes becoming wide. "So you knew all long how badly would end it to everypony but you didn't tell them the future, but you changed the minimum, so that's how you do. But my question is what about Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy?"

"Rainbow Dash leave her be." His answer looks at him in surprise. "I don't think she would listen to me even I said the future and she would prove I was wrong and it would make everything worse."

I cannot deny his reasons, but I'm still waiting for what he was planning for Fluttershy.

"And Fluttershy I cannot help her, because I'm really curious about how that ended to her if she talks the language of the animals, so I have no idea other than let her be too." He said like he was defeated about the idea.

"Well, I may know a reason for that or not. But it seems we have to discover that later." I suggested that while he agreed with the idea.

"WOA" I heard something coming and the voice was familiar.

Ryujin stepped away from Twilight while I did the same, Neither Twilight and Applejack have time when Rainbow Dash crash with her in the impact.

I and the others cringed from the impact sound.

And there were three mares on the floor. 

I saw the mare what we talked some seconds ago, the mare who stand up with her messed rainbow hair, while she wore a blue jack and a white T-shirt and black shorts with her cutie mark on it. The element of Loyalty Rainbow Dash.



The things will start to become even better.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov:

WHY? WHY FROM EVERYPONY IT HAS TO BE MEEEEE.

I thought about that after looking at Rainbow Dash who smiled happily at me.

"Are we talking about Grand Galloping Gala?" She has the audacity to say that while she was over me and Applejack.

"Rainbow Dash."Applejack said that annoyed while she was on the floor. After she got up, she sternly looked at her. "You told me you too busy to help me to harvest the apples, what were you busy doing? Spying?"

"No," She said turning around and looking at the tree above us. "I was busy... naping. And I'm just happy to hear you have an extra ticket?"

She said while she was looking at me smiling excitedly. I was a bit unsure and I was looking at Ryujin who was holding all his strength to urge to scream but he took a deeper breath.

"You know what?" I heard him saying that. "Yeah, we have Rainbow Dash, even one for you."

"YESSSS. THAT'S SO AWESOME." Rainbow Dash screamed excited making me step away a bit. Then she came at me again and I think I'm seeing a pattern, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and now Rainbow Dash. "The wonderbolts perform at Grand Galloping Galla every year."

And now I think I will have to listen to one more story about what they want to do that night? 

Why did I have to be the one to give them the ticket? It seems like everything will not happen exactly in the way we want.

And now Rainbow Dash is daydreaming like the others, here we go again. 

I think everytime I listening to their story I'm going to have an urge to scream like Ryujin.

I just gave the ticket to Rainbow Dash too, to make her happy.

"Well, now we are here, let's help Applejack before we have a meal. I'm really starving." Ryujin said looking at me with a face like don't give up. Making me feel better.

"Sure, with more ponies helping with this rest of harvest would be great to have everypony to eat the lunch." Applejack said while she told us how we should help her in the harvest.

And I have to say, it was fun, talking while working at the harvest. Never knew Ryujin knew some songs about apples. And some even were catchy like Apple Pen and Pineapple.

It was funny the way he danced and was making the apples fall from the trees in silly ways, while we enjoy him singing and talking about silly things. 

It was fun to have him around the work, it seems even Applejack became relaxed after we helped her to harvest a few of her apples in the morning.

"Applejack the lunch is ready." Come to a voice far from we are, making everypony smiling to the news. I could hear my own stomach growling in hungry too.

"Yeah. I was really starving, can't wait for the food." Said Rainbow Dash after flying a bit. She looked at our human friend and decided to make a silly challenge. "Hey Ryujin, I bet I can eat more than you."

"It's on." Ryujin smile while he followed them in the same direction.

"Hey, don't let me behind this, ah want to show how the Apples eat their food." Applejack went behind followed them quickly passing Ryujin from the way to her house.

"Sometimes I think we are just having a normal day," I said smiling while Spike passed by me.

"Come on Twilight, we need to go there to see how it will ends." Spike went quickly to their direction making me smile at them going to Applejack's house.

"It seems you are enjoying your day like everypony."

"Yeah, while I have to confess... everypony wanting to go to Grand Galloping Gala and have many dreams and that stuffs, I don't know why everypony has so many expectative on that stuffs, the only thing I wanted to do it was passing more time with you," I confessed to my teacher and receiving her smile made my day feel better, because I think she was the first friend I ever have, and she always knows about everything I passed, day after day I want to follow her example and become like her.

"Twilight, I'm going, to be honest with you, Ryujin is right. The Grand Galloping Gala will be boring and focused on noble ponies, and the thing is, it will not just you who will try to take my attention over there."Hearing that from my teacher made me feel a bit sad but there was nothing I could do, it was just a simple objective, and I forgot the other ponies would try the same thing as me. "But it seems Ryujin is doing everything to make his part simple with Spike a simple plan, play some songs on Orchestra and get out from the Grand Galloping Gala, and I have to say. I think I will try to leave the Grand Galloping Gala when I have chance too, just to go at Pony Joes where him and Pinkie Pie are making a great back up party over there, and that is something I really want to do, and that time we can have a time to enjoy ourselves as a friends and talk about everything."

Now I became happy from the idea about having a backup party, that's why Ryujin wanted so badly Pinkie Pie to give up from the Grand Galloping Gala because she could create a better party at Canterlot. 

"So that' his objective? Create a party for when Grand Galloping Gala gets boring for us?" I asked like it wasn't that simple, but looking at Princess Celestia nodding to me, I think it was really a good idea from Ryujin doing that for us.

"Well, let's see how is it going everypony, I'm really curious about how the bet will end because I'm curious about what he will make you watch because he bet the double in a bet you lose so easily" Hearing Princess Celestia giggling from my defeat, and now I'm really worried about him because I never thought Pinkie Pie would make me lose in just a few minutes. I gulped fearing the worse.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

When it's a food challenge. I've always imagined the professionals how they would win the contests, while I never was in one, I think a friendly game between me, Rainbow Dash and Applejack would be a good way to improve our friendship.

At the moment I waited Applejack passed me and Rainbow Dash, I went even faster than before, using 30 percent of my current speed, making me be head in the head against Rainbow Dash.

I decided to make a tie with Applejack, and went, even more, faster than before. 

I could sense Applejack cheek against my check because we went at the same speed, while Rainbow Dash went faster cheating with flying. I couldn't let her win that, so I decided to at the moment she was passing in my front, I just pulled one of her feathers, making her fall in pain and with that I fake my fall with her and Applejack, forcing a tie.

In the end, we rolled until Applejack's door. 

"Rainbow Dash, what the heck was that?" Applejack said angrily with Rainbow Dash who started that.

"ME? IT WAS YOU WHO TOOK MY FEATHER." And while Rainbow Dash didn't know who took the feather I found funny the way it ended. I could help but laugh with the end.

"HAHAHEHAHAHAHEHAH." My laugh made their two looks at me funny, then notice we were just fighting for a silly thing, so they joined with me in the laugh. We burst in laugh until the others come at the door.

"Applejack, granny told to..."Applebloom opened the door revealing we three laughing and she looked at me specifically, and I know one thing...

I saw the position I was and in a position of animation where the boy was above the girl and almost his hands were nearly touching her breasts? Yep, that was my situation at the door, and the worst I was above nopony less than Applejack.

Fuck...

"Sister, what kind of creature is above of you? Is he going to take advantage of you? I will call Granny and Mac to help you out."Applebloom said in shock and went inside of the house, making me get up and Applejack's face gets flushed and becoming angry.

"APPLEBLOOM COME HERE RIGHT NOW, HE IS NOT A CREATURE, AND HE WASN'T GOING TO TAKE ADVANTAGE OF ME." She screamed in anger while she went inside at such speed. 

Me and Rainbow Dash whistled from her speed, while I and she snickered from such accident. 

"Well, you know when sometimes by accident ponies would misunderstand your acts like another one?" I knew that from many cliches of animations, but sometimes it can happen, really, even in real life could have misunderstanding from a simple act.

"Like in the moment you were above Applejack?" Rainbow Dash didn't waste time to tease me.

"Yep, I think her sister might think we weren't running and falling." I ignored her teasing and told her my conclusion.

"Well, I think you did that on purpose."She decided to make a joke about what happened.

"Pff, come on, I'm not that kind of guy who touches without asking first." I countered her joke with my own, with half-truths and lies.

"Really? Never thought you were that kind." She decided to use my own joke against me. Clever, she knows how to use good information as such.

"Well, shut up, the others are coming, so let's get inside." I decided to ignore her giggling, while I went inside smiling at the door.

"Sure, whatever." She replied while she followed me at the entrance, I could saw the ponies over there, Applejack was trying desperately to punish Applebloom but a bulk stallion who could be understanding Big Macintosh was holding her. 



I was a ruckus over there.

"Release me, Big Mac, ah want to show this little one about making a shame over Apple family. " Applejack was with bloodshot eyes directly at the terrified filly who was behind what supposed to be their granny. One of the eldest ponies in the actual show, the most respected and one of the badass ponies ever, Granny Smith, whit her green fur and old clothes. 

"Nope." He said like his own voice, while he was holding her shirt with his one hand, and she was running in the same place.

"And it's your fault something like that happens Applejack, you should have warned about visits over here, the poor fella must have been confused." The green old pony looked at me who was narrowing her eyes to Applejack who was still trying to what supposed to kill her own sister.

"Well, let's eat, hey Granny Smith, sup Big Mac, I hope you have much food because not just us are here but even Princess Celestia is coming here with Twilight and Spike." Rainbow Dash already dropped the bomb, making Big Mac and Granny Smith eyes open wide. 

"The princess?" Granny Smith asked while she was surprised as Big Mac who almost released Applejack who was grinning to the opportunity to take Applebloom but he in the same second held even stronger making her annoyed.

"Yep, she came here to see if I could enjoy Ponyville for the first time, I'm new over here." I decided to say just the reason we are here.

"I could see that feela, you don't have fur, and I don't know what kind of pony is you." Granny Smith looked curious at me like she already saw many things in her life, but a human like me? I doubt just like her. 

"It's a long story, but long story short. I was living at the Everfree forest for some days before fighting Nightmare Moon. And don't botter about what kind of specimen I'm, because I may be the only human or water dragon in entire Equestria." I decided to use 2 of my identities, one is a human and if that doesn't work, go directly to a water dragon. It always works.

"But don't dragons have scales?" Applebloom already made another question, and at the moment I was going to say something a voice came from behind.

"Water dragons may not need scales, because it's great to swim because is hydrodynamic."It was the same dragon I like to call my brother, Spike came in the right moment. 

"Hey, Spike," I said smiling at him, while I could see Twilight coming and behind her my mom princess Celestia in her and great kindness. 

"Did we lost something?" Twilight asked while she saw Applejack stop her track but still was held in the air by Big Mac, and the others were looking at Twilight and Princess Celestia who came after her.

"I hope my visit doesn't have disturbed you." In the way she asked, I could understand why it was already a ruckus and now in her presence maybe if they continue would be a bad example. 


Well...  what can I say?.... Continue until the next chapter...
> End of Arc pt.2 - The Ticket Master 2.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Celestia Pov:

I have to say, while I find amusing all the respect and maybe the fear of someponies around me during these centuries, it's really annoying to have that when you visit the familiar of someone whom you know and ask to be treated as a usual pony as well. 

The apple family should be the only ponies it could be treated as my neighbors because my old home was near here, and it's near to their propriety. I remember when I was having a talk with some ponies who may be the first apples wasn't that afraid of me. 

It's like what some ponies say over these days. It sucks to be feared for somepony you know the family really well. It's kind of sad these family who was so great over these years when I was with Luna over the castle, have some financial problems. I hope Ryujin detected over the future a way to help them. 

Well, I watched the Matriarch looking at me in Silence while the others as well unless Applejack who was still struggling to find a way to go to that poor little filly who was hiding but still shocked.

The worst part is the silence while nopony was saying anything.

"Hey Princess Celestia take a sit and be ready for what they will do, everything the Apples do is worthy of eating,"Spike said while approaching the chair and sitting while waiting the other ponies come to the table, Ryujin was sitting over at the left of the blank chair while Spike was on the right chair of the blank chair, making my child waiting for me to sit between them, that's so cute. 

"So that must be a great quality of meal we should have over here. I can't wait to try something."I said while I came over that chair, looking at my 2 sons looking at the Apples who was still trying to snap.

"Come on Applejack, we have a competition to make and I'm hungry, can you kill your sister another time or day?" Rainbow Dash decided to snap the family with her voice while making Ryujin nodded in agreement.

The first of snap was Granny Smith who was still shocked to see me.

"Oh, horseapples. I'm sorry for not serve you at my house, excuse me, your highness, I will appear with the lunch over here. Applebloom, Applejack stop whining and help me to serve these." I have to say, while I'm a bit hungry I could see the look on Rainbow Dash's starving face.

Applejack glared to her sister one last time before sigh and nodded to her grandma. Both the sisters went in the direction of the oven and decided to prepare the table. 

Twilight was sitting next to Spike who was using his cellphone for something. 

"Come on Spike, at least let me see what kind of speel is possible to do with level 5." Twilight was insisting something while Spike was deadpanning to her.

"I told you, he just has fireballs and if you use too much I will have to waste my gems. And I don't want to waste my gems on something like that, I'm stocking to buy a dragon." Spike said in harsh to Twilight making her pout.

"But the dragon just have a flamethrower and a few HP. You should buy a kirin who is specialist in magic." Twilight insisted while not agreeing with the Spike choices of something I don't know what they are talking about.

"Well, when you have your own cell phone, you can decide everything you want." Wow, never seen Spike said some snark words.

"DAMN. Spike that was brutal."Ryujin gasped looking at Spike like if he felt it. And Twilight glared to Spike before going to Ryujin with a pouting face.

"Ryujin please, can you give me a cell phone? Spike doesn't want to let me play his games."

"Well, did you at least answered 3 questions of my list?" Ryujin answered her question with another question, making Twilight look on the door in shame.

"It's impossible to answer that, all the logic answers I give to you it was wrong as you say." Twilight slammed her head on the table making everypony look at us during some time.

"Well, maybe in the future I can give you a cell phone, but not today, you are not ready."Ryujin just said she isn't ready.

"I'M READY, ASK TO EVERYPONY, I'M READY."

"Twilight you cannot take what internet will drop on you. You will regret your decisions, and I'm warning you if you insist on that I..." Ryujin was looking serious to her, but he was cut by her furious stubbornness.

"I don't care, give me a chance I'm stronger than you think." While I have to say Twilight is intelligent, her ignorance will make her have decisions she will regret, and looking on Ryujin deep looking, I have to say, she will regret that.

Rainbow Dash was looking at them curious about where this will leads. 

Ryujin got up from his place and touched his cellphone during sometimes and then he looked deep in Twilights eyes and then sighed. 

"Okay Twilight if you insist, I will give you one try, just one try to prove you are stronger enough to receive what internet will give to you. Spike and Princess Celestia, whatever you do, don't look at the screen and not even think about watching the video. Actually, I recommend to give a space and stay away from the cellphone." Ryujin said low enough to me and Spike hears and gave a bit of space, I have to say, I have thousands and thousands of years but I never would challenge when Ryujin would show something so serious. 

We gulped while the older brother of Apple family was looking at us in confusion. 

"Twilight this is the thing I wanted you to watch after you lose the bet, but if you really insist on that, I will give you a challenge. If you don't puke, you will receive a cell phone." Puke? Is he talking seriously? I think I will be outside of the table to not see the square.

I could see his mischevious smile, while Twilight was sweating like a river of nervous.

"Okay, I will take it." She gulped deciding her fate.

"Spike, use the camera and rec a video of this," Ryujin said making Spike get ready while he played a video with some beautiful silly song on behind.

"Why are you tapping my reaction?" Twilight asked uncomfortably.

"Just watch Twilight." Ryujin just cut her while sounding calm and in silence. Even Rainbow Dash did not dare to see what was going on.

"Well, they are lesbians, clearly." Twilight decided to make a stoneface unsurprised from what will happen. "I don't... I don't know what..."

Twilight was mumbling a bit but then her eyes get wide open.

"Wait." She said that while  I could see Ryujin's eyes narrowing while he gave a smiled from her reaction. "Wait."

Ryujin chuckled from behind while Twilight was looking at disbelief of one second.

"Wha...wha...what?" Twilight was trembling over looking at the screen in disbelief almost closing her eyes. "Wh...What?"

Ryujin chuckled even more.

"No...NO." Twilight was saying in disbelief, gasping and her sweating was getting even worse. Then she let it go her dropped mask. Trying to look away from the scream. " Ah AHHHHH... AHHHHHHH. AHHHHHHH WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?"

She screamed with him, making him laugh at her displeasure. I was a bit curious, but thinking about the warning, maybe that was the reason why we shouldn't watch the video. The worst thing it was she couldn't look away from the screen while her face was changing color. Then I heard my name in surprise.

"OH, MY CELESTIA." She screamed my name. I never thought somepony would say my name in the moments like that. "Ahhh. Ahhhhhh... Ahhh... I'm never gonna be able to eat ice cream again OH MY CELESTIA."

Ice cream? What kind of things he was showing to her making a bit curious but don't want to do that because of the consequences. 

Ryujin laughed even hard, while Twilight was looking green and sick from what she was watching, she holds her hands over her mouth almost puking something out.

Hearing her mumble of ice cream related over the video make me be happy, I like ice cream and if I watched that I would stop to enjoy it. Spike gulped in fear because he loves ice cream so he was thinking the same thing as me. Never watch the video. 

"Arghh." She said using her hands over her mouth."Oh my Celestia. ARGHHHHHH."

She used all her forces to hold her mouth closed. While Ryujin was still laughing at her.

Then we heard some gulp from her.

"That's...disgusting." Twilight finished while giving Ryujin's cellphone. "At least I...."

"Hey, guys, who want Apple Ice cream?" We heard Applejack walking holding cups of ice cream like it was the perfect moment in this crazy world. 

Twilight couldn't take it and she ran away from the door and we heard her vomiting over there. 

"I won," Ryujin said laughing, while Rainbow Dash was palled just looking at Twilight.

"What the happened?" Applejack said in confusion.

"Twilight had to watch something on Ryujin's cellphone without the puck and it was something really disgusting making her don't want to look at ice cream and for some miracle, you came up with ice cream. Making her loses it." I decided to say the truth making her look at him in disbelief.

"What did you show to her?" Applejack looked at Ryujin who was still using his cell phone when she asked him. He decided to hide it inside of his pocket while waving his hand.

"Trust me, you don't wanna know, even Rainbow Dash is thinking to make that far from her bottom line." Ryujin looked at Rainbow Dash while she nodded in agreement.

"I like eating ice cream so no thank you." Rainbow Dash may have lost her appetite after hearing Twilight vomiting from inside of the house.  

"Rainbow Dash, for the first time and maybe the only time in your life, you outsmarted Twilight Sparkle." Ryujin looked shocked to her but said smiling with a shit grin.

"Well, I have to say I have... HEY." Rainbow Dash said in angry while she was compliment herself but that snark comment made her angry and made everypony laugh at the table.

"Ah reckon maybe it was a coincidence about how the hey I decided to try the ice cream before the meal, it was just what your fancy ponies say in Canterlot. Appetizer right?"  Applejack said while giving just a little cup of ice cream, It was small but it was a good way to sweeten your meal.

"You are indeed correct dear Applejack, but please avoid the therm fancy ponies when it comes from the ponies of the cities please," I said teaching Applejack some manners, because while she wants to be more respected, the way she was saying it may be misunderstood from other ponies.

"Oh, Ah'm sorry your Highness. Well, enjoy the little ice cream, while ah I will bring the meal with the others. Big Mac, be sure of everypony over here be comfortable while we are still preparing the meal." Applejack said while she was going back where the Granny Smith and the little Apple Bloom was cooking. 

"Eeyup" It was the only thing I could hear from the stallion behind us. 

Well, while I could hear Twilight still vomiting from behind of the door, I could see Spike, eating slowly his ice cream because he loves it, and he wants to taste the maximum. Ryujin already ate and was looking at his cup. And Rainbow Dash was looking strange at her ice cream, touching with a spoon, like she feared something was behind it, so she eats it while still suffering from the groan of Twilight behind the house still vomiting.  

"Anyway, from what you showed to Twilight, I think I lost part of my hungry so I'm don't know how to say this but..." Rainbow Dash sighed while she was conflicted about how she was going to say something I may know and Ryujin already know. 

"I think we should make the eating contest on another day." Ryujin thought about it and decided to interrupt Rainbow Dash.

I decided to look how Rainbow Dash would react, and I think she was relieved it wasn't her who suggested that. Then her attitude exchanged from something I may have expected for.

"Really Ryujin? I thought you are the strongest over here, but you couldn't take a video as well?" Rainbow Dash decided to provoke him but I could see inside of her eyes she was thankful of him but don't want to admit it.

"Rainbow Dash...do you really want to know what is the video about?" Ryujin asked making Rainbow Dash grin smile became cracked like she feared to answer that.

"Er..." I could see from her eyes she doesn't want to know, and she is thinking how to avoid that. "It's better for me don't know about it, I know I'm really bravest and fastest pony, but stupid to give up my desire to eat? Nop. So if you watched the video and are not very interested in the eating contest I can understand your reason and we could make the match like next week." 

Rainbow Dash decided to act like the stubborn but behind her acting is wise. Ryujin smiled from her reaction.

"Well, I'm sure about one thing, nopony would have the courage to eat while hearing somepony vomiting," Ryujin said while  Rainbow Dash agreed in unison.    

"That's the truth. Damn, she is vomiting until know?" Rainbow Dash asked while from we heard the groan stopped. 

It took some minutes until Twilight came from outside. Her eyes were tearing and her mane a mess. She was palled. 

"Why did I do to you to receive such suffering, Ryujin?" Twilight said while she sat at the chair and slammed her face on the table.

Ryujin just looked at her and said. 

"The stupid never learn, the intelligent always learns from her mistakes, but the wise always learn from the other mistakes. Twilight." Wow, never heard something so deep and wise in so few seconds, I could see Twilight looking back to him. "I showed to you what would be the consequences of your curiosity if you keep looking deep trying to study the internet, you are smart Twilight, but you are not careful of what you should research. You could create a lot of problems with the internet. And look at Spike, he didn't watch the video, so he doesn't know what is it, so he may not learn what happened it would be a bit unfair to call him stupid but he doesn't want to learn. You otherwise had to learn from your mistakes, if you make you smarter now, but Rainbow Dash watched your experience in fear of what would happen to her if she did that. I asked if she was interested to know, she avoided in the best way possible, she became bitwise from just looking at you while you watched the video." 

Well, I have to say, me and Spike didn't be interested and it may be a bit rude what he said it. But it was fair, Rainbow Dash had empathy like she is Loyal to Twilight, and looking at the receiving that made her few really uncomfortable. Yeah, mistakes make ponies wiser and smarter in many times, even me did many mistakes and now here I'm. Ruling Equestria, and raising the sun, and my sister is back. And now I have two sons to raise. Oh boy. The joys of being a pony with more than 2 thousand years. 

"That's unfair...why did you gave Spike the cellphone?" Twilight said pouting with a bit of tear like a little filly who didn't like the experience she had. 

"Spike, what do you do when you use your cell phone?" 

"Well I usually like to play the games, listen to some kinds of music and even watch some videos of what you call youtube I think but usually is silly stuff to laugh or about kind of comics and superheroes," Spike said while he was eating his ice cream.

"See Twilight? Spike don't use all the information of what internet could use in her full potential. He just uses for his own pleasure and entertainment, and that's how you avoid many mistakes of what the internet could do to you." Ryujin looked on Twilight's eyes and sighed aloud. "Heck even Pinkie Pie would use internet on that way. However, Pinkie Pie is still trying her best to be the only thing she almost couldn't be... logic. While you for your stubbornness want to avoid the rules I created to you to protect you." 

"But..."

"Twilight I know what you would try to do if you have access of internet." Ryujin cut her excuses. "You would try to learn everything about my culture, my past, and try to learn and try to incorporate some of our technologies. However, you don't know... many of these things should be forbidden for your own species to see it. Heck, I even know a thing about what is the possibility of your ponies on Equestria would create a supreme kind of magic BUT I WILL FOREVER FORBID YOU TO KNOW ABOUT THAT TWILIGHT." 

Supreme kind of magic? When my curiosity was telling me what does he mean by that, my instincts told me to look on his face. When I snapped in my thoughts and I saw the look on his face, I could see his face becoming ugly with such anger. 
Twilight was frozen on her place, while the others on the table and even the brother of Applejack was looking uncomfortable.  

"Knowledge is power Twilight, but sharing knowledge to wrong people will just create tragedies and suffering around us," Ryujin said while he sighed like all his air became a cold steam around us. I could sense the area was becoming cold. Maybe that's a thing of the inside of his body when he becomes angry his body reacts as his water magic. 

Twilight tried to recompose herself looking at the table ashamed but then something took her attention.

"What do you mean of supreme magic Ryujin?" When she said that I automatic facehoof myself and I could see Spike did the same.

"GOD DAMMIT TWILIGHT." When I thought Ryujin would scream that, it was neither everyone what was at the table but it was the big brother of Applejack. Who snapped to be angry at my student whom I would say she really needs to rethink her values. 

"My thoughts exactly Big Mac. Twilight don't you think that's the reason he didn't want to give you the cellphone? I mean, Ryujin literally breath cold steam while trying to calm himself explaining what would be the consequences of given that kind information and you still want to know about it?"  Rainbow Dash came after and shared her thoughts about what it just happened now. "I think, imagine if I shared the knowledge of how I used the Sonic Rainbow to some ponies, what if some of them would try to imitate and even share the knowledge to another ponies until a jerk would use it to try to use it to fly away from the royal guards after he did some kind of crime. Heck, I would prefer to not share how did I do that because I feared if I wouldn't be the fastest pegasus on Equestria." 

I have to say Rainbow Dash it seems to be smarter than I thought, while she had of some of her pride and stubbornness I could see she may understand what does it means to be gone too far. 

"My thoughts exactly Rainbow Dash. Heck is even 2 and 0 to you. Twilight why not you try to learn something from Rainbow Dash?" Ryujin said that making him calm himself even more than before.

"Twilight Sparkle, learn something from Rainbow Dash? Heck Ah didn't even knew this day would come. What sort of miracle happened over here?" Applejack appeared with some pastries, pies and other foods based on apple.

"Just Twilight sometimes acting stupid without thinking on the consequences, really Twilight I know you are smart and that stuffs but I think you will not learn anything until you make a mistake and suffer the consequences of it." Ryujin sighed aloud after coming with such conclusion, I closed my eyes thinking about that as well.

I never knew this kind of attitude of Twilight, maybe I should give her some points to think about it.

"Ryujin if you don't mind, what about me? Maybe I could do some research for Twilight on my cell phone and if the information would be too much or even dangerous for her, I would deny and not tell her about it."

"Like a filter? Hum... I don't know mo...my highness. It's information you could use for the future, but you don't know if that would be safe even for you because you could become paranoid." He said quickly changing my smile to him, I decided to use my inner spell again. 

"Okay, now we can talk freely."

"Trust me, what I was talking about is about Megaspells, one source of magic very powerful in a land similar of Equestria, I did a research on the internet, and it seems the ponies and zebras started a war between themselves." My eyes opened wide after listening such assumption. "And the ponies created the Megaspells making the war even worse, because all the advantage of ponies did to the zebras, created a traitor among the ponies who had so much pity and decided to help the zebras as well, who created their own version of Megaspells with poisons and potion. Conclusion, all the Equestria became a wasteland with radiation around there, and their princess... even you died from the radiation of that Megaspell launched at Canterlot." 

My breath became quiet, and my fur became a bit wet, it was like that information was like a cold water bucked splashing me at my face. I tried to find a way to open my mouth or even try to reply with my mind, but my mind crashed and the link went off. I saw Ryujin nodding to me.

How tragedy. All that ponies and Zebras, I should have tried something. I'm totally against wars using such terrible power. Creating radiation? I don't know what is that, but even mean Alicorn died from such thing. 

"Princess are you okay?" I hear my student asking me making me snap a few of my thoughts, and for the first time in my life, I felt I forgot to breathe for a long time.

I breathed with every power I could have to snap from such scary thoughts.  

I could see everypony around me looking at me, looking worried after I was just in silence and suddenly acted strangely after what Ryujin had said. 

"Yeah, I'm doing fine. And thinking about what you said Ryujin, I understand about your point of my safety, however, I will promise you... With my own might and heart, I will not let anypony think about trying to take any information from me. That's my royal promise." I discovered the meaning of the words of Ryujin, such information in the fools would make share around Equestria and it would start many combats and even a war among us. I need to interrupt such information and if I discover somepony trying to create that. I have to use the erase memory spell to not let that happens.

Ryujin saw me with a sparkle on his eyes, it seems I really convinced him about that. And I'm happy of him to trust me because now I'm his mother.

"Okay if you say so. But I recommend you watch adventure time today, is my favorite cartoon and it shows what is the weight of a royal promise. And tell me, if I give the hint of what was curious now, would you let her know what is it about?" It was a tricky question because now I know what he was trying to hide, the megaspells, that would be the start of real tragedy behind everything, now I have a mission to start a friendship with Zebrica as well because I rather have them as allies and even friends than enemies. The power of potions, how strong is it even comparing with the megaspells if they learned after it.

"Thanks for recommending the series to watch in my free time," I said smiling to him, while I looked at my student until worried about me. "I know you are worried about me my dear student, but you don't have to worry about me, however, it seems the information he has is indeed something out of our hands to understand and even have the desire to learn, is meaningless not just for us, but for Equestria as well." 

"I... I understand my princess." I could see her face looking down in sadness, and it pains me to not tell her about the consequences of such a terrible desire. But she will grow up, she will become wise, even if she has to do many mistakes, and even she does. I know my two sons will try to fix it and scream with her to make her learn more than before.

I giggled thinking about how much Ryujin will be frustrated if he has to pass some days at where Twilight and Spike live.

"Well, while I think we discussed some serious stuff, now I think is the perfect time to eat," I said smiling to everypony who is smiling at the moment looking at the table with all that food over it.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I know I was a bit harsh with Twilight, but she needs to know, I like her the same way as the others, however, her curiosity created many awkward problems and sometimes I wanted to punch her on the face, with haki if I have the capacity to cover all my hand with it. Sigh... I just can do with 3 fingers for now. But it seems a progress. 

I looked at the table and I found a knife... I can use a bit of haki on my fingers, so if I just concentrate on that... that makes me think about it. Milhawk defeated Zoro using just a little knife, it was because he was using Haki on that knife? Maybe I will just assume that because that makes a lot of sense. 

Well, my stomach was taking away my concentration because I could feel he was wanting to be fulfilled with great food, but I actually I'm not used to eating Apple with everything like they made apple rice with eggs with apple as well. Heck, it seems the rumor is the truth, this family is crazy for Apples, I'm thinking what would happen if they find out they are a part pear. 

"Well Ryujin, It seems Rainbow Dash chicking out from our challenge, and I'm thinking if you want to give a try to make an eating contest against me." Applejack made me wake up from my inner thoughts after I remember I had a challenge with her. I wanted to laugh and cry at the same time. Because I'm not used by that.

"HEY I DIDN'T CHICKEN OUT, I JUST DON'T FEEL WELL WITH MY STOMACH." Rainbow Dash screamed as she gave an excuse like if she watched the video instead of Twilight. 

"It's okay Rainbow Dash, she was just messing with you," I said smiling at her knowing she was sincere about how insecure she was against what happened if it was me I would let that pass easily, but I couldn't get out from a challenge of I decided to participate before. However... "Well, I wish I could do that, however, I never tasted such varieties of food with apple, wouldn't that be treated as unfair if I don't taste one bite to see if I would enjoy first?" 

I said with honesty, but I didn't know my honesty just made eyes get wide open and facepalm herself, grumbling how much she is stupid after she forgot I was new over here.

It was when I heard the ponies around us giggling from the silly comment. 

Applejack just nodded to me, making me let it try some of that stuff before. I will taste a bit and see what happens.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

??? Pov:

I decided to direct my son to hide beneath the floor while I could sense some danger presence while he was knowing my door with force and saying he knew me and I couldn't hide. I needed to see what this guy wants and make him gets out quick before I make him get out.

I went directly at the door and opened revealing someone who could be like someone very tall with broad shoulders, but with rather slender arms, and overall slender musculature but still smaller than me. He has icy blue eyes, a beaded brownish beard, and mullet-like hairstyle. He wore dark pants with a brown sash with a red belt leaving his top half completely exposed to the elements, and straps around his feet, exposing his toes and heels. On his body, he had several blue distinct tattoos of runes in ancient Norse. 

Someone I doesn't know who is he or what he wants. 

"Huh." Was the first thing he said after I showed up to him, making eye contact and analyzing if he would be a threat to me and the boy who was hiding at our house. He said like if he was acting like laziness person without posture. "I thought you'd be bigger. But you are definitely the one."

I kept myself in silence looking on him while he was still looking impressed by something.

"Long way from home. Aren't you?" 

"What do you want?" I decided to be direct with my question. Faster he asks something, faster I can finish this.

"Oh, you already know the answer for that." The first thing it came inside my mind was he wants my son, and if he thinks I would show him I would kill him in the first second he decided to insist on that.

"Whatever it is you seek, I do not have it," I said calmly but still cold holding for the right moment to strike. 

"He is telling the truth." I heard someone in my left, making we both look at the one who was on the other side of the door.

It appeared to be someone slander, with strange clothes, brown hair a short beard and acting in a way we couldn't understand the meaning of his words. But I felt a familiar sensation over me, and one I didn't like even a bit. 

"Oh? I could sense you are from the same place as him, far from away." The man who was asking me became amused by someone who was near us.

"You can tell even farther away from this man." The one who was behind the door passed his hand over his hair making it looking moving at the wind. Who in Tartarus is him?

"So you told me he doesn't have what I was looking for? I'm interested in what make you find such a conclusion?"

"Because he may not, but I know what do you want Baldur. And I can make you receive what you always were looking for." The man behind the door, made the man stop his track like he was shocked. Indeed, it seems that man knew the name of the one who I almost made a fight, it seems this problem will be concluded without my presence.

"Now you found someone who can help you." I decided to pick my door but the man who was talking with Baldur looked at me. 

"Kratos. I will help you now, but I have to talk to you later. You will need help and when that moment appears again, I will be there one more time and that time I want you to listen to me even if you will have the desire to kill me." That man knew my name and like he was an oracle looking at my future. I really hate the oracles, maybe that's why he knew the name of Baldur and what he seeks.

When I was going to question who he is, a hand come over his shoulder making him look at Baldur in a serious look.

"Well, I really want to know how you are gonna to do that." The next thing I could see was the smile over the face of that man, and in the next second, I could see what I couldn't believe I could see again, a chain around one of his arms and in the end was a double sickle sharped in a purple color.  I had a familiar sensation of supernatural and dark power over the floor. It came from that weapon.

"Okay, Ever heard a place called Tartarus?" At the moment I heard that unholy place, my nerves became stiff, and part of my memory I could remember people from there, and I remember the only god I slew and I took that weapon from the torment it happened to me, making all my fury and wrath come back to my mind. 

"HAAAAAAAADEEEESSSSSS." I screamed as I went forward to attack him. However, when I was going to do that, I felt a feeling of chains appearing from the floor holding me. Making me really angry and my ire explode.

"Woa," Baldur said to the man who saw that and took a step away from him and me. "I didn't know you did something to provoke this guy and I don't know why are you still holding my hand and what kind of place you said, but looking the way he looks to you, it seems you have what I want."

"Indeed I have." He said while he launched the sickle surprising Baldur as he was pulling what would be part of his soul making him look that in surprise, but the funny thing he didn't launch him on his chest or head like he usually does, it was in the direction of his hips, making me confused. But I heard some of my familiar language sentences from Hades. (The fire of the Tartarus tortures the man where when he wants to have pleasure, he will have pain as well. Burn in the ashes where it will make him feel more promiscuous.) 

I saw the dark flames from Tartarus incorporate his feat making Baldur wides open from what he was looking, and he was trying to pull part of his soul to his body but I never saw someone give a kick so much faster in a way Hades kicked on the scotch area from Baldur soul.

I saw the horror and pallid face of Baldur making after the kick. 

After releasing Baldur's soul I couldn't become calm after looking one of my enemies came back.

"HADES WHAT IS THE MEAN OF THIS?" I growled to him, making him look at me like it wasn't surprising what he did.   

"He is an immortal with the torture of never having pain Kratos, he loses his sensitivity or has pain in exchange of immortality and indestructibility. And before you ask something, it wasn't him who make the exchange, it was his mother without his concern, so he seeks pain. And one thing it's the truth about all the gods you killed Kratos, everyone knows how to make pain, and I have to say... sorry for all the troubles I created for you, my two brothers as well. I don't know my sisters but my point is. I want you to listen to me after everything is done okay?" I became speechless from what he said now, he confessed his problems, he understands all the problems it happened, he told me Zeus and Poseidon as well are sorry, but it was easy to say that, but I already killed him, I want to kill him again, but no... I'm not I was like before, he wants to talk to me, and want I listen until the end. I don't know what is his gamble, but I don't know if I will trust him again.

When I decided to refuse, I discovered I was alone, and the chains weren't holding me anymore. I found Baldur, looking in awe of what happened.

"I FELT IT. I FELT PAIN. OH, WHAT A WONDERFUL LIFE. I WANT TO ARGHH. WHAT A GLORIOUS PAIN." I could see Baldur smiling and crying while he held his hands on his scotch area. "THIS IS PERFECT, I WILL HOOK SO MANY LADIES TO HAVE PAIN AND PLEASURE IN THE SAME TIME, THANK YOU FOR THE ONE FROM THE TARTARUS, HADES. I WILL ALWAYS BE IN YOUR DEBT." 

He jumped away in happiness, making me look at the place in confusion. I thought the Greek was cruel but it seems the Nordics are crazy.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I don't know how I did that, but I'm so full I can fell I could explode. I thought my hungry would be like one plate of everything. But I didn't know I could take the same many plates of food against Applejack. I can see in her eyes she couldn't take anymore as well.

It was 3 plates of every kind of food. How did she manage to do that? Better question, how did I manage to do that?" My thoughts are begging me to stop eating. So I decided to listen to my body and mind.

"Wow, and here I thought the competition wouldn't be too shocking like that. Damn, they were head to head and now the two of them suddenly stopped to eating." Rainbow Dash said surprised of that competition, while everypony ate well the meals, the competition was taking care of the place like it was entertaining to watch. 

"Ah don't know yah Ryujin but I will win this." Applejack said while she was gripping her fork again and looking at the pie in one of the last meals there was there. 

"Applejack, let's decide to make that as a tie, you are looking as if your body couldn't take anymore, and if you eat more than your body takes, you don't know what would be the consequences of that," I told her in concern, I don't care of competitions, I'm not Luffy, I couldn't eat 20 bows of rice and 10 plates of meat in a row. I know my body in someway wanted this many of food but I don't know why, but it is on the limit now, and if I force I could become sick.

"Don't tell me what ah can and what ah can't take mister. Ah will prove you as an Apple I can eat even more 2 plates of that and even still be ready to make exercises." Applejack stubbornly ignored my advice and furiously decided to eat another plate of pie over there. While everypony even her relatives are looking in concern to her.

I don't have to say after an hour of that competition Applejack fainted after eating too much and had to go to her room to stay in bed for the rest of her day. Poor Applejack she will lose the tea party at Fluttershy, but what I have to say? I told you so wouldn't be great now, maybe when Big Mac hurts his back and when she starts to think about she can do that I will appear and say that.

Great idea.

Now the only thing missing on the schedule was showing my powers to Rainbow Dash and then going to Fluttershy and I can finally rest after the day.   

I have to say the Apple Family showed really interest about what kind of stories I have and was great receptive for me telling them some advice on how to treat Applejack's stomach while she was a bed. Maybe another day I will come here to check them. 

"Well Rainbow Dash, now we ate a lot, and everypony is okay and ready for the next part of the schedule, I think it's time to show you my magic and give you some demonstration," I said happy, while I could see Rainbow Dash, Princess Celestia, and Spike really excited, while Twilight was smiling happily. I think it was because she wasn't the only pony who vomited on that day and she was happy it wasn't her who didn't listen to me. Twilight your snark mare. 

"BUCKING FINALLY" I could hear Rainbow Dash flying and making a stunt showing how happy she was. 

"Well, Twilight can you teleport us, in somewhere I could have a big area without somepony to give my demonstration of powers?" I decided to say that to Twilight because I fear about destroying some trees from Sweet Apple Acress. And if I do that, Applejack would hunt me down. 

"What are you thinking, Ryujin? I saw the way you fight, and I have to say is really impressive but I fear it doesn't have a place big enough without creating a great damage. I know it will happen as you did to the river." Twilight asked showing excellent points of view. 

"And what about the sky? I can use the swords on the floor and when I demonstrate their powers I could use on the air..." I showed another good point, Ichigo used getsuga tenshou so many times on the sky it looks badass to try sometimes.

"We couldn't let you do that, and what if you decide by accident you attack Cloudsdale direction?" Twilight created another good point, however, I have a big one.

"Well I don't know what kind of city Cloudsdale is, but if I know the direction, I could do it in the opposite direction so it will not hit the city." I gave that idea because I knew what kind of effects it would have, however, I would have a problem..." However, I think if I use a strong attack I could receive a recoil making fly around in the opposite direction. Hum..."

Twilight and I started humming because she found out my point and started to think too, making us a try to find a solution for a good place to train. However, I felt the energy behind me... It was my mother smiling at me.

"And what if I create a great barrier around here making in a minimal area, and later I will ask some of my subjects to reconstruct part of the solo and parts what was destroyed?" While the idea of my mother would make everything easier, I'm not convinced so I was going to answer when she adds a finger at my mouth shushing me.  "And before you say something, I did use some of them to reconstruct part of the old castle because I love the memories over there, and even if had many destructions, they reconstructed everything like it was before."

Okay, now I'm surprised. 

"Are you sure your barrier would take care of everything? Because I can destroy the barrier."e

"You don't have to worry, I have 5 or 7 spells of different kinds of a barrier, I can even try to be as subject of sparring." She suggested to me.

"But... But. What if I hurt you?" I asked in worry, I forgot Rainbow Dash was here. "What if I hurt you so badly and your guards would make me as an assassin trying to kill you?" 

She looked at me like a kind mother would do, I sighed internally because I know that look.

"You don't have to worry about me, I can heal myself the same way Nightmare Moon did to her, just because you are a powerful swordsman that doesn't mean I'm weak." Okay, now I'm convinced from her words after she said that.

"Okay, if you insist," I said walking away from them. Princess Celestia makes Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Spike stay back from were the sparring will be. 

Mom decided to use her horn and make some movements with her hands like she was a magician, and then creating a giant sparkling yellow barrier around us. I think it was show time.

"Princess. I will start using my skills of fire, then I will use the elements of thunder, then the elements of ice and that the elements of water. However, you will not know the sequences of what kind of swords I will use because I could use other swords as well. When you decide to give a pause if you fear it's too much, I will stop and we could wait a bit to continue or stop until next time." I need to make her know that. I wouldn't like to hurt so much a mother I have now.

She smiled at me and created another barrier around her. It was like a flaming shield around her. Interesting. I never heard a kind of shield. Just in Sonic. 

I used the circle of magic in my hands and I decided to use the most basic fire swords I know. 

Now there is just one thing I wanted to do before starting to fight. 

I took my cell phone and decided to use my headphones and plugged in my ear and decided to listen to one of my favorite video games Ost. 



I don't need a bandana to fight serious, just the exact music I said ready for the fight, as the great music came inside of my mind. LET'S GO.  

I will use some of my favorites swords. Come to me. Mystic Judgment. 

After in my hands came the sword of Sun Jian, a blue flare wind came to my hand as well and a medium sword with a golden dragon in the middle of the blue bland reflecting the blue flare around it. Came in my hands surprising the eyes of the Princess in my front.



"Get ready because here I go," I said running to her direction.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Third people Pov:

Ryujin went quickly enough to make the ponies almost lose track of him, Princess Celestia was looking to him calmly and waiting for his attacks. 

"Why he isn't using his bandana?" Twilight said making Spike and Rainbow Dash looked at her curious. 

"Why did you say that?" Rainbow Dash asked curiously because it was the first time she was seeing him on a battle.

"He always uses his bandana when he wants to fight seriously." 

"Well, it seems the obvious answer is... he doesn't want to fight seriously to hurt enough Princess Celestia," Spike told her like what the only reason without telling she is his mother in front of Rainbow Dash.

"Oh yeah, that. I forgot he was just to fighting her...wait... WHY WE LET HER FIGHT HIM?" Twilight screamed making them both flinch in their places.

"Come on Twilight, it's just a sparring it's not like..." When Rainbow Dash would assure Twilight everything was fine. A sound of the blast came on the direction they were ignoring. 

Ryujin was using his sword horizontally repetitively, and while using it was like it created a little fireball around the place was attacked, and Princess Celestia was surprised from the sound of the sword clashing the shield, it was a surprising impact, and he was doing repeatedly. Then she heard something like a thunder sound coming from him. 

"Okay, here I go. MUSOU- TIGER CLAW." Ryujin screamed while he slashed with flames coming from his sword, and he gave 2 heavy slashes horizontally and giving a smooth slash at the floor making the flame barrier crackle sound. Surprising everypony over there.

"WOW. That was AWESOME." Rainbow Dash screamed excited from looking at the attack.

Then surprising enough Ryujin changed his sword to another one but looking difference but it was like from the same place they were created. It was a curved blade with an ornamental gold around it. And with a fur behind it. The name of the sword is Mystic Wolf. After changing to another sword the same sound of thunder came from him.



"MUSOU-TORNADO BLAZE" Ryujin said while went forward and spinning multiple times using a top with his sword surrounded in a flaming aura. Making the crack over the fire shield became even louder and a visible in the view of everypony.

"Interesting, you used two kinds of swords to make a combination to make my shield weak. It's really impressive Ryujin but I'm not sure if that will be enough for you to defeat my shield." Princess Celestia said amazed from his two attacks.

" Who said I finished that?" Ryujin said while he changed his sword for another one and this time her eyes became wide when she recognized what kind of sword was. One she saws on his memory and became aware he may be the most experienced kind of sword he knew.

"EXPLOSION" Ryujin screamed when his knew sword impacted with the shield creating an explosion around it and immediately destroying it. Making Princess Celestia receive a damage from the explosion and gasp from tiredness after receiving the destruction of her shield. 

When the others didn't know what happened, they found out Ryujin changed his sword again but this time it was a colorful orange sword with black ornamental over it. 



"Are you all right Princess? Do you need time to rest after that attack?" Ryujin said while he lowed his sword. Making her smile. Taking his headphones out of his ears. 

"I'm fine, I will just need a minute to breathe a bit, I never thought you would use the first sword you have from Rave master to attack me. I have to feel honored. Heheh." Princess Celestia said while having admiration for that kind of sword, she watched the animation when she was passing and walking in the memories of the warrior on her front. "I should have thought about that. Well, I think if we just keep going doing that. We will be late for the party so I will use my strongest barrier and you will have to destroy it."

Princess Celestia decided to concentrate a lot using her most powerful shield, a giant crystal barrier around her.

 

The music finished starting with a new one making Ryujin smile while plugging on his ears again while he was looking at the crystal shield in his front.


  


"Wow. So it seems I have to go with everything. " Ryujin said while he used the same sword. "Explosion."

The impact went extremely then Ryujin jumped the explosion and used again in other angle and turning himself to fly using the recoil of the attack.

Princess Celestia was surprised by the sudden movements, it was like Ryujin were extremely natural with that sword. Like it was part of him, then she heard another explosion after explosion, like making the smoke around her. She couldn't see what was happening however, her crystal shield was intact. 

"SILFARION" Ryujin said while Princess jumped from the heard of the clash of one sword, then it came, again and again, she couldn't see. It was indeed surprising, she couldn't do anything. And it was like coming from all the angles and directions. 

Everypony who was outside looking at the battle, they couldn't imagine how much things they could see. Ryujin was flying every time he tried to hit the shield but it was expelled but it didn't work because he disappeared and coming back to the shield and expelled again. They could see the other sword with a blue spiral over it. 



Princess couldn't see because it was so quick the smoke around the shield was moving like air and creating a tornado around her. 

"COMBINATION" Princess Celestia heard from above her looking at Ryujin who was using the Then she saw in the air Ryujin holding not one or twice but 3 swords in total. One was explosion she could recognize, the other it was a blue sword but that sword was being carried on his mouth? And the last sword was a purple sword who was being carried on his other hand, her eyes shrink from the view of his serious face.



(SILFARION+EXPLOSION+GRAVITY CORE.)

"SANTORYU- SAN GUREN BAKUENJIN (Three words style - 3 Crimson Lotus: Exploding Fire Flame. )" He said turning his attack with full force from her above creating a powerful fire tornado explosion, and when the tornado was powerful enough, it occurred other 2 explosions after it. Making everypony mouths drop and sweat a lot.

"PRINCESS" Rainbow, Twilight and Spike screamed terrified from that sudden extreme powerful attack. 

The tornado of flames it took 3 full minutes, and the ponies can't seeing what happened with Ryujin and the Princess, but when the flames turned down. Ryujin was sweating while the crystal shield was intact, however, the Princess was breathing hard and sweating like a crazy. The most surprising thing it was both of them were okay, however, the floor if it had floor because the explosions were so powerful it was a full hole around them the only missing spot was where Princess Celestia was standing with her shield.

"I have to say, mom, I wasn't confident about your shield would be standing after that," Ryujin said in a low tone just making Princess Celestia hear it, while smile.

"Ryujin if you want my most trustful opinion...I thought the same thing. I think I would die." Princess Celestia said making Ryujin chuckle from his act. "It must have to take a lot of years to learn that to use that."

"Yep, it took me 2 years when I was at..." Ryujin was going to say when he lost the track of his mind trying to know how to explain it.

"Rurouni Kenshin world?" Princess Celestia tried to finish his sentence but he shook his head in denial. 

"More or less, it's strange about relativity, I have my age now, but when I go there and learn everything the years I passed over there it comes back when I come back to my world," Ryujin said while he tried to understand it, so he thought a better way to tell her. "Like, if I passed 10 years at Rurouni Kenshin, when I come back it was like I just passed 1 or 2 months or years. Is really a messing memory trying to understand. So I will use Doctor Who speech, is wibbly wobbly time wimey stuff." 

Princess Celestia giggled from that.

"Well I don't know what it is, but it seems it was the perfect example of something like that." Princess Celestia said giggling making him chuckle.

In another place of Ponyville where a lab was full of experiences and trash products, it was heard a sneeze from a brow stallion checking the humid around him, trying to figure out what was the cause of his sneeze.  

"Well mom, I'm really surprised with this shield, but I still have one card on my sleeve to show you," Ryujin said while he used his hand and creating a magic circle taking not a long and powerful sword, but a little sword with twin blades and a fur behind it. 



"I really hope you protect yourself because even I don't know how strong this will be," Ryujin said while he approached her and not cut, he just touched hard with the blade and after touching she started to hear something tinny then was becoming aloud and he not just did once or twice but 6 times, making 6 tinny sounds growing up. When Princess Celestia was thinking what he was doing. Ryujin runs in panic. "PROTECT YOURSELF OR RUN." 

His screaming made everypony look at him confused, while he was running not with seriousness, but like he was running for his life, and everypony was fearing what would happen. Then it showed an explosion over the shield surprising with another 5 one's explosions over the shield, making Princess Celestia groan in pain from there, the magic around the shield was unstable creating more explosions and making the shield explode as itself creating a crater around there. The explosion was strong enough to make Ryujin fly to another side of the first barrier and the first barrier was cracked after the impact. 

"RYUJIN, PRINCESS." Both names could be heard from the ponies who witness such explosion on their fronts.

They ran in the direction on where the Princess of the sun and her son was laying, each in the opposite direction. Rainbow Dash and Twilight went in the direction of the Princess.

"Spike, go check on Ryujin," Twilight said making Spike nod and go in the direction of the swordsman. 

When they approached the Princess, they could sigh in relief they find out she was up and well however with some bleeding over her face and some smoked parts over her clothes. Coughing some magic steam from her mouth.

"Princess are you okay? What just happened?" Rainbow Dash asked while Twilight checked her for some problems. 

"I'm feeling all right, I just never thought a little sword was capable to create explosions of magical matéria and making me loses all my focus and creating an unstable magic explosion." Princess Celestia decided to use her magic to recover herself while her clothes were still a bit messed. So she decided to use a magic to bring new clothes over here. "I think now I understand he ran away. So how is Ryujin?" 

"We don't know, but we made Spike go check him."

"We are here," Spike said while Ryujin was some scratches over her face and hands, and his body with some dust as well.

"WOHOOOO. Damn, I knew that sword was awesome and a card on the sleeve, I just never imagined it would create such unstable explosion. I should be more careful when it's against magic. Okay, I will just make a rule about it: Just use for the solid material, magic just when you find a way to protect yourself." Ryujin said while he was saying holding his cellphone.

"Are you recording?" Twilight said in disbelief to Ryujin.

"What? No, I was listening to music, somepony record the fight?" 

"Well more or less," Spike said while he showed he was still holding his phone.

"YOU WERE RECORDING ALL THE TIME? " Twilight screamed with the dragon near her.

"Ouch, I rec a bit not full, because it was some parts I was really surprised, but what? I think it was cool to rec that." Spike said while he decided to add on his pocket.

"Cool, later can you share with me and Princess for we make a better review of what we could do?" Ryujin said smiling, while Princess was giggling from Twilight disbelief.

"Indeed was something I really want to watch." Princess Celestia said positive of her experience of battle. "I never thought somepony would find ways to make pressure even with my best defensive magic."

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov:

Everypony is crazy. It happened explosion after explosion and they just talk like they were just running.

"Twilight let's go to the final part of the schedule I think it was a great time for we go at Fluttershy," Ryujin said making Rainbow Dash still with her sparkling eyes. When we were just walking in the direction of Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash couldn't wait for a talk even more about her experience watching them both battling.

"Ryujin that was awesome, I never thought you would bam and boom, and use that sword like ding and ding, then I heard a boom and another explosion, I was speechless from the first move then I saw the other sword and I thought WHAT? He didn't finish, and then you finished using the explosion of the third sword anyway what is the name of that sword?" Rainbow Dash said quickly like Ryujin just received a number one fan. While he was still trying to process all the words she said quickly it was like she was imitating Pinkie Pie in his front.

" Well, Explosion," Ryujin said making her look at him in disbelief. "Trust me, is the name of one of his forms, the true name of the sword is called 10 commandants and each of them has one form and I used 3 of them on that battle." 

"And I was aware of the Explosion form because I had knowledge of that form." Princess Celestia approached on his side continuing the conversation while we were almost over there.

"Wow, and how did you manage that Princess?" Rainbow Dash asked while I made a shit grin and Spike grinned.

"Oh, Rainbow Dash is from the internet." She said making Spike and Ryujin laugh while I and Rainbow Dash sighed from that same joke.

"Well, later I want to know more about that kind of sword." Rainbow Dash said while she came in over near the cottage. 

While I and Ryujin was walking at the door. 

I don't know why Ryujin is so serious about me, I know I can be stubborn sometimes but treating me like that, it's just not fair. Well at the least there is no way that could get worse. 

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Wait. ear flop, eye flutter, knee twitch?" A voice came from somepony who was breaking the fourth wall again. "Hum... strange." 
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 

From a moment Ryujin was going to go near the door, he stepped away like he was jumping in the same direction of Rainbow Dash.   

Why Ryujin quickly step the side of the door?

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Celestia Pov:

I was almost near the cottage enjoying the talk with Spike when I saw the door from the cottage create a huge slam breaking it and the door itself flight over my student in the next second. 

Making me, Spike and the others look at Twilight in concern and see what happened over the door. And what surprised me was to look somepony I could recognize but she was totally different now.  

She grew up a foot or 2 feet her mane became much longer, became dark blue as the sky night, wearing one of my dresses. How dare she? But the gasping part she was standing like she just kicked the door like it was nothing.

      

"Hello, sister. It's good to see you and the others over here." Her voice became more mature and she didn't use the royal we this time? What happened?

Spike and Ryujin came over to help Twilight who was under the table. 

"Luna? What happened to you?" I asked in worry and a bit furious over here taking one of my dresses. 

"I know we promised to never touch or borrow the clothes of each and other but I had grown a bit and I needed to have clothes on this day, so I will buy a new one for you. And for what happened... let's just say nightmare Moon never will come back to try to corrupt me." She saw in my eyes like she was reading my thinking. Well, we played like this sometimes. But saying Nightmare Moon will not come back to her. I don't know what does she means.

"Why everything had to happen to me today?" I heard my faithful student complaining about what happened to her.

"Who knows? Maybe today wasn't your day. You didn't think about something who challenged the fate right?" Ryujin asked making my student's eyes get wide open.

And facepalming at least 3 times.

"How can I be so stupid," Twilight said while everypony was helping her to get up and walk.  

"You are just needing to live the real life and learn from your mistakes. Don't be so down, it happens. Trust me I remember when I..." Ryujin was walking when he first saw Luna on her changed form. "Your Highness it's a surprise to see you."

The others looked surprised by Princess Luna had changed from her look, but I could see the smile of Luna became sweet like she just had a kind of nostalgia. 

"OH RYUJIN YOU GREW UP SO MUCH. I STILL REMEMBER WHEN YOU WERE JUST A LITTLE BOY WITH MY SWEET CHILD." For my surprise, she wasn't using the royal canterlot voice and still, she screamed like a girl who finds her long-lost friend after some years.

Wait, she said sweet child? What does that mean?

"Wait, what? I don't remember you when I was a kid or even find a son of yours."

"Of course you don't... If you don't remember, I think it was because of my clothes. I usually use a cosplay of were garurumon." Then my eyes and from my son as well became wide because we knew who was the only pony I mean... human who would use that.

"ARE YOU MELCHIOR'S MOTHER?" I and Ryujin screamed the same time making the others look confused from our shout.

"Yep, it's me." She said smiling, then for the first time in this month, I saw Ryujin step up and have a solid position on his feet, making him stop and nervous.

"Ms. Lunes, I never thought I could see you over here, what a surprise." He said like a soldier giving a report. He was sweating and nervous.

"Oh, look at you Ryujin, I know you wanted to change your name, but looking as Sanosuke Sagara, you indeed look handsome. I'm sure whomever the pony who will be in love with you, it will be really happy." I saw Lunes giggling from the blush of Ryujin at the moment. Then she decided to look at me ."Well, before you start asking what I have done with your sister, the answer is... I'm she, I was her all the time. At the moment you imprisoned me at the moon, I was bored and if Nightmare Moon would be stuck with my body, I decided to make my soul to another place somewhere I was never before. And when I was there, I met somepony in a lovely way, I had a job transferring souls to another dimension, we adopted someone and you know the rest of the story."

I was speechless from the resume of her story, and she said like she didn't mind. I was going to ask more but I found out she wants to talk in private at Canterlot.

"Hum... that explains a lot. So, sister... what's the reason for your visit?"

"Well I decided to make a surprise visit to you and the others, while I missed somepony so much I really wanted to meet him right now." She said to me while making her head showing us the way. "Let's go, the party is almost ready."

She said while she went inside, after leaving Ryujin sighed in relief making everypony looking at him. 

"Wow, I always get nervous when Melchior's mother talk to me. She is scary sometimes." He said while gulping. "You know..." 

I think I understand why, it seems the two people whom I saw in his memory was indeed one of behind of Luna, and I think it must be something she did to make to has a contact with me in exchange of Luna never become sad of passing 1000 years at the moon. While I can agree with her reason for accepting the deal, I still have a mind to think about that. And not just Ryujin but even I shrove from my place remembering the moment she discovered me inside of his memories. 

"So now Luna recovered her memories after being 1000 after being trapped at the moon or after Ryujin defeated her evil mode?" Spike asked making us snap and he was curious from the way we are looking pale.

"Yeah, Ryujin? Why are you afraid of her if you just defeated Nightmare Moon?" Twilight asked while she still trying to not sound cold because she still is cold when it comes about Nightmare Moon. While Rainbow Dash raised her eyebrow while she went inside with us.

"Well, Nightmare Moon is one thing, but I remember once at my childhood I visited a friend of mine asking what does his mother does, and he told me she is a people who sales a good weapon and even teaches martial arts, and once I asked to her to teach me some lessons." Ryujin decided to tell part of his story while he stopped his track when he saw someone at the couch.

I looked at the direction he was looking and I found someone wearing a yellow suit with black pants and an eye-patch drinking a cup of tea while I have a sensation I know his familiar presence. It seems another human. Wait... if he is a human... that means.     

"In the end, he just ended up begging to me to never leave her alone at the same combat sparring with him ever again." The man interrupted my thoughts when he finished the end of the story, making Fluttershy and Luna giggled while I and the others are shocked.

"Yeah. I remember that day, I think it was after you came from your first or second journey and wanted to be strong to defeat some monsters before deciding, in the end, to go to a journey to meet the pirates." Luna said making Melchior chuckle while everyone at the room stares at her. "Everypony I want to all meet my adopted son, Melchior de las notches del Martes y Jueves. Or if you want the translation Melchior of the Night of Tuesdays and Fridays."  

"Oh so that does it means your name?" Fluttershy said looking interested, while Melchior nodded while he drank his cup.

"what?" I think it was a sequel but I remember I started the reaction effect. 

"What?" Ryujin said next.

"What?" Spike said confuse as well.

"What?" Rainbow Dash said in Disbelief.

"WHAT?" Twilight screamed pressing her head with her hands. "I cannot take any more, please tell me this day cannot be weirder."

I saw Ryujin petted her head, shaking his head in the answer to her question. Making her sigh in sadness. "Can you borrow me your cell phone to listen something calming to make my mind stop overworking before I get crazy?"

Ryujin looked at her in surprise, and then he smiled giving her his cell phone.

"Here, look at this video to refresh your mind. Trust me, your brain will thank me later." 

Twilight sighed while she started looking at the scream while it showed a different kind of beat, this time was a slow one and with a good pace and making Twilight eyes not became wide but a more relaxed type while she started to watch from the moment I think it was good to show her, definitely making her relax a lot while she enjoyed with a smile any single thing happened at the video.

"So what did you show to her?" Melchior said while offered tea to me and to Ryujin who sat at the chair. 

I decided to take a look over what she was watching and saw many silly things but for some reason, it was made perfectly and for a funny thought it makes me feel better just watching a second of that, like someone was making a vase and it was doing so perfectly, it was fun to watch.

"Try to not get satisfied video," Ryujin said making me look at him, while Melchior gasped happily. 

"Oh man, I love that kind of videos. If you have the worst day at work, just watch 10 minutes and you can sleep really well at night." Melchior said let it out a great sigh of satisfaction. 

"I never heard that kind of challenge video." Luna in my side looks at them confused from what they are talking about.

"Well mom, it appeared some years after you and dad disappear I think 4 or 5, it was a thing now over youtube," Melchior replied to her while he took his cell phone and shared with her. 

"Really? I will see it when I have time. And I have to say, never thought this kind of cellphone existed. It looked really advanced. This screen seems really easy to use wow. I ever told you about the time when I used my first cell phone?" Luna looked curious and examined every kind of it before giving back to Melchior.

He rolled his eyes in the answer to her question.

"You kidding? You made me experiment everything, that's why my first cell phone was a Nokia."

"The indestructible?"Ryujin asked in surprise.

"That one," Melchior said while Ryujin sighed in awe. Making me looking in confusion to them.

"What do you mean by that?"  I asked while I saw Luna rolled her eyes.

"Well, it was a rumor the people created saying that kind of cellphone was so hard it was like every time you drop it on the floor, the cell phone couldn't crash and broke but the floor instead." She said while making both of the humans nod their heads in agreement.

When I was going to ask what was about. I heard a sigh of relief from my student who was smiling.

"Now, I'm feeling really great, thanks for sharing this kind of video Ryujin. Never thought just looking at that made my brain refresh." Twilight said while giving his cellphone back.

"Well, I think is time for our tea, and meet everypony better," Fluttershy said caring a plate with pastries and toasts, while her bunny was carrying a knife, I don't know the reason of both humans looking eat and other apprehensive. They looked in relief when they found out it was a butter knife. 

Melchior snapped his fingers making all the table get many chairs and the tea sat ready. While after some minutes the door knock was heard and the other ponies as Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie appeared.

After some minutes talking and meeting everypony and having a great conversation about themselves. Twilight decided to show a ticket to Fluttershy.

"Oh yeah Fluttershy, I received 6 tickets of Royal Canterlot Galloping Galla and I had to give to my friends so..." Fluttershy gasped in excitement, while Ryujin grumbled something while me, Luna and Melchior heard while the others couldn't.

"Goddammit Twilight" 

Melchior chuckled while Spike guessed what happened since Ryujin really hate when he remembers about that. When she was talking about the animals of Canterlot I have a doubt that could work, they just speak the old language of Equestrian primitive Era, I had the desire to say something but at the moment I was going to say something my sister said a mentally sush me. Well, I have to say that day will be backfired but I have a feeling the new party will be great.

"Oh yeah Ryujin, do you have any idea of where you are going to stay for a while?" Luna decided to ask that question and now I remember I forgot to ask something like that, but I think I may know his question.

"Well, I'm thinking to create a cabin at Everfree forest for some weeks or months, but Twilight and the others insisted I stay at Ponyville, so I will be at the library where Spike and Twilight are living for a while," Ryujin said while making everypony look at him in shock.

"Were you really seriously thinking about making a house over there darling? Dude that place is outrageous."Rarity was the first who was complaining about that place.

"Yeah, I saw what you did with your demonstration and I don't think you could improve even better." Rainbow Dash said in disbelief while her face was like what the heck.

"Well and that's where you are wrong Rainbow Dash. How can I put that in a way you all can understand." Ryujin decided to rethink on what he was going to say.

"Well, imagine we just defeated just one what could be a possible threat over Equestria, imagine if there are others as well? And each of them has different powers and different ways to defeat. I took much time from Nightmare Moon because she never saw my swords of anti-magic. And what if there is kind of monsters who is the same kind of my sword and could defeat all of them by pure might and raw power?" What he just said made much sense, I could saw the looks on everypony at the room thinking about that. "And trust me, you are the reason for stick together forever and never break apart."

"What do you mean by that partner?" Applejack asked while I have a slight idea of what is his point.

"Let's imagine about Nightmare Moon now, and how she could defeat you easily if she wanted to kill you," Ryujin said in hard words making everypony at the room flinch. "I know it's hard but if one of you get killed it's over. Like you all are part of the elements of harmony, while Princess Celestia and Princess Luna could use it by themselves. She tried to break you apart by making one of you chicken out, but what happened it was the opposite, she gave you a meaning of what kind of element of harmony to use and why. If she didn't do that, if Fluttershy never found the manticore I guided to her, do you all would try to think what Fluttershy was doing while all the other 5 was thinking how to give a spark at Elements of harmony?"

Everypony's mouth dropped so hard it hit the floor in such thinking.

"Now you know you never be apart in a fight, because 5,4,3 or even a 1 element alone, would be useless in the fight. That's why I want to train, because I alone don't depend on the elements, and I have to be even stronger because others could have magic healing while I don't have it." Ryujin looked at me and Princess Luna while it could be a good reason for him being uncomfortable from that, he was bleeding a lot in the first time I saw him. "Others can be at the fight during hours or even days. While I couldn't even take 15 minutes of fighting. One of my best transformations I just could use 2 kinds of special attacks before it let it out the transformation and make me exhausted." 

"Oh? What transformation you used?" Melchior raised his eyebrow and asked curiously.

"Tiburon" Ryujin answered directly making Melchior smile slyly.

"And you..." 

"It was male." He rushed Melchior but that made him laugh aloud.

"Tiburon? I have to say was a great choice being attacked by cascuda almost drowned me. You were loyal from that attack." Luna decided to be part of the conversation while made everypony unless Twilight look confuse.

"Sorry to say about that Princess, but I really wanted he kills you on that attack." Twilight decided to gave a sighed while she was still uncomfortable with Luna over there.

"Oh, that's okay. That bitch deserved. I know it was me but damn. That bitch always was that kind of emo type you know?" I think I will take a lot of time to get used to this Luna, while she waved her hand like it was okay and making ponies looking in confusion at her. Just Ryujin and Melchior were agreeing with her. "Talking about your problem Ryujin, I may know some spells to help you with that. Melchior my moon, come here to help me."

Melchior stood up while he heard Ryujin chuckling and the mares giggling as well, but he didn't mind. And stood near to Luna while she whispered some things to him.

"I think I can do that, but I don't know how much magic it will take." The boy itself was unsure of what my sister told him what to do.

"Relax. It's a simple spell. You just need to concentrate in an area where is the perfect location for it." Luna assured what suppose to be a spell on his level.

"Spell?" Twilight asked picking the interest from the conversation. "What kind of spell suppose to be?"

"Just a door projection spell. It creates a door from where you suppose to live but it makes like a location where you suppose to go. Like if Ryujin wants to have to go to Everfree forest but still live on Ponyville, he could just open the door and then he will be in Everfree forest when he wants." Luna waved her hands while making Twilight gasped in awe, and the others became surprised, even me didn't know it existed that kind of spell.

"That makes me remember..." Ryujin said being thoughtful about what it is. 

"Anywhere door," Melchior said making Ryujin look at him with eyebrow wide. 

"From Doraemon? You choose a bad example dude, take another one." Ryujin said making Melchior roll his eyes and shaking his head.

"And what about Arrancar from Bleach?" He suggested after thinking a bit.

"That's a perfect example. So it would be just like that?" Ryujin said smiling but being hesitant of how easy would be to do that.

"I think so. I don't know, I'm still recovering." Melchior told him while I was looking at Luna and she seemed really pleased from the way they are talking.

"Anyway, what just happened to you? You seemed well to me, but for the way you are talking it seems you were beaten really hard." Ryujin asked making everypony look at the other boy who was just smiling. While Luna was trying to look away from something I can guess what it is.

"Well I was working and there was a ruckus over there, and one of my friends was in danger. So I just swapped places with her, fought a battle, I won but it seems now I'm stuck in here but I don't know... That's everything I could tell you now." He said while he decided to snap his fingers and created another tea for everypony at the room, even the animals were surprised because from that snap made all the animals receive a bowl of the meal for them.

"So now you are stuck with us," Ryujin asked while everypony was talking among themselves and I forgot what they were talking, now I'm really interested in where this will go. 

"Yep," Melchior said nodding his head.

"What do you plan to do now?" Fluttershy asked interested from what he will do from now on. 

"Well, live, of course, try to make a merchant place over here and even train my magic. I became a displaced as well." Melchior said the word I kind think I know now. The people who were sent to another dimension is called displaced.

"Oh do tell." Ryujin opened his eyebrow interested from the answer. 

"Yeah, Ainz Own Goal, Yujirou Hamna, Bill Cipher and Daffy Duck the mage," Melchior said while my sister was curious and confused from that names, Ryujin was looking at him in disbelief. 

"Wait, so now you are a divinity in training plus best fighter in the entire world plus two supreme magicians of the entire history?" Ryujin asked making me and my sister raise our eyebrows in disbelief as the way he said that.

Everypony at the room stopped their talking after they listened to the disbelief of the human who was still looking at the poor boy who was smiling sheepishly.

"Well.. cough." He coughed fed making him even more nervous trying to find his voice again. "When you put in that words, it makes me feel like I'm OP with many OTP skills."

"No, really?" Ryujin said like he was sarcastic on that moment. 

"But I'm it's not that simple, I cannot have access of all that power, all the displaced people must have a restriction for try to improve from the beginning, and I am not an exception. I'm just using Bill Cipher skills because when more I use, better it can be to create the same spell. But for having even more powers I just need to create contracts like his true self." Melchior said stomping his foot to snap the thoughts from everypony at the room. 

From that answer, Ryujin hummed like he understood what he said.

"So now you have to create deals like the entity you are."

"In resume yes."

"Well, that makes a lot of sense."

"It does?" Everypony in the room even me asked Ryujin.

"Yeah, I had to train a lot from using all my swords and still is imperfect, and my friend will have the same obstacles as me, but in a different way."

When more I stay near to my son, more I understand him and more questions I make about him at the same time.

I think I will use today an opportunity to learn much about them. And the other ponies over here as well. I wish this tea party would stay for the eternity, but I know every good party it has to come to an end. Like soon it will be the time for me to bring down the sun and the night starts. Sigh... 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Kratos Pov:

Crossing the river was really hard for me, after receiving so many challenges, I'm tired of that. I just wanted to help my son to make the ashes of my wife at the mountain and for some reason two stupid sons of Odin decided to make everything difficult, and now my son in a complicated state, and I have to go in a mission by myself to the place called Hella, but I have one thing I have to take before my mission in the inferior world of what they could say. Another Tartarus to take care.

Sigh.

I saw the storms with a red mist around where I live and stepping directly at the door, I walked until the secret place I forbade my boy to ever go because of something I really wouldn't want to show him, my past and what he is... but now from that past is finally coming back to haunt me again. Even the monsters are becoming really annoying, more from the head who was stuck at my belt. 

I opened the side door under the animal skin I had over there and it was a red fabric covered something hidden at the door. I took it and looked at the fabric with golden lines at it showing the fabric was from Sparta, the place I lived and I still remember... My hands were trembling after the same feeling I have every time I remember. I looked at my arms who was still have that feeling on that day... I touched one of my arms, then I decided to open the fabric showing my most powerful weapon, and the only thing to remember me who was I... no... what was I...

The touching at my blade of chaos it was a feeling I forgot a long time ago. It wanted to fight, it wanted justice, it wanted blood... it wanted revenge. It was like he was making a coral around my ears. I could listen to the music around myself. My hands were still trembling after touching my blades, I decided to retrieve and close my hands to have control of my arms.

After the thunder, it came the most annoying voice I tried to ignore during all my eternity.

"There is nowhere you can hide, Spartan." The voice came at my door, but I ignored while I was holding the chains and was covering my arms around it. "Put as much distance between you and the truth as you want."

I ignored while still using the chains to cover my own arms.

The voice didn't stop and became even more annoying to me.

"It changes nothing."The voice continued for my own displeasure. "Pretend to be everything you are not... teacher...husband...father...but there is one unavoidable truth you will never escape:"

"That you are a bitch, Athena? Oh, don't worry. That was the truth everybody on Olympus ever knew." A familiar voice came behind the from Athena making me look again and for the first time became a relief to see Hades appearing again. I don't know what was better, to hear his voice, or he in some way decided to call Athena a female dog making her look behind narrowing her eyes.

"What did you just said?" Athena asked coldly.

"Come on, after everyone discovered your plan after what you did with Kratos. Aphrodite and Apollo said you acted so much as a spoiled brat and rude person it even stuck on the nerve. They even decided to make a word of that kind of woman, a female dog who represents the whores of the entire world, you don't even know until today but now you are a symbol of the whores in the entire world, congratulations." Hades said while he clapped to congratulate her in a way I  after thinking a bit I tried hard to continue with my serious expression about that. I have to say, Aphrodite and Apollo finally made my hate dissipate a bit. I tried to not chuckle from that commentary.

"WATCH YOUR WORDS YOUR FOOL" Athena glared hard to him. "How do you even know what kind of things?"

"Come on Athena, I thought you were the smart one. I can't believe they even made me a villain on Saint Seiya and made her a good goddess, come on that was a lie." He scoffed while he murmured that part I don't know what he was talking about.

"You? YOU WERE SUPPOSE TO BE DEAD."

"Durr... I was... but one thing you the goddess of wisdom forgot. I'm master of the god of death you stupid spoiled brat. I'm his boss, and we always create a new role of entities after we die." He said in a cold tone like he was scowling the most annoying thing at me, for which I was a bit grateful for Hades to help me, but that makes me think about what he said. "You don't know how angry I was after discovering my precious niece what I loved really hard was a spoiled brat who used Kratos as a puppet against all Olympus. Trust me, now I'm not the bad god of the inferior world who wants to punish the others by pleasure, not anymore. Now I'm a man respected by society for the entrepreneurial way in which he takes care of his employees."

Some words of him make really confusing for me to understand the situation.

"You... YOU." Athena was losing her patience with Hades, and I have to say. I was really interesting to watch, making me appreciate what is happening.

"Hey what is happening over there?" The voice of the dwarf at my bell made me remember he was there.

"It's a family matter, nothing you should be involved," I said in a serious voice, making the head stop talking.

"It's impossible if you are indeed my uncle you should be more somber and ugly." Athena laughed making Hades rise his eyebrow.

"Really? That's everything you got? Even my mother in law can elaborate a better insult than you, and she is my sister. Well if you are smart then I will give you what the Chinese would say: the slap in the face. For someone you think you are the brain of my brother, let me tell you he was stupid, and a child born from a stupid brain it was a stupid child. And what about your look? Heck in the way we live now, you would just be an old woman, never would get married and don't try to make that excuse you want to be virgin because even if you want there is no man in the entire world who would be attracted for a statue who wants to try to be a villain wannabe." Hades in just one minute could make many insults on a way I finally understand the slap in the face meaning, but I don't know what kind of creatures name Chinese would be.

"ENOUGH."

"Yeah, I have to say. You still were looking in the statue appearance? Couldn't try to be more modern on the world around you were being? Heck, look at Kratos, he even was in an appearance of Nordic right now. He is mixing well with the cultures over there. While Sparta, Greek, Athens and other places around Italy were totally destroyed." He said in a voice looking at me, I'm not sorry about what I did. I destroyed by revenge and I don't regret it... but I wish it would end in another way, many humans must have died over there. But I was interrupted when he continued. "Until the Christians came over there at Rome and corrected all that mistakes we did, heck even I'm thankful to them to have been so affected, now most part of the world is getting know about their religion and becoming more effective while we became just myths and nothing more."

Athena's eyes became wide, while my curiosity gets the better of me. These Christians fixed the mistakes of what they did? And even Hades became thankful to them?       

"Athena, your mistake was trying to live inside of Kratos mind, however, you never continued your existence after your death and now you are just living inside of Kratos memories and mind, and you cannot create another entity of you. However now Kratos. I didn't come here just to insult Athena even I enjoy doing that... I know about Atreus." Hades said to me while right now my mind finally was clear and Athena was no longer over there.

"And what do you want?" 

"I told you, you may want my help after, and now is your time for me to help you, in exchange to listening to me," Hades said polite, making me narrow my eyes while guessing what would be.

"Okay, if you want to talk, now is not a good time for it."

"He is a Spartan, part of his past, he is a god just like us, but hiding from him was indeed a good idea." When he said that made my eyes get wide open as I look at him in disbelief. "Kratos, what we did was horrible for you, you didn't deserve what happened. Ares is punished every time he tries to think the same plain again, and we use Hercules to punch him at his face every time. So I think it's a good way for him stop to think on stupid plans. Well thinking now... I wished I didn't know about the Titans, they were always a headache for me and my employees. The time of conquering was over eras ago... I mean eras in the future, but now I just wanted peace and work in the job I love, be a boss and make every soul enjoy the afterlife."

When more I talk with him, more I can feel his sincerity.

"But now my grandfather will resurrect, Uranus will come after the true death of my father. And it will break the balance of life and death as well..." I know where this will goes, and my eyes became narrowed as I wanted to say that from now on.

"I..."

"LISTEN TO ME, KRATOS," Hades screamed not like he was angry but it was like he despaired. "This isn't a silly mission of that kind of stupid conquest or conqueror armies about it. This is the balance of life and death, where it will create chaos and destroy everything around the earth. Not just the lives but the death itself. I'm not offering a mission of trying to just defeat my grandfather... I want to offer to you all the payments, all the rights, all the dreams you have to become truth to just become my employee..."

"You cannot..." I narrowed my eyes but I was surprised by another outburst of him.

"I CAN AND I DID IT." He screamed taking my attention again. "I broke my own rules but I did it just to find a way to forgive myself and reward you from everything you did and all the problems we and our family did to you. The souls of your daughter Calliope and this new wife who is a giant if you didn't even know... I have them, you can fulfill your destiny to help Atreus to launch her ashes on the mountain at her world. But her soul is still with me, and I want to make them eternal just in one place for you share your eternity with them between the life and the death like the harmony we have in the world."

At that moment I don't know how but my hand went directly on his neck, I didn't know when I was up and went in his direction but I was glaring to him because of what he said.

"How dare you to do that?" 

"I dared myself to give you what you lost, and while one of your wives cursed you so much to never agreed with that, the others were consent about that, and I didn't force them to do that, they actually accepted my way to ask you sorry for being a jerk and destroy everything you love. HECK, EVEN YOUR BROTHER DEIMOS IS ALIVE NOW." He said ignoring my hand over his neck, and his eyes showed like he was being truthful about what he said, then I released my hand making him look at me.

"And what about Atreus," I said narrowing my eyes to him.

"Simple, we cure him, and you complete your mission then you bring him with you to live with his new house with your family. I know he will be a bit hesitant in the first moment, but he will enjoy what the future will share to him."

"And what would be my job?"

"You never heard about this job before, but you would just stay there alert and be vigilant around the place, even if some people make you assign your name on some objects or even will try to make some acting, but when the monsters appear or even a signal of a Titan... Don't have mercy over them, even if you want help all my employees can help you as well. This isn't a mission Kratos, this is a job, and the difference between them is a mission it takes a long time to accomplish with just one reward, while a job you work periodically and always become rewarded after the month." Hades doesn't hesitate from saying that. It's strange the way the gods are telling me now, it seems different because before they just wanted me to accomplish my missions in exchange of weapons or even a false promise of my nightmares. 

I was thinking on what to say when he clapped his hand making me look at him.

"Let's go, we have a child to save." 

"You will come?"

"Are you kidding? I know inferior worlds like the palm of my hand, it would be easier to help you to over there and quickie help my grand-nephew to be cured, I want to make a good impression on him. And don't worry, even my brother you know who became better, well, he is a bit jerk but he is less than kind of monster when he was in the first century."

"I liked him already." The voice of my belt said aloud making connect my palm at my face.

"Wow, in the ancient eras you Kratos my relative, created the facepalm. Your father would be so proud of you." Hades said making me grumble a bit... Well, I have to say, this duo was less annoying than Athena, and that made me have a feeling of hope after a long time.
> Preparing before Applebuck Season. (No edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The night was astonishing, with the many ponies going back to their houses, the carriage who took the princesses to their castle, leaving just one pony, two humans and a dragon in the front of Golden Oak Library.

Ryujin Pov:

Wow, I never thought I would be at this Library from now on. I thought I would live in somewhere else. But how could I say no if everypony want to help me to stay for a while? 

I checked and I found out Twilight was smiling at me and Spike was excited as well. We found the instruments we bought at the music store in a suitable place near the shelters. 

However, I found someone I recognized was trying to keep acting until the day ends.  Melchior passing by me and looking smugly to me.

"You can drop your behave now Melchior, you must have been holding all day long." I said making Melchior pass by me and looking smugly to me. Making Twilight and Spike look at us.

"Excuse me?" Twilight asked curiously and confused about what I just said.

"HA! I knew you would say something like that after I leave Fluttershy's house to come here." Melchior said while his eyes shined with two different colors while he removed his eyepatch. "But did you miss me? AAAAADMIT IT. YOUUUUU MISSED ME."

"Yeah dude, I have to say, welcome back, my friend." I chuckled when he did another of his shenanigans as Bill Cipher.

"What was that?" Twilight Sparkle and Spike said still trying to figure out what was happening.

"Well, let me explain you one important thing. This is the true Melchior, while he acts as noble and a good guy some times, he cannot change his bad behavior sometimes like he actually is the Lord of Nightmares, even stronger than what you could say the entity of Chaos and the Nightmares at the same time." I said making Melchior finally smile really wide and still acts like himself.

"Nice to meet you all, everypony." At the moment he took his hat to explicate himself, the floor at the Library moved in an inclination of 75 degrees to left making all of them move behind from the different gravity, thankfully he moved his hat back to his head.

"Wait, what was that?" Spike said trying to recover his shock, while Twilight was trying to process that and decided to take a note about that.

"He likes to manifest his powers," I said making Twilight nodded to me and continue his annotation. "And for that, he has to make many deals, you can may ask anything to him, but the price amoung of what you ask, it can be fair or a joke, but not a funny one."   

"Oh come on Ryujin, you know it's not that." Melchior looked at me offended. "I actually enjoy making everyone confuse and have a bit of fear. All I can ask in return may be money... or a favor..."

Melchior said showing his blue flame hand making everyone at the room jump in surprise unless me. And before somepony say something he dissipated the flame making everyone looking cautious. 

"Okay. Hold on, hold on. Let's see if I understand." Spike said passing in the middle of the way between me and Melchior. Then he looked at Melchior. "So you were trying to be cool but in fact you just want to mess around?" 

He nodded, then Spike looked at me.

"Well, wecolme at the party. You knew about that?" He asked making me nod to him. "So why did you two not said something like that at the party?" 

We looked at each and other and we said in unison.

"Fluttershy." Making Spike, even more, confuse and Twilight look at me and him.

"Really? Why?" Twilight decided to get inside of the conversation.

"Well, it's a simple reason. Imagine you have the power of creating nightmares and your personality is a chaotic type, and at the moment you get inside of the house of the shyest and maybe the most afraid pony you can meet in your life. What would you do?" Melchior said making Spike add his hand at his chin making him think and Twilight looks at the horizon in agreement. "I have to be polite and good gentlemen when it comes to Fluttershy, but if somepony wants to make a deal and a chance for me to use my shenanigans. I will not hold myself. HAHAAHAHAAHAHAHA."



After that, he clapped his hands and teleported us to the bedroom of Golden Oak Library.

"The thing guys, I liked you..." Melchior said while trying to use Bill Cipher speech. So I decided to cut him.

"Melchior, can you please stop acting like him and be yourself a bit please?" I said while I'm a fan of Gravity Falls, Bill Cipher can really make me scared.

"Spoilsport." He said sighing a bit, and then his eyes come back to his original color, and he used his eye-patch again. "Well, for now, I will just make the spell my mother taught me over there, making you have the portal door to Everfree forest, and then I will be out okay?" 

Twilight and Spike nodded the same I did.

Melchior decided to mumble some words, and then he just snapped his fingers and then the door appeared in the wall like it was already over there.  He just opened and then I could see the forbidden forest on the other side of the door while I was still in the bedroom. 

Twilight's mouth as the same of Spike dropped hard after looking that.

"But...But..but..." Twilight was trying to process that kind of spell in just 2 seconds.

"How?" Spike finished making Melchior laugh a bit.

"Well, I will explain simply. Melchior is an entity who can change the reality and the laws of physics. And we don't know if we are in a dream world with him or we are just in the real world where he changes the reality as well." I decided to make a simple way to Twilight understand and not try to make a headache of that subject. 

"Oh yeah, that reminds me. Hey, wanna hear my impression of you in about 3 seconds?" He said smiling while my eyes were wide open and before even somepony could respond he screamed and wave his arms like a crazy in despair.

3 seconds 

Then me, Twilight and Spike woke up screaming and waving our arms the same way he did at the dream. We saw each of other at our beds, with pajamas as well, looking at each and other as confusion.

"Okay, I will ask that, what the Tartarus just happened," Spike said trying to understand what happened. "Did you have that dream about Melchior and..."

"Yes," I said agreeing with him. "Now he is over here, he can now talk with us inside of our dreams and even control our nightmares. The good news is, he can protect our dreams as Princess Luna told us she will do from now on. The bad news is for the people he wants to create nightmares." 

"But..." Twilight was going to say something then she stopped after murmuring something. "Yeah, I remember I went to bed yesterday, I recall we went to sleep, but it was so real, it was like Melchior came with us, and we didn't even go to sleep."

"That happens. Well, it seems the day is on, what you all plan to do?" I asked making them think about a bit.

"I will just study about the possibility of dreams and control of the dream world, what Melchior is capable to do and his true self is really..."

"Terrifying, scary..." I and Spike suggested at the same time, however, Twilight shook her head.

"No, interesting..." She said making me and Spike look at each and other. "It seems he is really funnier when he wants, even if he can change all the reality, I decided to ignore that, because what could I do if something that defy the logic is no longer accepted from someone who can do that if they want. OH, I have to write this to Princess Celestia, she will love that."  

Twilight went up and left the bedroom, with me and Spike surprised.

Did Melchior teach Twilight the same lesson about what she learned from Pinkie Sense? Wow... just wow.

"And what about you Spike?" I asked, while he went up, and started to change himself.

"I'm about to make breakfast. I will call when it's done." Spike assured me he was going to call me after using his skills at the kitchen. Well, I think that's a good idea.

"Well, okay. I will stay out a bit, I will train for a moment." I said after changing my clothes to a new one Rarity made to me, and it will be good to use it on my training.

He nodded to me, while I made my way out from the door at the room, making me go directly at the Everfree forest.

"Finally, a place just for me," I said while I was looking at the horizon. 

"Yeah." I heard a voice coming from the tree revealing a triangle showing the flames making another presentation from my friend Melchior. "I knew you were going to start your daily training." 

"Well I said I would do that, so I think it was the hour for that. Anyway, what are you doing over here?" I was curious to know about what is he planning.

"Well, after I got over here, I could use some memories on their dreams and I could watch your battle, impressive but you could have done more." He said while he summoned a cup of tea for he drinks it.

"You really love tea," I said while I raised my eyebrow, not thinking about what he said.

"You know we don't have soda over here right?" He asked me, making my eyes get wide open and my mouth opens in shock.

"WHAT? ARE YOU KIDDING ME?" I asked because he knew my favorite drink is soda, how can I enjoy my thirsty without soda?

"Well, show for kids, you know. Well, let's start your training?" Melchior said launching his teacup making it explode on behind and creating a tree after an explosion.

"I know how to train by myself." 

"Pff, without making many destruction and problems. You need my help to make more adaptable for you to train." 

"So, what are you going to do?" 

"Simple. Like this." Melchior said while he snapped his fingers, making around us in grayscale, showing his power making everything around us in slow motion. "Now we are here, you can be 1 minute and over there will be 1 hour over here. So this time you can have all the time to enjoy the day."

Why do I have a feeling this will have a catch? 

"Something is fishing," I said making him smiling at me.

"Of course something is stinking, for once I will make you train at least one of Haki styles in one day. He said while creating a magic circle around us. I felt something different, like all my magic were wasted. I can guess what he did, he sealed my magic. Making me unable to summon my swords.  " Let's the train begin." 

He snapped his fingers and I could see some shadows coming from the floor, creating skeletons under us, and he made some chaotic beasts around the sky.

"What?" It was my first mistake, when some of these beasts attacked me from behind, making me lose my balance. And then all of them jumped on me. Making em roll on the left. I punched one of the skeletons and the skeleton was hard as metal. I felt my hand hurt. Damn you, Melchior. That was cheating. 

"Concentrate to become your body as Haki like usually people on One Piece does now. You need to create a metal armor around your skin, but you already know that, to make it simple, you need concentration, so that's why you have the bandana. Use it for some hours and you will already learn how to use the Armored Haki." Melchior said while I was being punched by demoniac dogs around me. And even flying beasts making my day even worse.

I jumped with all my forces, making me a good distance, this moment I have some seconds, so I decided to plug my earplugs, so he wants to train me? So I WILL USE MY PLAYLIST OF WAR.



In the first second of the song I wore my bandana, and the MASSACRE BEGINS.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike Pov:

I was making the breakfast for Twilight and Ryujin, and I was curious what kind of things he would eat. So I just thought, he is a dragon too, so he may like emeralds or sapphires the same way I do. I think some pancakes with gems on it would be a good idea. 

I decided to use the best skills in cooking to make the best breakfast he can have. I even used my own fire to make the breakfast tasty.

When the breakfast was done, I called to Twilight to prepare the table while I was going to call Ryujin. 

I went to see how Ryujin was going on the training. At the moment I opened the door, something I never thought I would see. Blood in a world around grayscale and Ryujin covered in black and red with an angry face while thousands of skeletons at the floor, and some kind of creatures I don't know what was but they were covered in a weird color of blood, some were even purple. 

And 3 of them were still trying to attack him but he was looking really angry. And one of them was at the floor and he was above them, and Ryujin was shouting angry, while he was punching in a devastating force, making a powerful sound and explosion on the air.  I decided to hear what he was shouting but I now I think I regret hearing it.

"Now go to sleep bitch!
Die, motherfucker, die! Ugh, time's up, bitch, close ya eyes " He said while he punched strongly at the beast under him. And he kicked strongly on the beast flying over him angrily.

"Go to sleep, bitch! (what?)
Why are you still alive? How many times I gotta say, close ya eyes?" Ryujin shouted angry while he used his two arms and like an axe, he destroyed the head of the beast on the floor, while he went on the other beast who was trying to recover himself.

"And go to sleep bitch! (what?)
Die motherfucker die, bye, bye, motherfucker, bye, bye!
Go to sleep bitch! (what?)
Why are you still alive? Why, die motherfucker, ah, ah, ah
Go to sleep bitch!"  He said while he grabbed the beast who was at the floor and used its body like a maniac who wanted to kill one creature with another one. And without resting he used the beast corpse and jumped on it and punched like he doesn't have a second to rest. It was a shocking scene.

I don't know what the beasts and skeletons did to him, but I don't wanna to take his bad side. I'm not sure if those beasts are kind of dog to him call them like that, I decided to see what was around it, and I found a palled version of the human whom I meet yesterday called Melchior.

"Hey, Melchior right?" I said making him jump on his place looking at me than making a breath of relief.

"Oh hey, Spike. How is it going?" He said while I'm a bit confused, some time he acts like a strange, later like a noble. I don't know how to say it. 

"Nothing so much, so looking over here I can see Ryujin has receiving a lot of training, how much he killed since it was 30 minutes I was doing the breakfast?" I asked curiosly while Melchior eyes became wide.

"30 minutes? Mannnn, it must be this reason why he is so pissed off right now. He is being training without eating and going to bathroom during 30 hours." The answer by Melchior made me speechless.

"30 HOURS?" I screamed in disbelief while I could see Ryujin roaring in our direction angrily. 

"MELCHIOR YOU MOTHERFUCKER." Ryujin said while he launched one of the beasts on him making me jump on my place. Melchior was pushed to the tree from the impact of the monster. 

I saw Ryujin who just took of his plugs and used his cellphone. Wait he was listening to music while training? Why does he do that all the time? 

Melchior just passed the beast and walked like it was nothing.

"Well it seems you mastered one of the types of Haki, I'm curious what you will do next," Melchior said while he sounds like his mission were completed. "Well, I think Spike came here for a reason. Tomorrow we can train more, and I'm thinking. You need to restrain yourself. So my idea I will just use that." 

Melchior just snap his fingers, making Ryujin bandana went of, making Ryujin went on his knees and scream in pain. What did he do?

"I really recommended to not use your bandana during all day long because you could die, thankfully this place is just affected you in 30 minutes and not 30 hours. I knew you were gonna to use your wabisuke to make your clothes heavier, however. I will just say that you will not need anymore. I created a sell of gravity around your own clothes and now you need to use one anti-magic sword to remove your seel, and I don't think you will use it. " Melchior said smiling, while Ryujin was still angry. I could see a twitch on his eyes but he was still looking sharp as a knife. 

"FUCK YOU," Ryujin said angrily. I didn't know they were this kind of friends. Heck, how could they be friends?

"No. Fuck you, I gotta go now, bye," Melchior said smiling vanishing while making a light and all the colors around us come back. 

"What just happened," I said an exasperated while, Ryujin smiled while he tried to get up with all his forces. After he got up, I could see he was walking slowly and heavier than normal.

"That's my brother is what they call a dick person, someone who helped you just to make you down next. But nothing too serious, just for making them laugh. " Ryujin said while he was walking and every step of him was having much effort from him.  "I think I should try to use my magic or my energy to concentrate over here to make it easier to me to deal with it." 

"Did something like that already happened with you?" I  asked because was looking at him and he seemed he didn't mind with that idea.

"Well, no. But my master uses this kind of magic all the time. But strangely just for the pleasure to fight the others and when the thing is the way he wants he just releases his energy to fight even more." He said while we stepped inside of the bedroom. "I'm covered with goo and blood from creatures. I'm concerned about if I should eat first or take a bath." 

"Let's go eat because if you take a bath now, the breakfast will get cold. So it will not really pleasant to eat." I said while he showed a thoughtful face. 

"You are right. Let's go eat." He smiled while we went directly to the kitchen.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------


Twilight Pov:

I know it would be rude to start eating breakfast while Spike was calling Ryujin, but it couldn't help if these pancakes are looking amazing.  Especially with blueberries on top.

I was taking a few bites when I heard some loud steps near the kitchen.

"I told you Spike, it isn't that simple," Ryujin said grumpily about some idea gave from Spike. 

"Well, I really want to know the differences between magic and energy, the way you told me it really sounds like the energy is the manifestation of magic outside your body while the magic itself is the magic inside of it." I could hear Spike voice coming from the stairs and their voice sounded like they were debating something interesting.

"It's complicated I'm telling you. The energies I control is 3 or 4 and each of them is different from magic and the techniques behind it are important as well. One is the manifestation of the life energy, other is the manifestation of the spirit energy, other is the manifestation of internal will energy, other is the manifestation of my stamina and concentration energy." The explanation from Ryujin became a bit confusing but it seems he was used to knowing that and from that point of view it's indeed complicated, I think I will ask that when I... OH MY CELESTIA!!!

"WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?" I screamed when I found Ryujin was without his shirt and he was covered in a liquid similar as blood, but strangely his blood is red, so why he is all purple. 

"Training results." He just answered me taking a sit looking at his plate with pancakes.

"Yeah you should have see it. He was like: Die, motherfucker, die! Ugh, time's up, bitch, close ya eyes. " Spike was punching the air while saying a cursing word like it was a singing.

"Spike, where did you learn that word?" I deepened glared to Ryujin, who was drinking water but he gave a loud gulp. 

"Ryujin was beating some beasts and I think some were female dogs for making him scream like that. And from the way he was furious, I think he knew about their mothers." Spike said while he was taking a few bites on his pancakes.

"Ryujin..." I said in warning tone but I was interrupted by him.

"If he has 14 years old that means he can learn some new words from some songs, and trust me, nothing is better than relief your anger when it comes from rap music." He just interrupted me while I could see his teeth becoming black while he took a gem from his pancake and decided to bite it. I heard a crunch sound from his mouth multiple times. "That's really good." 

I couldn't contain my anger anymore. 

"BUT RAP DOESN'T HAVE THAT KIND OF WORDS" I shouted while I could see his deep glare to me.

"Then you don't know what rap is it." He said like he knew that would be my answer. "Rap is not all positive things or sing of smiling like sunshine and rainbows, the only rainbow what happened in the rap is called nocturnal rainbows and trust me, it doesn't sound like the way you think." 

He took his cellphone and then make the tune become aloud.



I heard the full song, and while I could understand some words behind it, his voice and some part of the lyrics really went deep inside of me. I imagine if Luna, if she had the time before becoming Nightmare Moon, listened to this song, she could change the way the ponies look from the moon and understand. That music even having some curses really went inside of me. 

"Wow, that was deep," Spike said while he enjoyed listening to the song while eating his breakfast. "I bet you like to listen to rap songs."

"Yep, rap as the same of the other genres is something I love most. Rap is the song of reality when many people can think about positive and imagining things, the rap can bring the power of reality and remember us nothing is what we thought it would be." Ryujin said while he decided to leave the cell phone at the table while another song came out without us noticing.   



"Oh that's a good one, listen closely Twilight, because this song expresses the reality of the curse words, we just don't give a damn. This song even made one of the best rappers of all time almost quit from raping, and ironic is that rapper who made this song is his best friend." Ryujin said while making me and Spike look at him with mouths dropped. 

I listened to this song while I'm still trying to wonder, what kind of friend would do that to another friend. While the sound was catchy the lyrics behind it was really heavy.

"Wow, just wow," Spike said after listening to the song.

"I know, and everything you know is just the deep of iceberg. Well, I just finished the breakfast, I will take a bath. Spike, what is your plans for this afternoon?" Ryujin asked while Spike already finished his breakfast and went up as well and left me alone with my pancakes almost untouched from some bites.

"What do I do now?" I said thinking about the situation who looked really strange now, Spike will start cursing while sing now. And if Princess Celestia knew about that, she will be angry... Well, that's not my problem. It's her children. 

I think I will visit Fluttershy and Melchior, maybe I should read fewer books and talk with someone who understands things. 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mr. Boss

I have to say walking in the deeps of the portal in the Nordic legends was indeed fun. I know we have many a mission over there, but I know how much time Artreus have and I hope Hercules would be waiting for us before we go inside of the Hella. 

I saw Kratos walking in silence. I didn't even mind to say something but the head on his belt was indeed an interesting person to talk.

We crossed the dimensional door revealing we are in a forge from dwarfs. Interesting, and while we were walking a green dwarf who was working at his forge suddenly stop working and looked at us.

"What? Hey! You reek of foreign magic." He said while we tried to ignore him and walk directly to the other portal, but he was indeed persistent. "Sweet Nanna's nethers. What are those?" He said while he looked to Kratos and he could feel my own weapon who was hidden.    

I was going to say to him to step back in a gentle way but he decided to talk to me  

"I have never seen the like... That's gotta be a family heirloom." He said while Kratos looked irate because that weapon was from Ares and that was not a good signal. 

"Well, mine is made by myself and my brother." I intervened and expressed with a smile my own weapon who was the purple scythes, while I whispered in his ear.  "While from him, that weapon was made by his accursed brother who made a mistake and now this weapon is the signal of his victory against all the people he fought and killed, even if was that stupid brother who did that accursed weapon, and if I was you I shouldn't say weapon and family again from the blades of chaos."   

He listened carefully while he sounded really awe from the name of the weapon.

"In resume, his weapon is not a family heirloom," I said clearly but then Kratos grumpy as he always is decided to finish my oration. 

"And will never be." Making the end of our conversation.

The dwarf seemed to be convinced. While he looked at me.

"Who the Helheim is you?  And where is the little turd?" While I'm used to the people hell, Helheim to me is the first time when they asked me that. 

"Well, I'm his relative. And for the boy..." I said becoming a bit serious.

"He is fallen ill." Kratos finished my sentence as well. I think I will get used by that.

The dwarf sounded sad while in disbelief.

"No... What's happened. Aesir?" He asked and for the first time, we said different answers.

"Yes..." I answered by didn't guess the answer from him.

"No..." Kratos said in the same time of my answer. "Hades, the fault is mine."

"You? Nah, you did what was correct, the problem is these Nordics were just acting like we did in Olympus. Remember Hermes, Hercules."

"DON'T EVEN REMEMBER ME." We heard a shout from a man who was wearing a suit who was just talking while holding his ear, I think he was just talking with his earphone. "Steph, I know you still has that suspicion of my failure at the beginning of my promotion, but come on... It's been 2 months, and you saw how much I changed in so few weeks, so trust me, make Larry have a confer with me right now, okay? Thanks..."

The short man walked while suddenly his tone of voice changed like he was happy because of something.

"LARRY! MY MAN, MY CHAMPS, MY BRO...  How have you been? Aham... Hmmm... Okay, I know you are hesitating from that investment, but... Larry, wait... wait to listen to me, bro. I'm telling you this is a great investment. Ever I lied to you? No? See? I'm telling you, this is just a beginning of the greatest investment of the world Larry. You will be rich, I will be rich, everyone will be rich. Just trust me one more time, you know my ideas always work."

The man who looked like a kid walked in our direction making many kinds of expressions on his face. Then he showed a relaxed one.



"See? I told you everything will be fine. Just trust me this once okay? Thank you and your welcome dude." He finished when he raised his fist on the air like a victory. "Yes, another success. This way I can go to the Bahamas from the next 2 years of doing nothing and enjoying my vacations. Oh, hey uncle Boss..."  

When he saw Kratos, his face showed nothing like a serious frown from his face.

"brother..." He said trying to control himself.

"Er... I." Kratos to tried to understand what is happening but then I decided to make all his doubts become clear.

"Hercules... or should I say Wall Street, thank you for showing up, we were talking about you," I said making Krato's eyes get wide open and looked clearly at Hercules who was just looking at his cellphone.

"Well interesting, but anyway why did you call me here?" He asked me looking at me while something made him chuckle from the cellphone.

"I'm needing people to be my place's bodyguard with possibility of Uranus come back." I decided to make the direct approach, then he closed his cellphone and looked at me in disbelief.

"Really? Wow, bodyguard? It's been a while I did something like that. Are you sure the supreme titan will show up?" He while he looks like he is busy and had many projects, usually he likes to work when it comes to body hardworking. He is bored from many times using his brain. Ironic, when it was at the past he doesn't use the brain, and now he uses the brain so much and want to use his body even more.

"I'm afraid so," I said while making him think about it, then he nodded to me like he made his mind.

"Okay, I will join you if I become the leader of the bodyguard." He said while he was looking at Kratos. Kratos narrowed his eyes when he imagined what was going on.

"You always want..."

"KRATOS, SHUT UP," Hercules said while he then breathed strong enough to make aloud and then release it calming himself. "Kratos, I know you were right all along, and how stupid I was on that time, you were right, Zeus was a jerk and a huge asshole. I know I should have helped you and killed that bitch many people prayed like she was a nice one. I really admit my errors and mistake, but there is just one thing I will always be mad at you."

Kratos listened carefully but the next moment surprised everyone, Hercules hold one of Krato's arms and then jumped in the height of Kratos face, just to punch it with all his strength. Making the wall behind them create a crater just with the impact of the force from the Kratos face. And all that Kratos didn't move from his place because Hercules was holding one of his arms. 

"I would accepted if you killed me with the blades of chaos, I would accept if you killed me with the rocks, with your bare hands and even if you spit on my face or even another weapons of our family." The voice coming from Hercules made everyone at the room snap from the shock of that attack. "But killing me with my own weapon? You punched me 25 times on my face repeatedly. You could have just punched me 10 and then used your blades of chaos. That I would accept. BUT WITH MY OWN WEAPON AT MY FACE 25 TIMES?"

Kratos was really angry from the powerful punch in the face without warning the possible fight.

"Now we are even. I don't care if you are angry with me, but I was angry with you during centuries. And if you are smart the same way as me, we will not fight right now. We have places to go and things to do. We have to deal with our responsibilities." Hercules said while he cleaned the blood from his suit like it was nothing and then smiled like his day was becoming really great."We are even."

Kratos look glares to Hercules but what he said made reason so it was time for we go back to our work.

"So guys, what can I do for help him and you guys, I can do things. You want I should tag along?" He seemed really interested from helping Atreus. I have to say this dwarf is indeed interesting.

"That's not a problem, but if you really insist, you can improve our weapons as well, making them more power to deal with some enemies, but we are a bit on a rush right now." Hercules came near to him and said while he had the same size of the dwarf he could tag along real fine with him. 

"I'm on it." He said while we walked on his office. "So where you off to such in a hurry?"

"The realm of the dead," Kratos said while in my mind I just added, in the Nordic version of course. That will never be compared with my sweet Tartarus at that time. 

"Helheim? Shit... this is serious, that's why they are here?"

"You could say so." I said before Kratos answer that question.

"Okay, show me your weapons."

"Nemean Cestus," Hercules said while he showed a big pair of iron face lion gloves amazing the dwarf on his front. "Thank you for trash them out after killing us, that made us reborn later."

Kratos ignored his thanks while I gave my scythes to the dwarf.

"Claws of Hades, be careful with the power of it, it can bring your soul out," I said making the dwarf's eyes spark I think he is becoming inspired.

"Blade of Chaos," Kratos said while showed his weapon making the 3 weapons in his hands making the dwarf become speechless.

"Saint Yggdrasil, these weapons are Godden alike. I will do my best effort to make this weapon even better." The Dwarf said while I have to deal with two brothers who are waiting in silence now.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

4 Days. It took 3 days to get used by this magic, and more 1 day to get used on Armored Haki without my bandana. I learned the skill but practicing was different. I needed to use my own fusion of energies to make my own body to work well, I have to use my reyatsu to make my speed, my ki and chi to synchro inside my body to take control of my arms and legs in the way I could walk and use my arms freely.

I walked with Spike inside of the music store to be greeted by the two musicians of Ponyville, Vynil and Octavia were indeed becoming great friends of mine and Spike, we usually talk about music and even share some songs. They even asked me and Spike to rec some songs based on the music we have on the cellphone. To share around Equestria. 

While Spike was a bit hesitant, I enjoyed that idea, something to pass the time after training my fighting and training with our instruments. 

"So when it will be the time we are going to meet the orchestra?" I said while Spike was sitting in front of the piano. The dual let us practice whenever we want when we visit them. Maybe because they get bored and wanted someone to talk. 

"I think next week would be a good opportunity for you two to appear over Canterllot, we must find good songs for play inside of the Galla, and I think some coming from your object may be the more suitable for it," Octavia said while she was reading some lyrics and notes. "Spike, would you be kind and play in the hall of mountain king?"

"Again?"Spike said while he was showing a frown on his face.

"Yeah, this is the only song you need to train to fulfill the maximum of your abilities," Octavia said while making Spike sigh aloud, and I take a rest of my personal training. 

"You want my fullest? Okay, you will receive my fullest. But it will be in my own way." Spike said while he took his keyboard and relaxed his shoulders and then he started the song.



He programmed the song, while he made the version becoming more electronic. Taking the attention of Vinyl who wasn't interested in the song until now. 

Damn, Spike took the version of impossible remix, and he was pressing the keys like a maniac scaring a bit Octavia and making Vinyl excited. And when we thought it was over, Spike went even faster and pressed, even more, making Vinyl scream and nodded her head from the speed of the keys being pressed. 

Spike was moving his fingers like a maniac at a speed I couldn't imagine it was possible, and that's a good signal. When he finished it was just a silence but it was broke by Vinyl applauding him and cheering to him.

"AWESOME SPIKE, You really made me like classical music if it played like that." Vinyl was cheering while Octavia was still speechless from the sudden change of piece.

"Well, I have to say I'm surprised by the change of style. But it seems it couldn't be better than that. So what you want to recommend from the meeting?" 

"Well there is a lot of good songs me and Spike could make a duet, it's not difficult for we both train together. We've being doing that for some days. Well I think it's my turn to choose a good music to practice for now. I will use one of my favorites songs." I said while I pressed the strings of the violin and I played the Asgore theme, I don't know why but everything I play this song I have a desire to sing.   

   

(Here at last, one whose kind, the last soul will be mine
but alas, you and I, one will die and I cant look you in the eye!
But a duel’s a duel to the end, one will live and one will meet death, No mercy this time my child, the tears just won’t shed anymore 
I’ve lost everything that I’ve loved, my own wife abandoned my cause, but the people need to know joy, freedom, with your soul, furthermore

I’ve seen all of your journey, everything between, all the friends you’ve made, so wonderfully, starting from the ruins going to the east, and they all love you
Met the comic sans, isn’t he funny? then papyrus, great as he can be, even dogs believe, very loyally, and they all love you
Then there came Undyne, brutal as can be, but you showed your heart, now she cannot see, the reason for an order, to kill by the king, cause they all love you
Even with robots insane and fueled with glee, against my own orders, Alphys ignored me, she saw your demeanor helping you to flee, cause they all love you
Not even the spiders could trap you to eat, you’ve managed befriending spiders and their queen, casting away rumors, all because you’re sweet, and they all love you
But now that you’re here, with the end so near, I must close my heart, looking down and fear, what have I become, what do I hold dear, I wish I could love you

*Whistling

I’ll overcome, all my sins to let them reach above, no matter what monster I’ve become, everyone will finally see the sun-

*whistles

Yes at last, you attack, end my pain, don’t hold back
Please don’t cry, I just wish, I could repent all my darn foolishness

*whistling

I’ll be the king
People will sing
When we all bring
Up everything)

In the moment I finished the play, I could see the tears of Octavia and a tear coming from Vinyl's glasses, Spike was looking at me sadly. 

"Who created this Song Ryujin?" 

"One day I will tell about him Spike, but I have to say, shit happens with everyone, remember that." I said smiling sadly to him, Asgore is one of my favorite characters, someone who suffered because of the humans, and in the end he became divorced with Toriel, well it happens, taking the soul of the children who went on the underground because they want to be free. Shit happens with everyone indeed. "Well, do you have some music planning to show on the meeting?"    

"Well..I really want to play the death waltz," Spike said while making the two girls look at him confused, I raised my eyebrow.

"From the Touhou U.N?" I asked while he nodded to me.

"Yep" I have to say, this dragon has balls on him because usually, death waltz is a duet piano song. 

"Spike I know you really want to..." Octavia didn't know about the song but Spike interrupted her because he was expecting her to want him to change his mind.

"Come on Octavia, just give a chance. I promise you will like it." Spike said looking at him with puppy eyes.

Octavia sighed while she permitted Spike to play it.



I remember that game, I knew some people who don't stop talking about tohou games. And the songs on that games are really catchy. I think Spike really want to use the piano to use that song as a good one for Galloping Galla. While he was playing me and Vinyl were enjoying the song, even Octavia seemed really convinced from the song. 

After finishing we applauded him from his feature over the piano. It seems Spike is ready for the next week.

"Well I think now we can make a great impression next week," I said while the others nodded to me. "Well, and what your plans about the party Vinyl."

"Already made it, and Pinkie Pie is really excited. This after party will be really awesome." Vinyl Scratch really is smiling like she couldn't wait. 

"Well, it seems now we have some weeks to prepare everything. Anyway. I will just have a walk. Spike, continue training and have a break with the girls if you want to rest a bit." I said and before he could reply I went outside of the store.

What I'm doing? Well giving more time to Spike meet the girls, why? Because I want him to not have one option about having a broken heart or a false idea of just one crush, so he will just talk with more girls and if they like back, that will be a problem for another day.

l looked my facebook for news or something like that, funny thing, when I taught someponies like mom, Spike and Nurse Redheart, it became really interesting to see their interaction of publishing over there, like some of them share posts of interest things, like mom post videos of cakes decorate so I think it was funny, and the Nurse Redheart became a blogguer, like posting her selfies with hashtags what I find humorous sometimes.

I saw a picture of her with Big Macintosh with a bandage on his back and she tag with that message? (Ask my morning to go out and receive news about a cry stallion on his fear of needles #anotherdayofwork.)

I laugh with the picture of her making pose and Big Mac with fear on his face.

I decided to comment.

-What happened to him to have bandages on his back?

She answered my comment.

-He feel on the stair while making a check up at the hospital, tomorrow he will can go back to his farm, however the doctor recommended he shouldn't take any weight during 2 weeks.

- Hahahaha. Seriously, while making a check up? Laught my ass off. 

So that means tomorrow will be the Apple Bucking Season? That's great. Tomorrow will be interesting.

I decided to walk around the city. While there are still some ponies looking different to me, some became used to my person while walking at street. I went directly to the Sugarcube Corner.

I passed over there and I saw the couple of owners of that stabilization looking at me surprised.

"Oh Ryujin, what a surprise, what will be for today?" Mrs. Cake looked at me smiling like a kind mare she is when it comes to clients, I have to say, she and her husband are really charismatic, making a loyal client for ages.

"The same as always, I want a cookie milkshake with a chocolate donnut to start my afternoon." I said while receiving a nod from her.

"Pinkie. A number 3 please." Mrs. Cake said aloud like she always does when Pinkie Pie are working on solo at the kitchen. You get used from time to time. 

"It's Ryujin already here? Wow, it seems he was in a hurry." Pinkie Pie said aloud, while making me chuckle from my place.

Mrs. Cake said while checked me while she have a bit of difficult to say something.

"Something is wrong Mrs. Cake?" I decided to ask to see everything is right.

"Well, actually I have a question for you if you don't mind." Mrs. Cake expression told me something is up.

"Sure." 

"Is it true you don't wanna Pinkie Pie to go to the Grand Galloping Gala because the nobles of Canterlot would make her stay over there miserable?" Mrs. Cake never thought a social event would actually be the worst thing over there.

"Yeah... trust me, not even the princess wouldn't stay there if they have a chance to choose that. But they can't because the nobles should have a party at least one day per year. Thankfully it isn't more than just one day." I said confirming her suspicions. I don't blame her, I blame the choice of characters on that episode actually. 

While I just said that, Pinkie Pie as always brought me my order, and smiling wide to me.

"Here is your number 3 Ryujin."

"Thanks Pinkie, anyway. I received a post from Nurse Redheart." I decided to show the photo to her and Mrs. Cake, while was curious about what was about, looking at Big Mac crying made them giggling on their place.

"I hope you not have many favors to Apple Family, because looking at the calendar, tomorrow will be the Applebuck Season."

"OH REALLY? Wow, I made Applejack to Promise me to make the bakes while Mr. and Mrs. Cake were away. I should find somepony to help me if Applejack from her mind decided to take care of all the Apple Harvest this year. Trust me, she is really stubborn when she wants to." Pinkie Pie said so quickly I almost thought she could be the same speed of eminem when he does rap god. 

"Well, why not I help with the bakery then? I even can teach you some of my own bakery skills." I said while I inflate my own ego just for later I destroy it with some comedy silliness. "Once I made an egg survive 10 seconds at the oven before exploding it. Hahahahaha." 

While I laughed about that joke, the look on their faces looked pale.

"I'm just joking guys, I know how to cook cakes and bakery, I was just making a joke to destroy my ego."

On the moment I said it was a joke, I could see the looks of relieved on their face. I decided to eat and let them relax. After that, I will train again for future events, this time I want to train my Conqueror Haki. I really want to make my enemies get unconscious when I want. Let's find out how much terrifying is it. 

I took my cellphone and wrote a message to Melchior creating a signal for the new training I will have. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

Walking around everyfree forest by myself wasn't that bad compared the many ponies told me to. It has its charms and problems, but even dangerous places in the real world has something like that. Places Like Chicago, Rio de Janeiro, South Africa, has some problems and charms over there. You just need to find the right place to go. I traveled around the world many times, even the places I could never imagined to go just to have a piece of weapon to the convention.

Well, I have to admit, I did really well to bring Ryan over here. Strangely is the fact my own mother fused her mind and soul with Princess Luna, this was strange even by my own standards... Is it my father going to be over here as well? Who could be if this was the case? 

Many theories, many worries, and I'm still on level 10. Sigh, I remember my powers of Bill Cipher I could at least do everything while in the wake time, not in the land of dreams. It seems I have to find a way to practice myself. Hopefully while making Ryan... I mean Ryujin training as well.

Just after I thought about him I received a message from him at Facebook, he wants to train Conqueror Haki? Well this one will be difficult, because One Piece didn't show how to train the Conqueror Haki, but I may have a solution for that. I just snapped my finger, and I don't care how it will end, he will find a way to get out by himself. 

Well, looking at my own mind I can imagine today will be Applebucking Season's Eve. I remember how much Ryujin loved that episode. But I wish he couldn't interrupt so much the slice of life of everyone... Because how can they learn by themselves if the people or ponies interrupt their own mistakes and problems? That's why I'm usually against somethings about displaced people. 

Well, I decided to take off my eye-patch to rub my right eye. 

"Some times using this everyday it becomes uncomfortable. Well..." I was venting to myself but suddenly a familiar voice interrupted my own senses.

"Melchior...please..." A familiar female made me look around to see if someone was near me, but nobody was there. "Melchior... wake up."

"Wake up?" I said looking to my eyepatch, trying to think about what would be the meaning behind it. If that was a dream I could control everything around me. I saw my eyepatch having a writing on it... Left eye... Right eye... "How didn't I notice that?"

I checked it to see if I did that to myself, but strangely that isn't my own magic and power... So maybe was something beyond me like my mother or someone even more powerful... 

I was using on the right side of my eye. So what if I just change to my left eye? 

I followed my logic and decided to give a chance while I could hear the voice as a whisper around me.

At the exactly moment I wore the eyepatch on the other eye, I felt all my energy being drained like my own eye-patch was absorbing. It was painful and excruciating. I didn't have enough strength to raise my arm to take off my eye-patch. My energy was low. The last thing I could remember was I was at the floor around me, even I don't remember where. My guess I was at Royal Sister Castle.

My gasp was the last thing I did before losing my conscious. 

After a minute just feeling the dark of my eyes, I could feel a glimpse of light at my corner eye. I opened my eye to see where was eye, but the only eye I could open ironically was the right eye, where I changed some minutes ago. And I could see the white walls and white ceiling and two familiar faces I recognized in the moment I checked. 

"hey guys..." My through was dry, and my voice sounded like a tiring old man who just received a kick on his balls. 

The gasp from them made one of my oldest friends come to hug me with all her forces.

"MELCHIOR. YOU WOKE UP" Looking the female face it was exactly cosplay of the best ice fighters of overwatch, my friend Mei who didn't changed her clothes after the moment I fought Crios. The tearing face of her, made me feel sad, I didn't want to win that fight with so much hurt. I think I was just lucky something bad didn't happened with the convention. 

"You have a strong body Mel. Never thought you could have beaten so hard and look at you, you are still alive." Schmidt usually makes a provocation to hide what he felt inside. Looking at him without changing his clothes either on that day, it seems he was really worried about me. "What did you think about trying to go on Solo against a Titan?" 

"I'm bill cipher, I don't think... just act." I said while my dry through made my joke being ridiculously awful. "Water."

I just said because I could raise my arm, Mei saw the look in my eye and the problem on my voice. Nodding to me she held the glass with water while I drank it. My gulps could be heard aloud at the room.

Then I could satisfy my thirsty while my voice became more soft like usually was.

"I didn't know the problem would be so big and we didn't have much time on that moment."

"You did well, making everyone think it was just an amateur battle leaving people in disappointment. We didn't imagined that little quick idea would be accomplished flawlessly. I'm sure Mr. Boss will get a promotion for your courage." Schmidt said smiling at me in concern, I could detect the worry on his voice. 

"What do I have?" I asked making the silence over the room. I could hear Schmidt cursing himself about being too transparent while Mei refused to say a word. "Magic Reflux isn't that right?"

The silence was enough to answer my question, Magic Reflux was a nightmare to any Displacer, I would be confused if wasn't the fact I just changed my eyepatch of place, I don't need to be smart to know one side represents this world, while the other eye is where Ryujin and the other lives.

"So that explains why I'm feeling so weak, and the tears in your eyes are not helping me to feel better. Come on guys, I'm fine. I can recover from this problem, and I will get even stronger than before. However..." I was becoming worried about how I will displace the people if I don't have enough power for that.

"Well, well, well, looks who finally wake up?" I heard a familiar voice coming from outside of the room, and was a surprise, because it was rare to see him outside of the dreamworld, my former manager and someone who taught me a lot about dreams. Hypnos...



"It's a good thing my brother already made the paperwork for make you feel better after you getting out of the hospital pipsqueak. I'm here to represent both my brother, Mr. Boss and Mr. Mascate to tell you, you have been promoted. You are now not just receiving one assistant, but two assistants to be taught by you to get used how the after world works and how can they protect this world from the unusual problems." Mr. Hypnos said while making the room become in a surprise uproar. 

"TWO ASSISTANTS?" Both Schimit and Mei said aloud in disbelief. 

"Yep, from the sacrifice he did about our cause, he need to recover his powers in both worlds, I know it will be difficult, but knowing this pipsqueak he can do that easily. You should be happy pipsqueak, because having 2 assistants over here it will make you a profile 2 ranks down of Mr. Mascate." This kind words hit me harder than any other news. Having assistants usually is a blessing and a curse in the same time, they can help me to cover my problems, but I have to take care and teach them everything I know about there. Responsibilities will not fault because a rank under Mr. Mascate is  unknown I'm both happy and scared in the same time. After they left I will change my eyepatch to another eye, Equestria is the best place to think about what I should do.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

MOTHERFUCKER...

I slashed another wood puppet from Tekken game.



It wouldn't be difficult if wasn't the fact it had hundreds of it. The worst part? Yoshimitsu already used sword on them but he regenerates. Fuck, I have to find a way to use the Conqueror Haki, but when I found Melchior over here, I will punch him where it hurts most.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

Why do I have a feeling that I should stay over here until tomorrow? Well, if my guts are telling me that, maybe was the best decision to follow. 

I saw Mr. Hypnos bringing to me the contract of my acceptation of promotion, I read the contract, it suits well the situation I'm in now, I guess I don't have choice. 

The smile of my friends distracted me of the pain of the after week I had on the attack I did on Crios. I think it passed one week when I was out.

I just assigned my contract making Mr. Hypnos wave in goodbye leaving me and my displacer friends having a bit of time to talk. 

"So how was Equestria?" Mei said while I smiled to her.

"Well, the same as the show but I think I created an anthro version for my friend." When I said that both my friends face deadpanned to me. 

"So he is one of that guys?"

"What? No, of course not, I mean I did that because he is a swordsman, I think it would have been fair if the others would be bipedals just to fight him in their own way." I mean, Ryujin a anthromaniac? Pff come on, he sucks when it comes on relationships, and being anthro or not, he still has a waifu in that show. I just did a favor to make his sword fights fair. 

I could see their face light up.

"Why didn't you just created an humanized version of it then?" 

"I had to buy a DLC or receive a promotion for that okay? If I had this kind of option I would have used." I said quickly making both of them nod fairly.

"Fair enough." Both said in unison because they knew the fact between us I was low rank than them, I didn't have access of this kind of DLC (Delta Land Chapter), it's kinda rare to have an access from it, just the best can access it.

"Well, being there or not, that doesn't change the fact he is happy over there, and that made me feel I did the right thing to displace my friend." I confessed I don't regret what I did, and the only regret I had now is fulfilled with the possibility now I can be there all the time I want. I have to say, I'm grateful for the only being I have fear during all these years. Thank you Mr. Mascate.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

??? Pov:

"Folish mortal, you must have been question the existence of how much powerful my army was? I can create demons from many universes and with all my capacity annihilate you with my own mind. You are just a midget incapable to avoid the inevitable I the great Malgaor in name of Uranus, I... I...BLUARG."

The demoniac creature created by the fears of many just exploded in front of his army, leaving many followers gasping from such surprise.

The only thing they can see now was a simple person who was carrying a giant bag on his behind, with his yellow eye looked deep in their souls before turning back and going away. In the moment they could breath in relief, they discovered suddenly their heads was out from their bodies. 

They couldn't react because they didn't expect the power of someone so powerful, it was like the own nature was killing them, with just one single sentence leaving them in their death.

"I have everything my friends need." Mr. Mascate said while leaving all the cultists of Uranus die in painful way. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Spike Pov:

Well after Ryujin left I didn't know what to talk about. Octavia said she would bring something for we eat, so it was me and Vinyl Scratch listen music. 
Vinyl wanted to see my cellphone I think I couldn't deny, I even let her use the youtube for we watch some videos, but the thing is she wants to listen a good music, but I don't know what is a good reccomendation, so I decided to just write eletronic music and I choose in random. 

  

The music itself is interesting and the beats made Vinyl inspired and shake her flank, damn, her ass was... OH, hold on Spike, you shouldn't do that, you like Ra... I mean Moondancer, well I don't know, I mean, Ryujin said for me experiment before going on a relationship, but how can I do that? Ohhhh... That sunflankmother, he left in purpose just for me deal with Vinyl. 

"Hey Spike, let's dance, you cannot be there doing nothing while I'm enjoying this song, come on." Vinyl grabbed me forcing me to dance.

"I don't know how to dance eletronic." I said shyly but her smile grew wide. 

"I will teach you." Is that a predator smile I see it from her? I gulped hopping is not difficult to learn.

        

Every move she did I tried to imitate, while the song is really a good one, had a good voice while every part Vinyl was moving and I was trying to imitate, she pressed her foot in front than in her behind while it appear she was sliding I was going on the rhythm of the beat, then it was like we both was just steeping and taking out the foot while it seems we were just jumping, it was like simple jumps was a kind of dance but I couldn't control myself, it was like Ryujin said. Music is magic.

Me and Vinyl was smiling while danced even if was a clumsy jumps we are having fun of it. In the moment we finished we were taking a break to recover our breath, and it was when Octavia came with some sandwiches. Maybe Ryujin was right, just enjoy the moment and the flow, It's not time to be worried about relationships.            
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ryujin Pov:

It's passed all day long, but I think I did it, I finally did it. It was hard enough, and the way I discovered was indeed strange, that must be the reason why in One Piece nobody could see how it did work the training of Conqueror Haki, was like, you are in your deep moment in your life between life and death and your soul scream the only will they have before dying, it was something like that, it was strange to train something like that. But it seems I did well.

I saw around me looking all the wood persons who was down without a mark but it seems they lost their soul unctuously, I'm still angry with Melchior, but it seems this training really worked. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hades Pov:

In the moment we crossed the mortal bridged to helhien we were attacked by some ice zombies, soldiers or something like that, I forgot the name of it ages ago. 

While the dwarf was explanning how it worked the dammed land. I have to say I give 6 of 10. It can be better if wasn't by the obvious cold and the same cliche kind of monsters, phantom and dead people, well, when I used Tartarus on Kratos, at least I had monsters and beasts dealing with him.

Well, at least Kratos are having back up, Hercules seems to enjoy the way he punched one and explode the rest of them with one punch, almost like he is singing one punch man.

Kratos by other hand are using the nordic skills and blades of chaos in his own combo.

Me, I just by me looking at them, they can fear my power as I can command this path, while Hercules and Kratos understand the reason, the little dwarf's head cannot. While I saw the many spirits traveling with cold, I decided to act.

"Ladies and Gentlemans, it seems the path for afterlife has being fulfilled and now the chaos is spreading over here, it you coperate with me, we can make a better way to both sides win on this situation, I want everyone who is female on the left side, and while the males go on the right side, I will attend everyone in no time." I said while I created a representation of my two spirits, the judge and the lawyer. "I want they go to court."

The spirits were teleport leaving the path freed t both sides.  

"Well, at least now they can wait patiently with some entertainment and in a best place comparing over here." I said while I could see Kratos look at me in speechless.

After we went even further we fought more and we discovered their name Hel-Reaver and Hel-Reaver Lord, who is dumb to name soldiers like that?

"So this Valhalla..." Kratos took my attention talking with the head. "Is it within hel?"

"Are you trying to make comparisson with Tartarus right now? Really?" Hercules looked at him like he knew it was time for some adrenalline but talking about it in my front? Bad move.

"No, I think it's the best place to talk actually." I allowed the conversation continue.

"Oh, no, no." The head said like he feared if someday something like that happens. "Valhalla is part of Asgard. Only the worthy dead go there, the warriors who died in a glorious combat. Hel is for who those who die in dishonor."

"Criminals." Affirmed Kratos, while I shook my head making him look at the head.

"Aye, and those who died in disease, mishap, age..." When he told that Kratos looked at him in disbelief while we were scaling a wall.     

"Is it dishonor to grow old?" Kratos asked to the old dwarf near him.

"Well, never too late to fight, I suppose." The dwarf if he had shoulders I think he would shrugged.

"And that's why I did what I did, everything is different now, so I think it would be good to make them have a proper after life depending of who they are." I said while I came on the top.

"So who are you Actually? I know you are Greek because the way you two talked about Athena mades me think about it." The dwarf tried to think about who are we.

"You will receive a better explanation after we save the boy, but let's just say I give this place 6 of 10." I said pulling Kratos and Hercules to the top we we walked around this place.

The puzzles and the burned wood was becoming usual over here, and we maybe have been more like 20 minutes walking around. But finally we found the bridged of the damned.

And in the moment we found what we actually came to, the guardian of the bridged already went insane, really? I don't know what is more annoying the fact that monster just went on us after we just put a foot at the floor, or the fact of that Dwarf are telling the power of Helhein so amazing and powerful, I bet this power is useless comparing my Tartarus powers.

After he attacked the first time he just teleport to attack again in the direction of Kratos. After Kratos was launched a bit far, Hercules was next but the monster didn't thought in the moment he was going to use the rock, Hercules held it with his one handed glove.

I decided to go directly on the premium and I launched the sickle on his head, and I used all my strength to pull his soul to me.  Kratos after getting up, and looking the situation I just screamed his name and he knew what to do. He used the blades of chaos to separate the body from his soul,     
and after that was easy enough for me to absorb his soul and we have the heart of him to help Atreus to recover himself. 

Kratos had to take the heart by himself and and while he was a bit messy we can say we accomplished the mission, then I heard a voice.

"Kratos." 

I recconized that voice from anywhere, I sighed while I turned around and I found out not Internet but clouds forming his old self.

"Father?" Wall Street asked turning around but suddenly he frowned his face. It was just a mirage.   

"Zeus?" Kratos asked weakly. "My father..."  

"Zeus?" The dwarf asked while I have a guess he now understand who are we. "Your father was Zeus? That's explains a lot." 

"It's not him, just ignore Kratos, it's just an illusion trying to make you suffer over here. A typical trick from inferior world, I have to say 2 points for trying after you finish your plan, but I would give more if it already started in the moment we came here." I said making sure Kratos wasn't fooled by something stupid like that. I snapped my finger making the whole thunder clouds disappear into nothing. 

"What is that place?" He look at me and to the dwarfs head.

"NEVER GO THERE..." The dwarf and I said in unison but I finished quickly. "WITHOUT ME... Understand?" 

The dwarf looked at me curiously.

"You know a lot about this place, are you by some way Hades? The god of inferior world?" The dwarf hit the nail.

"Yep, it's really convenient me, the god of inferior world helps Kratos to go in the inferior world to help my own nephew to recover himself." I said ignoring the dwarf while I offered both hands to Kratos and Hercules while they nod before we started to go back from where we came. "Let's go back." 

Soon everything will be okay. I'm glad the schedule are being alright and I hope Thanatos and Hypnos can do all the bureaucracy work while Mascate deal with some cultists. I don't need a lot of time, but just enough for we get ready, because soon the problems will arrive will be really difficult to deal.
> Applebuck Season. (No edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I woke up excitedly to the projects and plans I had for today, ready to make some fun and go around. And some projects apart I know this day will be perfect.

That was I thought before hearing a familiar dragon boy moaning in the morning regretful.

"Why? Why did I have to play Digimon world 3 yesterday?" Spike was nearly to collapse after looking at his dark circles. I remembered the first time I was addicted to a game, it was a great start at the beginning but always makes you regret the next morning without sleeping.  

"Well, I told you it wasn't a good idea to make a session of games unless was on the weekends, anyway how far you went on the game?" I was sure even if I give advice he wouldn't listen to me so about the consequences maybe Twilight will have an earful talk to him, so that's not my busyness. 

"My Agumon is on the level 8, my Renamon is level 9 and my Mommon is level 8 all with their first divolution, I'm still trying to understand what was about, but it seems interesting so far... But I hate the fact I have to fight every digimon on the way everywhere I go." Spike said to let out a yawn deciding to turn off his phone and close his eyes.

Poor Spike, he doesn't know many games has the same programs of grinding and leveling up before going on bosses, it's the process of being a good player.

"Well, It's a good start, hope you find the first boss." I indeed was hoping, Spike is smart if he has curiosity on exploring every way he will find pharaohmon quickly.  

"Thank you, now I will receive my sleep, and enjoy the land of my dreams." Spike was finally walking back to his bed when a huge open blast over the door revealing Twilight with her smile welcomed us.

"Hello boys, it's great for you two being awake now. Today is shelving day. We had to organize many books we have over here." Her naive smile is so cute, she is thinking I will help her clean up.

"Well, good luck Spike you will need it. I have some busyness to do." I said getting up quickly and before Twilight says something I just shush her. "Good luck to make Spike awake Twilight, he has been awake all night long. Bye..." 

Spike look at me betrayed, I could see his tired eyes narrowed while I grinned evilly and walked away before Twilight decided to have a crazy idea and ask my help. 

"Ryujin you sneaky dragon," Spike said aloud while I laughed leaving the tree house. 

But right now, I may have been safe from the worst thing Twilight always gets excited of. But I had to make some sacrifices, I couldn't have breakfast, and a bath. I didn't want to visit someone or somepony just to take a shower, that would be really rude. But it seems I don't have a choice.  I went directly at Sugar Cube corner and decided to take breakfast first. 

After finding the same ponies every morning it seems this is becoming a ritual.

"Hey Ryujin, what you want for today?" Pinkie Pie smiled at me after I sit in the chair. 

"A cheese sandwich and chocolate milk," I said while I found it, Pinkie Pie looking up to the ceiling and then she gave me a key... I have a suspicion about what is that about. "Fourth wall break?" 

"Yep." She confirmed my suspicion, she read my commentaries, goddammit. "You can take a shower while we have to take care of some clients when you return it will be over here for you eat it." 

"Well, thank you." I decided to follow her advice and went up upstairs. Surprisingly her room isn't what I was thinking of... a "chaotic living bedroom." No offense Pinkie.

"No problem." I could hear her from downstairs. 

I went directly on the bathtub and after looking at an alligator above the sink doing absolutely nothing. Maybe thinking about some philosophy. If someday I convince Fluttershy to tell me what he thinks someday I would like to debate, I love philosophic debates. 

Maybe after taking this bath, I can enjoy the episode itself in my life.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hades Pov:

After another huge path to come back where we were, we decided to let Kratos lead us to the woman named Freya, the mother of the guy who I did a big favor.

We walked inside but Kratos rushed a few his steps while walking at the bed who I could find the little kid, my grandnephew. Wow, I'm feeling really old. 

"The heart." Krato's deep voice surprised the witch whose eyes were wide open.

"You have it." She approached near the heart and cautiously took from his hand.

"Yes," Kratos affirmed while she was walking, she took a bowl from the floor and add the heart of the monster on the cauldron. She was working her magic, while we could see Kratos approach near to his son, the god slayer... the only one who killed the entire Olympus with all his might, softened when he comes near to his own son, putting his hand over his head.

"Back of your hand." She said while we could see Kratos was doing what he was being instructed. I and Wallstreet decided to be in silent watching this scene, but we are spotted when Freya decided to talk. "And who you might be? I know you two are the same kin of this man, but it's rare to see him accompanied."

"She has great thinking, and just meeting him for some minutes she understands perfectly brother." Wallstreet smiled while Kratos seemed to not care about that.

"Not now Hercules." Even not looking at him, Kratos didn't say that angry, but tired and sad after looking at the boy.

Wallstreet narrowed his eyes a bit, but looking at the situation of them, he could see the voice of Kratos wasn't about a brother rivalry... But a worried father who does not care about such trivial things. Wall street stretched his arms and them let out an acceptable groaning.

"Urg... Okay, you and just you have permission to call me that, but when we finish that you cannot call me that, people will get confused. Anyway, I'm his brother Her... Wallstreet. And this over there, it's our uncle. Mr. Boss." Wallstreet presented us, while the witch was doing her best to keep concentrating. 

"He is still ill," Kratos said disappointing with the situation.

"Oh come on, we just barely came here and we didn't even give him the potion. Sometimes you are pathetic." Wallstreet now became unconformable. "We killed many of hundreds of monsters and kill the leader just for the heart and you didn't complain about it, and now we have the potion in the hand you are being a pessimist?" 

"Wallstreet," I said making him look at me, I just shake my head, making him sigh. But I could see a glimpse of sparkle on Krato's eye, if I didn't know him, I would see he almost smiled or grinned. 

We saw Freya ready approaching with the bowl full of the potion.

"I can break the fever. But to heal..." She started but we knew the answer before we get inside over here.

"he must know the truth of what he is..." We said together, it isn't about revenge or rivalry anymore, this is family. We cannot let our sins of the past changes what he is.

"Kratos," I called him, making him curious of why I called him. "You hid the truth of what he is, because of what we did in the past, you fought all the enemies you encounter in your life and destroyed mercilessly because you value your family and the people who want to make you happy. You could have become a god 1 million times better than your father, and I want your son to follow your steps."

My reasoning surprised not just Wallstreet but even Kratos himself was speechless from what I just say.

"Yeah brother. It's my mistake for not joying in your side. If you were born just a few decades early, we could have killed that cow who made me kill my own wife Meg... I was so stubborn to ask for help or even offer help, I was envious about you who did the only thing I wished many times to do... Revenge against people who did that to my family." Wallstreet decided to sit a bit, we know what happened in his past. And even Kratos knowing his side, we didn't think about how he felt about that.

"You could have asked me, I could have brought her back." I just asked Wallstreet.

"Sorry uncle boss. But your old self is just a bit kind of stupid guy, and isn't the best guy to make deals." He gave me the good reason, in my time on Olympus, I wasn't trustworthy, because I didn't like anyone from the Olympus, Zeus was a huge asshole who made my life many problems. 

"Hm... Fair enough." Anyway, we looked at the woman near the little boy. "Atreus... good name, but for advice, please your next son don't be named Tiestes." 

"Hm..." Kratos looked at me.

"Trust me, it's better if he doesn't have a brother or someone named Tiestes, this is a big NO.  Just your father would come up with some messed up things like that." 

"Hmm..." Kratos remained in silence. "It will not be so simple."

"Tell me about it, explain our story to this little boy, will make him traumatized." I agreed while the witch took our attention.

"Help me to prop him up." This moment Kratos helped Freya to raise the little boy's head to receive the potion. "Did I tell you I have a son too?" 

That took my attention and from Wallstreet as well.

"It's been...forever last I saw him. At his birth, the runes foretold a needless death. The baby in my arms was so...smal, helpless." She paused from her relapses of flashbacks of her past, and looking on where is going, I know where it will end, so it's better to interrupt in the best moment. "I knew right then I would anything to protect him."

"Okay, okay, okay. We get it, you are mother, and you did what every mother with powers could do. Created a spell preventing him from dying." The moment I interrupted, I surprised her by the fact what she did, and from my look, it was a normal mistake every mother does. Questioning how did I know. "Trust me, you aren't the only one who did that. Actually, there are several powerful women who did enormous problems because of their children safety. Even my ex-mother in law/sister created world starvation because my stupid brother gave me the worst instructions of how to flirt with a woman." 

"Oh uncle, please don't remember me that." Wallstreet let it out groaning and facepalming himself. Kratos knew the facts but remained in silence looking at his child, while the witch looked at me confused.

"Your family were always like that?" The witch asked Kratos who just huffed but I could see a bit more of calming and warming nature, even coming from him.

"If I have to tell, they are better on this way, than the way they were on the past. But looking from now, I think these two is the only ones I could trust. Even if they have their peculiarity" Kratos said while I decided to finish the conversation.

"Everyone makes mistakes. that's a fact, but you can correct them when you can, or ask help to find someone who can. Trust me. There was someone who is immortal but someone made him pay a huge prize. Made him unable to feel pain, can you imagine someone who could do something so terrible?" I said indirectly, but still making Freya eyes lite with curious and dangerously.

"What? And what did you do?" 

"Well, I was I'm mean I'm still the god of inferior world, and I know all the tortures process and curses. And making someone who is unable to feel pain is a huge curse, but... You can create a counter effect. Point a place where even if he is immortal he could still feel pain but it will be multiplied by 100 times the effect. I didn't create another Achilles join, he still be immortal and a perfect warrior machine, but he will have more pleasure sleeping with a woman while he feels pain in the only place where he could feel pleasure." I have a full explanation for her, but at the same time, I could see her mind becoming blank. I think I may make her mind stop working. It will take a bit of time explaining that.     

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I'm finally ready for my day. Surprisingly enough Pinkie Pie had good bath materials, and looking at Gummy may have me think about the universe itself once or twice, man that alligator is the best pet ever. Anyway, nothing will mess up with my day... you are thinking I attempted faith? Ha. It will just be a temptation if I just say aloud. Who do you think am I? Twilight Sparkle?

At the moment I was just walking across the street, I started to feel something unusual... like a little earthquake. So it's finally here.

I saw Rainbow Dash flying to the sky to confirm my suspicions. 

"STAMPEDE." Rainbow Dash let it out a cry making everypony around me run in circles like a bunch of crazies. 

I heard many Moo''s from the north direction from where I was, so I decided to go in front of the city. I started to see the collective of cows going in my direction. I decided to cross my arms, while I heard some familiar voices behind me.

"Heeeeeyyyyy thiiisssss makkeesss myyy voooiicceeee sooounnndss siiiiilllyyyyy. Heeyyyyyy Ryyyuuujjjjiinnn. Whhhhaaat arrre you goooing toooo dooo?" Pinkie Pie was shaking from the stomps at the earth and making her voice having a nice change effect.

"Pinkie Pie, Ryujin are you crazy? Run." Twilight didn't even let me talk and she ran circling me.

"Yeah, run in circles like a crazy, Twilight, if you should run, the best advice would be you choose a direction to go for it. And don't worry... I got this." I said while I crossed a line in front of the bridge where it was the direction of Ponyville. I stepped behind and crossed my arms like it was usual, while making the ponies near me, stop running. Twilight looking at the floor her eyes went wide open.

"Ryujin, are you out of mind? I know you are powerful, but you will not hurt the animals coming over here?" Twilight said relieved about Ponyville but worried about what I could do the cows.

Yeah, thinking about that, I would kill for beef, but I cannot let Fluttershy know that, but forget these details for a while.

"Humph, if you are worried about me using a sword. I can assure you I will not use it. I have a card on my sleeve. Like I said. I got this." I said while I waited for the cows going in my direction.

I heard the ponies still freaking out, but some still curious on how peaceful I am. And now I have the Conqueror haki, that will be a piece of cake.

"Everypony calm down, there is no need to panic."The mayor mare tried did the best decision as a politician and tried to reassure everypony, because panic makes everyone like stupid.  

"But mayor, what should we do?" Rarity came near here and posed like an actress of five categories of a drama movie.

"DRAMA QUEEEEEEENNNNN," I screamed aloud making her eyes twitch and looking a glare to me, I just waved my hand to her smiling. Making her humph and go away.

"Oh look there." Rainbow Dash appointed to the direction of the cows, and I found something familiar.

"YEHAAA." Applejack as the speed of a car, she ran with her dog and used her lasso to the leader of the stampede and using her strength to move to the other direction making many ponies relieved and cheering for her, while Pinkie Pie was watching everything with Popcorn, offered to me which I gladly accepted. I just waited all of the cows pass without any of them crossing the line I did. 

Applejack did the operation flawlessly. The ponies even had a flag with her cutie mark, while I remained in my position satisfied with how the things went. In the end, everypony and I watched Applejack making a cowgirl pose of victory in the sun rising in the sky. While everypony cheered to her.

While Applejack went back home quickly, I saw Pinkie Pie acting like a fanatic kid playing cowboy style. I remember some scenes of cartoons doing that, I smiled, while I heard a debate on how Applejack was so...so...

"APPLETASTIC."Then Pinkie Pie fell from the angle of the forth wall.

I decided to use my cellphone to synchronize at that moment. 



While everyone watched the sound coming from me. 

Twilight came in my direction.

"And thank you too to decide to protect this city as well Ryujin, I know you made us assured if anything happened, you were our last step of defense over here," Twilight said that, surprising me which is rare... I always like to predict people err... ponies as well, but try to act as anonymous too.

"Your welcome Twilight," I said with my genuine smile at my face, then I was hugged by Pinkie Pie too. 

"AWWW, That's so beautiful, I wish I could see you doing the conqueror haki. That would be so ryujintastic." Pinkie Pie maybe read the lines from my forth wall... But I confess I enjoyed the pun so I used the same video again making us laugh.

While we three went in the direction of the Mayor Mare talking about what she should do to Applejack after she helping us. Then for the suddenly obvious magic. You know what is Pinkie.

"Yep, I know." She replied to me and to Mayor Mare. "(See you in one-week time skip)... A... PARTY..."

I knew she would do that, then I decided to walk away and go to the Apple Acres. 

After I passed some trees I found Applejack kicking the tree where it fell all the apples from it.

"Hey AJ," I called her attention making her smile at me and hold her hat.

"Howdy Ryujin, sorry but Ah cannot help for a moment, Ah have to deal with all these trees." She said while she took all the apple's baskets from the floor and walked.

I followed her.

"It seems, but don't worry, I just came to talk. And work while talking relief the stress." I said while she nodded her head letting me approach her. "I have to say, you save the cows today."

"Do you mean Ponyville?" Applejack stopped her tracks and looked me, I shook my head.

"The cows, because if they crossed the bridge they would have to deal with me, and they would be knocked out in second."  I grinned while Applejack rolled her eyes and scoffed. 

"Aren't yah valuing yourself too much to think you could take care of all the cows in the stampede?" She asked me and that made me chuckle.

"I don't know, aren't you valuing yourself too much to think you could take care of all these trees by yourself?" I answered her question with another question, and that one made Applejack lost the grip of some baskets. 

She narrowed her eyes to me.

"How did..."

"Your brother is injured, and Pinkie Pie told me about the Applebucking Season, so I'm not Twilight Sparkle but you know that could be easy to figure out," I said shrugging my shoulders. 

"If you are going to say Ah cannot do that by myself, you are losing your time." Applejack said more determined and stubborn as ever.

"Actually I didn't come here to say that, but the opposite..."When I said that, Applejack eyes went wide open. "However, can I be brutal honestly with you?"

"Brutal honesty? What the heck is that?" Applejack asked curious about what thing would be related to her element.

"It's a type of truth, but no matter how we say, it will hurt. But this truth is used to make the improvement of the people and ponies for making them grow up a person and pony in life. And a brutal honesty in some situations is where it would be more efficient than a little lie or a soft truth." I explained myself to her and my explanation was indeed something easy to figure out by themselves.

"Can you explain in some example?" Well, I think not soo easy to figure out.

"Well, imagine in a different place, someone like Spike, he had developed a feeling too somepony as Rarity. Imagine if he was helping her, doing everything she says to him to do, just because he has strong feelings to her, and he has a sister similar to Twilight appearance." I decided to use the best example I have.

"Okay, keep going." She allowed me to continue.

"Imagine Rarity after passing some time with his sister, she started to develop feelings to her, and then they started to have a relationship and all their friends knew except Spike." I went directly to the major point.

"WHAT? Why didn't tell him about that? He has to know that."Applejack said angrily with the situation. 

"And how you are going to tell him? If anyone tells him about that, he would be hurt a lot, his own sister and the pony he loved, that's too much for him." I said that making Applejack take back everything she said and look down for a moment and thinking maybe she was wrong and she should have quiet as well. "And that kind of thought is what makes things worse."

When I said that, Applejack face showed surprised and shocked.

"That's why the brutal honestly exist. When the more time passes, and the silent of knowing still on them, the worse it gets. Now imagine if a single friend who was the last pony knowing, similar to you. And you discovered all your friends knew the truth unless Spike. You decided to tell him even if he decides to hate you forever..." I continued my explanation... "When he discovered you were the last pony and decided to tell him, he would become so angry not with you, but with everypony unless you. He would hate all his other friends and his sister he would have a huge fight and with the pony, he loves he would break everything because it's his right. But the last pony, he would treasure his friendship their friendship forever, because he knew he could count with the honest at least of only one exclusive friend than 10 liars."

Applejack didn't know what to say anymore.

"My point is Applejack, if I someday I had the same situation as this kind of Spike, please be the first pony to tell me the truth. Because I prefer a pure friendly most brutal honestly than 10 softeners truths with a bunch of lies and silence." I said making her nodded at me.

"And what is your brutal honesty to me Ryujin?" Applejack accepted what kind of truth I have for her.

"You are capable to finish all these trees by yourself Applejack but to do that I know you would decide to not sleep. And sleep is an essential part of life... You have to sleep at least 8 hours per day to make all your body work as the way it should, and when more time you became awake without sleeping, you could become sleep drunken or worse... My point is: If you work all these days kicking these trees without help or having some good hours of sleeping... You will Die..." I said while I decided to get out like a badass, and walked away slowly, making Applejack gulp on her place.  I just turned around and said one more question "Is it your own ego worthy enough to sacrifice your own life? Choose wisely Applejack."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior: 

"Damnnnnnn." I don't know why I said that, but my soul was acting like it was an urgent thing to say.

"Is everything alright?" I heard a familiar voice coming from the door.

"Yes, you can come in," I said that, while I watched Mei and Schmidt walking inside with Mr. Thanatos witch it was a surprise to me.

It has been 3 weeks I 've been at the hospital, and whenever I tried to use back my eye-patch I couldn't come back to Equestria. So it seems to transport between dimensions wasn't that simple as moving one eye-patch from one place to another.

"Hello, my friend."Schmidt went at me and hugged me with strength making me feel painful. While we were used by that after many times he did that. I watched Mei hugging me too. And looking at Mr. Thanatos I could see a bit of happiness coming from him.

"Hey guys, it's surprising to see you all again. So, what's the occasion?" I asked while their smile showed me great news.

"Today is the day you can come back to work Melchior. You will receive a discharge from the hospital and while Mei and Schmidt will take your stuff over here and your home. I will lead you to go back to work and start the hiring of your new assistants." Mr. Thanatos came nearby and helped me to get up from where I was laying, then I understood, it was time to come back to work. After leaving the room where I was being treated we walked in the corridor where I heard a surprising question.

"How Ryan is doing?" Mr. Thanatos asked me about Ryan, which I remembered, he was the lawyer of his father or a question among the workers... What more he was to Ryujin.

"He is doing fine, named himself as Ryujin Suiryu." At the moment I told his new name, I saw a surprised look on his face and then I heard a chuckle.

"The son of Bahamut and Leviathan. Octo would be pleased to hear that. It seems he is trying to act like his father and mother." Mr. Thanatos said while he remained in silence when we still walked.

"Er... can I ask you something Mr. Thanattos?" I saw him on the buried of Ryujin's parents, and while I understand one of his jobs were, in fact, being a lawyer, how did he meet him and his parents? 

"Did you know his mother Estia has a grandmother who mistook me her grandchild named Jake?" I heard Mr. Thanattos while he seemed to enjoy some memories while still confusing me. "My job was to take her soul on Christmas night. An old lady with 97 years, blind but still with great heart and soul. She treated me so much as Jake, and she was alone on that night... I decided to play along."

While I heard him, I remained in silence, so the link between and Ryan was the grandmother of his adoptive mother? 

"She received 3 letters that night. One was from Estia, which she was doing her best to come to visit on Christmas but from the sudden snowstorm, she would just pass by the morning... The other was from her other grandchild Jake, he told in a letter he had better things to do than visit her on Christmas and said he thanked for the borrowed money she gave to him and he would return her when he had an opportunity... And the last letter was from the Police station telling Jake died by fighting police in a gunfight in a bank assault." I heard Mr. Thanattos telling me the morbid news, imagining how the old lady would react from sudden news.

"What did you do?" I was curious and a bit worried.

"I told her first letter Estia would get late and maybe visit by tomorrow, then I tried to name a relative cousin I remember it was on my list with a name similar to her Moira, I told her she wished merry Christmas which make the grandma bless her and the final letter I told it was a bill which I burned later telling I paid for her. It was a great night, She made cake and eggnog blindly and still flawless and she even knit a sweater in the same night. And I heard her telling stories to me while I decided to take one of the best choices of my life. I assumed Jake's identity and said to her I became a lawyer, then she asks me to visit her every Christmas." I became dumbstruck, did he said he assumed identity and didn't kill her to keep his job working?   

He then took a comic picture, giving to me while I found unbelievable to see.



"THAT WAS YOU?" I said in disbelief.

"Yep, a friend of mine decided to make this art comic and then published. Almost everything over here was true, like instead of the hat was the sweater and the letters were 3..." He told me while I tried to understand it...

"But, your job." At the moment I tried to ask, he interrupted me like he knew what I was going to say.

"Actually after I became a lawyer I helped to raise some new laws of life and death, and if by some accident was adopted by a family, they could receive my jurisdiction to teleport all of them to encounter in one place for a week once per year. And for make the grandmother happy, I decided to do that on Christmas." Wait, that means he knew about Ryan's parents and even meet them every year? But why didn't he tell Ryan about that?

"So you can encounter Ryan's parents every year? Why didn't you tell me?" I asked while he knew my questions before I asked.

"Because I couldn't create an encounter between life and dead persons, but now Ryan is displaced, he disappeared from the life balance as all the displaced, so he can meet his family again. But I can just do that on Christmas and you cannot tell a word about that." So that's it. He has the power to bring people and control dead people, but he has to make a balance of never let the living people meet the dead people... And Ryan as the other people on earth without dying, was displaced, meaning they disappeared. So that make an exception... So Ryan, because he is a displaced, has rules and advantages because he isn't dead. And now I'm in a difficult position, to know some truth but I cannot tell him.

"I guess I don't have a choice. So, how is it his parents?" I decided to know how they are because not just Ryan felt terrible after that lost, but my family as well had many days of work worrying about him.

"After they were displaced, Mlp didn't exist at that time, so we had to create some fusions of animation universes, it was a slow process but it worth it. I have to say, they are proud of Ryan on how well he is taking his responsibility and compromise to their will... And his love of them, they couldn't let anypony better take care of him than the Princess of the sun herself." This answer means he knew what would happen in the universe I created, but that makes me have even more questions. "But let's stop talking about that, you need to concentrate because now it's time to you choose your assistant."

Why do I feel this will get even more confused than before?

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov: 

So one week later, like Pinkie Pie predicted time skip. We finally did the decoration of celebration of how Applejack saved Ponyville against the stampede. The Applejack's appreciation day. While some ponies came to comfort me saying they still are thankful for me to help, I told them actually I was going to be happy if it was Applejack, I didn't do anything. 

And I have to say this week passed really quick. I and Spike trained as crazy our instruments to make us used to our instruments and play for hours when it comes the Royal Galloping Galla, we needed to be in our 100% percent to make everypony to enjoy the night, even after that huge mess who will storm out easily.

Now it's time to organize the party, and me, Spike and Twilight came to check Rarity doing a lasso on the tree to make even more "fancy".

"We are ready?" Twilight asked while Rarity smiled at us.

"Just one last thing." She used her magic making the banner cross over the tower of the town hall. "Now we are ready."

And finally the picture of the show were finished, so I decided to take a picture just to save later, and me doing some selfies marking Melchior, I don't know what heck happened to him, but he gives me a message in some way he came back to the human world, so I don't need to freak out... While it was difficult to explain that to Fluttershy, she became so sad I decided to take a picture and show to Melchior, making his heartbreak. He deserved that.

Anyway, while I was thinking about that, Twilight asked the question who had in my mind.

"Is Applejack all set?" 

"Actually I haven't seen her in all week." Rainbow Dash flight to us while explaining that.

"Not since stampede." Pinkie Pie came to the other side explaining that, then it struck me like a lightning, and I decided to ask Rainbow Dash something.

"You didn't saw her? Rainbow, I told you to keep looking at her, you had one job. One job." I said to Rainbow Dash, while she scoffed.

"Well I was looking at her, and the only thing she did was kicking the trees for like 3 hours and then sleeping an hour, after doing that she wakes up and then she goes kicking the trees again." Rainbow Dash told me while I narrowed my eyes.

"And how is that haven't seen her in all week?" Twilight asked while founding a contradiction on her answer. 

"Well, I assumed she did that after the first day, so I decided to help you instead and left a note to her on the first day." 

"OH MY GOD RAINBOW," I said that while my hand went in her direction with a desire to hurt her but my other handheld it while surprising all the girls and Spike, making Rainbow Dash stayed away from me.

"But she will be here for sure." Rainbow Dash smiled nervous to me and with confidence explained to me. "Applejack is never late."

I facepalmed and decided to do some other things while leaving all of them to prepare the celebration.

After some hours everypony was at the crowd I saw Twilight Sparkle preparing her discourse of 500 pages, knowing how was going to end this, I decided to give a Rainbow Dash a signal to when it comes to the second or third page she needed to interrupt that immediately.   

So I listened the first and second page Twilight managed to read, and a bit slowly, then I nodded to Rainbow Dash who came quickly with the question how athletic she is and how she is going to help her in her tricks it was going to be so awesome, and then Twilight as annoyed, she interrupted.

"Exactly and..." This time, not Pinkie Pie showed but Fluttershy jumped giving new information.

"Twilight..."

"Oh buck it," Twilight said that making me laugh in my place.

"Sorry to interrupt you but I just wanted to mention that Applejack is also helping me with the official bunny census..." And while Fluttershy was talking I could see Twilight rolling her eyes like it wasn't that she was prepared. And when she finished, Twilight bored and annoyed asked.

"Anyone else?" Then I decided to interrupt as well.

"Well me." I raised my arm and walked over there. Making Twilight annoyed I just decided to whisper in her ear. "Twilight 500 pages are like making a 2 hours discourse and you should resume that to 40 words or less because this is important."

I coughed a bit then I decided to explain.

"Everypony, this same Applejack, actually has a huge compromise to herself. Her family has an Apple Acres with thousands of trees, and it's time to take all the apples from the trees. And she is doing by herself in these days." Making everypony around me and even Twilight gasp by this fact. I just walked away and approached near to Twilight. "See? 40 words no more than that."

I just went back to the crowd and Twilight was trying to say something but then she saw Mayor Mare smiling widely to her, making her blow up her discourse and scream never mind, while she followed me.

"Ryujin hold up." I heard her calling me, so I stopped. "Is that true?" 

"Just wait for it," I answered and we heard Mayor Mare showed the trophy in the name of Applejack the most dependable and capable friend, I can name some episodes showing the opposite in the future, ignoring the discourse while she called Applejack. Opening the curtains and everypony cheering for... guess what... nothing. And in the minute Spike would make a fool of himself I used my hand and tapped his mouth with it.

"Hmm." When he was trying to make some sounds, I pointed out there was nothing, then he blushed a little but thanked me a bit.

We saw the mayor a bit confuse by it and coughing. 

"Awkward." I and Spike sang that, while we said at the same time. "Jinx. No, you. NO. YOU. STOP THAT. STOP NOW."

We kept talking at the same time as it was a kind of spell, but then Twilight tapped both of our mouths.

Then we heard Applejack calling.

"I'm here." She yawned while she carried dozens of apples on her basket on her backs. "Sorry, I'm late. Whoa." 

She bumped many ponies, while my eyes narrowed to Rainbow Dash.

"Applejack's never late." I murmured making her hear and blushes a little in shame. "You had one bucking job Rainbow."

I could see how tired she was from her eyes, it seems her ego was enough for her to take off her life away. And while she started to thank everypony, I saw the same scene of everyone who is drunken sleep... I can imagine Pinkie Pie playing with the reflection of the trophy, but Applejack doing that is like a first step signal of her sleep drunken.

I saw her carrying away the trophy and then sleeping on her place while making fool of herself.

I looked at Twilight. 

"Called it." Decided to ignore their faces, while I saw Twilight going near to Applejack to talk to her.

Maybe today I will do something different, I think I need to go somewhere else. Need to expand my horizons... Hmm... 

From a moment I stopped my thoughts after looking Applejack carried the trophy away while pulling it from the floor. I told them to not make the trophy too heavy, but it seems nobody listens to me.   

"It's just me or Applejack did seem a little..." She was interrupted by the others.

"Tired?" Rainbow Dash was the first

"Dizzy?" Fluttershy was the second to finish.

"Messy?" And the last was Rarity receiving a look from the others, and before she was going to say something I answered.

"Option D, all the answers above." I decided to just wave my hands and while I saw Twilight looking deeply at me. "What is it this time Twilight?"

"It seems you knew a lot about that, why didn't helped it?" Oh my God Twilight, stop doing this same obvious questions.

"Hellooooo? I gave Rainbow Dash ONE JOB. To keep looking on Applejack and check if she is okay for the ceremony." I said while I glared and then Twilight looked at Rainbow Dash as well...

"Okay, I admit, that maybe was my fault to not check her." Rainbow Dash messed up, but still, Twilight didn't sound convinced and looked at me again.

"But still, how did you know about that?"

"Because I asked Pinkie Pie, her brother and to herself? I asked how was her brother who was injured and how he explained how that stubborn pony wasn't going to ask help because her stupid pride, and while you should ask me about how did I know when in fact you should ask why I was the only one who didn't know, if you all had plans and promises she did to you? Celestia dammit, I even promise to stay in Applejack's place when Pinkie Pie told me about the Apple bucking season." I decided to counter effect another question with another question to make them rethink all the signs she was giving to her friends she was really busy. It was more than one week she was preparing for that.

"That's true." Pinkie Pie jumped in my side making a huge proof on my point to add to them.

"You have a point." Fluttershy admittedly sadly. "Maybe it isn't a good idea to make her help me with the Bunny census."

"You could just make sure she had good hours of sleep before encounter you. She needs to have at least 8 hours of sleep every day, because the more she gets awake and doesn't sleep well, the worse it gets." I explained to her, while Fluttershy didn't sound convinced. "Couldn't you ask her to help you another day? Make the bunny census be a week after this bucking season?"

"Well, that I can do." She smiled with the idea. I avoid an annoying brony meme. The trio of drama queens. I already to deal with the drama of Rarity, so no thank you. And then I looked at Rainbow Dash.

"I will not give you advice, you really messed up, now it's on your own," I said making her gulp while I got away from them,  and Spike by some reason was following me. 

"What are you doing?" I asked because I don't know what happens now, it's not the same part of the episode.

" There is nothing more to me to do over here, so I'm going to the library, I have may have a tip on where Baromon is so I will do my best to know where is that dammit mask to continue my journey." Hearing that made me smile got up, Spike playing Digimon 3 as a champion.

I waved to Spike while he went to Golden Oak Library, I went straight to different way, while I'm in the way of Ponyville I notice something I didn't saw on the episodes... Almost 70% of these townhouses are almost the same appearance and looking. 

I decided to go back to the Golden Oak Library, What the...

I was surprised by a pair of ponies who I was familiar to meet them almost every day. 

"Hey girls, how is going?" I said while surprising the duo of pony musicians who was just looking at a house near the Library. 

"Oh hey, Ryujin." Said Octavia who was talking with a magnate Pony near her while Vinyl was looking in all the directions of the house. "We are fine, we are just looking at a good new house to live after with so many sales you and Spike paid with your... Cough, cough... Parent allowance."

"Cool, but why living near where I and Spike live? Oh, I get it... did Spike took one of your hearts?" I said grinning while making Octavia gasp and Vinyl take a fake laugh.

"Ha, come on dude. We didn't have a date yet, and you are already trying to make us fall in love to him? Come on, we are like wild tigers, always hunting prey, we cannot be dominated unless we want too. And we didn't meet him yet. So give up your teasing." Vinyl said while making me snap my fingers in disappointment. 

"Dammit. So, why is the reason then?" I decided to give up my sneaky attitude and then talked seriously this time.

"We need a place big enough to be our house and have a studio of music inside of it, for we make some CDs and new mobiles of music. And how is it going, Spike? He is still focusing on the game of his?" Octavia decided to tell the plans and surprisingly she made me rethink about what Vinyl said was real. Maybe Spike has a good one in his tail.

"Yep, and having a studio? That's amazing, I hope we become great neighbors." I said smiling to them.

"If you enjoy music after the sun rising..." She said that while Vinyl came next to her and saw my smile becoming wide open. 

"You really don't you?" She said smiling excitedly.

"There is no better way to start the morning than good music. I don't care about Twilight and Spike, I would love to wake up this way. Like I said we will become great neighbors." I said while I shook their hands.   

"LET'S BUY THE HOUSE FIRST," Octavia said while the magnate pony nodded to her and giving a contract. 

"That's awesome. I can start it tomorrow." I exploded with happiness and excitement. "Hey I brought my amplifier and I want to check if the echo over here is acceptable for a good dubstep... Actually Ryujin, I heard you have technology capable to have knowledge of everything."

Vinyl took her glasses off, and while she was excited first, then she became more solemn and asked something I may have guessed.

"I've been trying to be known as the best DJ pony in the entire Equestria, but every time I tried to know what is wrong with my music, I cannot find it. Here listen to this." She brought the amplifier and add a CD on it, and then loud music came inside of it...



I listened to the song and I nodded to the bet while the sound of a chorus, it had a good beat, a relaxing chorus while making a good harmony or a sad harmony, but it seems something was off... 

"Roots..." I said while surprising both the girls. "I have to say Vinyl while this can be loved by some ponies, others might not enjoy it... Because it needs roots... It has beat, has lyrics but that lyrics don't have roots and the sound itself wasn't strong enough..."

"Roots? But how can I find my roots?" Vinyl asked while my smile became wide open.

"Simple researching the greatest dubstep musicians ever, from electronic music for old school days. Vinyl if I tell you 65 verbs would create the perfect electronic music would you believe it?" I said while I plugged my cellphone at the amplifier and while she was going to answer I let it play one of the best electronic musicians I ever heard. Daft Punk.



At the moment started the music Vinyl and Octavia didn't know what was going on in the first part of the song because the little robot was talking fast, but then Vinyl heard the beat, and then she felt her mind blink and wake up and her body moves on her own. 

I pointed to my cellphone in the moment of the best part.

"Technologic, Technologic, Technologic, Technologic." I sang the rest of the song in the same rhythm while I danced like an electronic dance, shuffle.

Vinyl started to get it the lyrics and her body was dancing like the same way as me, and Octavia was nodding the beat like a normal pony who meet electronic for the first time.

At the moment the music stopped, I said...

"And that's the things you can use to an archive in the cellphone."

"Ohh... This is a tutorial of things you can do?" Vinyl minds went blow open like she found a vast knowledge from everything she learned.

"Yep, and now is another band who can do really good dubstep music, and have great potential because of their roots. Take a look." I said while I went on the Panda Eye's song, colorblind. 





I danced and shuffled like a good song to do it, and the girls started to nod to the song excitedly. And then the song went quicker than before but I still liked the music and danced more.



-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Spike Pov:

Okay, finally I went to the south area and dueled with the leader, that girl Kail is really stuck in my nerves, making me look at her suspiciously. Why do I have a feeling this game will make me punch and criticize all of the characters later?

Just need to go to the inn and save it. 

"BOOM." I heard an explosion of sounds from the window. Making me drop my cellphone while I was using my arms to reach it before it hits the floor. And at the moment I held it, I almost closed the game by almost pressing a wrong button by accident, and without saving that made me really angry. Thankfully I saved it in the next few seconds. But the music is really loud.

I went to the window. 

"WHAT IN TARTARUS IS GOING ON?" I screamed in anger but then my face was surprised by seeing Vinyl and Ryujin dancing and Octavia enjoying the music.

After they look at me, they smiled and waved to me. Making me sigh and close my game and go to talk to them.

After taking a short trip and with really loud songs happening in the neighborhood. 

I went to Octavia.

"So what's up?" I asked while Octavia just sighed.

"We are looking for a new house with a possibility to make a studio, and it seems we already bought property over here and Vinyl and Ryujin are excited to listen to music all the morning." She explained to me the reason for the enjoyment they are having at this moment, and I have to say, having these two mares as our neighbors would make our morning more enjoyable. But there is a bit problem with the idea... 

"Well, he really loves music, but I think Twilight might not enjoy that." I expressed my idea while making the two mares and Ryujin stops their tracks.

We waited for some seconds then we started to share a laugh.

"She had to find a way to deal with that." We agreed with this idea. 

"Anyway, so what are we going to do now?" I asked while they shrugged.

"Enjoy the music for an hour or two and then go home. We have an entire day to discuss our songs and what we will do on Canterlot, and now we will have our own studio, we can create new songs and beats with new equipment and then find a way to spreed music around of Equestria." Vinyl came in my side and hugged me while making me blush a little, I still remained my control. 

I just shrugged, well it seems will be a good thing.  
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:


After some hours we decided to go back home and rest a bit, I went to bed to relax for a second while Spike still was focused on his game. Then I found a frustrated Twilight jumping on her bed and groaning at her pillow.

"Guess she didn't listen to you." I already knew how it was going to end that.

"She is impossible, how I can offer my help to her if she thinks it was still a stupid bet against her brother? Why she had..." Twilight asked me like I knew all the answers, and on this episode, I have...

"That huge pride blinding her?" I finished her sentence and received a nod. I sighed while I knew a better example of how to explain that. "Twilight, different from you, she is strong and can take care of herself in many situations, we are not talking about a huge challenge like saving Equestria by herself, no... This is a family matter to her. She did that with her brother and their grandmother every year. So imagine you are a teenager and want to prove yourself to your family and make their lives easier... You want to prove you can take care of their spots and works because you want them to relax and be sure everything is fine on her hands." 

Twilight listened to me with an understanding on her face.

"I guess you are right. But she is so stubborn." 

"There are lessons you can just learn with big pain later, and she will always be stubborn, she is a great mare, but that is her flaw, her stubbornness will make herself hurt. And the only way to offer our help is when she felt hopeless, at the moment I know she will feel." I gave my own wisdom words for free making Twilight reflect.

"Do you think I should have waited to offer help?" 

"It's never to earlier to offer help, and offering every time is a good way to be proactive to avoid many problems, but like someone stubborn as Applejack, just three or four times is good enough." I just shrugged and continued reading the manga at my notebook. 

"You are right, I will take tomorrow to have a good day to read a book. Maybe she changes her mind and she will sleep tonight." Twilight said after going to the bathroom.

"Yes Twilight, keep being optimistic, we need ponies like you to lead our future." I joke aloud while I received a humph from her.

"I don't know why you are sarcastic when I talk things like that." She was a bit annoyed by the fact Applejack didn't listen to her and now she was annoyed by me being sarcastic? Well, this is phase 2 of my sarcasm when it comes by how ponies messed up.

"You will know later," I said sarcastically.

"You read the internet didn't you?" And then Twilight asked another obvious question, making me like the cheater of the life knowing all the facts by just looking at the internet, sometimes I know she is envy because she doesn't have one, but this is stupid.

"Of course I did, but even if I don't tell you or tell you, it will remain the same. Working for the best." I said that sarcastically because I didn't need to read the internet to predict what will happen because I watched this episode 10 times, it's my favorite episode on season 1. 

"Okay, maybe I was overthinking." 

"Well, good night, because this talking about Applejack going to sleep or not, is making me tired." I yawned while I saw Spike still playing Digimon, and wanting to make a good example of a big brother decided to make a limit to Spike.  "Spike you have more 10 minutes to find a save point and go to sleep, we don't want you to act as Applejack on this week."

"Har, Har, har," Spike said that aloud, while he pressed his cellphone some times and then he turned off his cellphone and went directly on his bed.

And here we go again tomorrow.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mr. Boss pov:

"And that's how it ends,"  I explained all the circumstances and how the curse was flawless to Freya, who remained in her place while drinking something with herbs, but it seems she is calmed.

"Thank you." I heard her, thanking me after knowing how her son would be happy living his life with the only thing he sought during hundreds of years.

"And if you want my advice, I suggest you explain to your son, you went through all the possibilities of curses, and then you went to Greek, the places where the curses of the world were still powerful enough to teach. And you found a way to find me. And by doing that, you paid a huge price just to make your son happy." I decided to explain what I will do to her in the future, and not just her eyes but the eyes of my relatives became wide open.

"Are you out of mind?" Hercules was the first who made such a reaction. 

"That's..." Kratos knowing what will happen in the future now became worried about a new possible threat.

"I don't know who is Uranus might be, but to think you all were preparing against him..." She was terrified by someone who should be even stronger than the Nordic god named Odin which I, Wallstreet and even Kratos buffed from such low category danger.  

"He is the sky itself Freya, and all the stars," I explained to her.

"So you all are going to fight such horrifying god." She still didn't know we are used to these big wars like eras. We were used to fighting, and even Kratos in our side this will not make things too easy, but still, this fight will be with fewer downs than what I expected.   

"Yeah, I will name it God of War 6 the Armageddon."  I shrugged. "But we need all the help we can find, so you know what is the price."

"Okay, I agreed with that... Because you made my son happy again, I will help you with everything I got."  She was determined even not knowing the future problems she will have in the future, but sometimes we need to pay something to receive something great in return even if that includes risks...

"Great," I said happily, it seems my mission is almost accomplished. I hope I didn't take much time over here.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

While I was sleeping I was surprised by a sound of impact, looking the way Rainbow dash was stuck on the balcony of the library. Guess it ended the same way it was at the show.

I heard Twilight guessing if it was Applejack and receiving a confirmation from Rainbow Dash.

"Ryujin I will go to Apple Acres, and try to give Applejack some sense."  She called me.

"Okay, tell her Pinkie Pie changed her mind and she decided to let her work more on an apple farm, so she asked my help to bake muffins," I answered while I went straight to the bathroom to take a shower and start another day.

"Alright." I heard the door closing.

After taking bath I went to the bedroom to take my clothes while I watched Spike ignoring everything and still focusing on his game.

"Come on Junior, I know you are stubborn but it's obvious Etemon is the one who took the makes the clothes, and now you need to talk with that boy again." Spike murmured to the character who was in the game, while I chuckled remembering the first time I played the game.

"Spike, I will go Pinkie Pie to make some muffins, it seems I have to take care of you. Come on, we gotta go." I said while I wore my clothes and went straight to the bedroom's door, and I waited Spike moving while still concentrating on his game.

After we went to the front door I screamed.

"Rainbow Take care of the Golden Oak Library from invaders. Who knows what kind of ponies would try to crash inside it." I joke aloud while I heard a groan from the balcony.

When you are right, you receive the sweet taste of I told you so right to say to the others.

After going inside of the Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie Pie hugged me as the same way as always.

"Good to see you Ryujin and hi Spike." She said gladly while making me and Spike happy to see her.

"Hi," Spike said after taking off his cellphone for a while. "I think now I have nothing to do, my cellphone is almost unchanged." 

"Well, you need to recharge your cellphone and your mind, video games have time and place, and now isn't a good time at all," I said while Spike looking at the kitchen.

"So, what do we will do today?" Spike said while raised his sleeves from his shirt, getting ready for what we will do.

"I and Ryujin are going to make muffins for everypony today. Are you going to help us?" Pinkie Pie asked excited with the idea to have more people to help.

Then when Spike was going to answer that, we had a strong knock from the door. 

"Who might be?" I asked surprised, and when I opened the door, it seems my surprise become something I facepalm to my mind. "Hello Applejack."

"Ryujin? What the heck are yah doing here?" Applejack as tired pony I ever saw, she didn't listen to my advice and still have the audacity to ask about what I'm doing here?

"I'm going to help Pinkie Pie with the muffins."

"What? Are you going to mint the pines with Mullins?" At the moment I know the stage of her tiredness now. Deaf of sleep.

At the moment Pinkie Pie was going to say something I shush to her and Spike.

"No... I'm going to mint the pines with Mullins."  At the moment I said that Pinkie Pie and Spike looked at me strangely but it seems Applejack finally understood.

"Ohhh. Yah helping Pinkie Pie with the muffins, why didn't yah say so?" 

WAIT!!!!

Please, Ryujin... Explain...

Applejack is Sleep Drunk stage 4, deaf, she just mixes all the words you could say to some kind of nonsense. Imagine trying to back something with chocolate chips and at the moment you say that to her she will confuse it with potato chips.

Ohhh, so what we are going to do?


Think about some nonsense you are going to say, and then she will try to mislead the words in her mind, and then use the same words to be misled again making her understand the exact words. Melchior and I did that every time it happens to us.

 Okay. I got this.


Pinkie Pie stepped in my front.

"Applejack, it seems you are working so much, you need to go back home." 

"What? You pissed on the way to the dome?" Applejack after saying that, I tried my best to hold my laugh, while Pinkie Pie eyes went wide open and her mouth dropped. 

"No Applejack, you pissed on the way to the dome," I said after that, making her look at me with anger.

"Why do yah want me to go back home?" She said aloud making me look at her annoyed.

I'm tired with this silly battle of words, I took a calendar an Apple and I showed to Applejack. I showed the Apple, I kicked the air, then I pointed at the calendar. 

"Oh, yah right, I need to finish the Apple Bucking Season. Anyway, sorry but ah cannot help yah now Pinkie, I will owe you next time." Applejack went near the door and looked determined with her work but disappointed she cannot help her friend in this situation.

"Okay just sleep before going to help me." Pinkie Pie smiled at her but then Applejack's face became confused but still saying aloud.

"What? Meet in the afternoon to undress you? Why ah would do that?" Pinkie Pie's face went off and she blushed in a bright red while I and Spike let out a huge laugh on our places.

"Meet in the afternoon to undress you." Pinkie Pie smiled forcefully and gritted her teeth almost like ranging.

"Oh, okay Ah promise Ah will sleep so much the day before Ah'm going to help yah."Applejack left the door, while I and Spike laughed so hard while Pinkie Pie was with her eyes twitching like she was going explode from such shame. 

"That's not funny. Let's bake these muffins and forget about what happened. The faster we bake the better." Pinkie Pie took a book and started to read, while I and Spike took all the right ingredients, damn, I know we avoid the intoxication but now this is freaking hilarious. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Applejack Pov:

Ah don't know why the heck everypony is talking strange to me today, but they're right, I have many trees to kick and apples to retract. Ah don't have time for talking.

Just keep going Applejack, keep walking, keep determined, keep Zzz.

Woah nelly, don't sleep right now, yah almost finish, yah just need more hundreds of trees and all the hard working will worth it. Even ignoring the advice of Ryujin, I can control my pride and sleep 1 hour per day, so in 8 days will be 8 hours, so I will finish in no time, better than not sleeping. 

Ah just...just... Zzz

"APPLEJACK LOOK OUT." Ah heard somepony screaming my name, scaring me to open mah eyes, and the only thing I saw was a wagon in mah face and Ah felt the crash, making everything turning black.

"AHHHHH" Ah opened my eyes and screamed while the only thing Ah saw was a giant colorful room with many different lights and many screens and machines over there.



Ah just don't know where Ah was, but then I heard a noise coming from mah side, and it was a giant screen and many different animals battling an animal holding a sword. And a familiar somepony who ah just meet a few weeks ago.



"Come on Agumon, it's not that difficult to kill nunemons in the level 6. You already have the Zebulon Axe, what more do you need? AND NOW KILL HIM. YEAH HUZZA!!!" I saw the ruler of the kingdom herself, not acting as noble, but a childish pony like Applebloom.

Ah tried to get out from the bed, but it seems Ah was stuck, and the more Ah try to move the more stuck Ah get.

"What tarnation." Ah said aloud then Ah closed my mouth, looking if she listened to me.

"It seems you are finally here." Ah heard her response, Celestia dammit. And she didn't even look at me, she was still looking at the screen with the moving animals. "After taking a saving point, I will talk to you, I have some priorities right now, first is take a save point on Digimon world 4 and then we will talk."

Ah tried to do something, but it seems mah body became even heavier than before, so Ah just nod to her decision.

After some minutes of her screaming at the screen, she finally turned off the screen and went to mah side.

"So Applejack, can I ask you what are you doing in my world of the games?" Princess Luna asked while making me confused by two things, games it seems the thing Spike and Ryujin talk among the day and Ah just ignore, and second, she is capable to create worlds?

"World of the games?" Ah asked because nothing she said to me made sense.

"Yeah, this place I created to enjoy myself while everypony was awake on the Equestria and just the sleeping ponies like me are going to access, in other words, what are you doing sleeping right now?" Okay, so that means, she controls the world of the dreams and now Ah'm here. Wait. Ah'm sleeping? AH CANNOT SLEEP.

"AH CANNOT SLEEP, AH HAVE TO GO BACK, WAKE ME UP." Ah screamed while Ah see Princess Luna hold her ears.

"Shush down, not so loud, I'm near to you." She glared to me, while Ah felt sheepish Ah don't have time for that.

"You need to take me back." Ah said in a hurry trying to hope Ah still have time to finish my work.

"Well, while your mind is ready to wake up..." Ah could see the amusement on her voice, but then Ah heard her sigh in disappointment. "Your body, it refuses to wake up. It seems you've been forcing it on its limits, tell me, how many hours of sleep are you having these days?" 

Ah gulped from this question, Ah cannot lie, Ah felt her own world is controlling me to spit out the truth and the better we will get over it.

"Ah just take 1 hour of sleep during these 8 days." Ah inclined down my head, while Ah can imagine her freaking out and screaming to me, suddenly Ah felt something Ah never thought.

A gentle pat on my shoulder.

"It seems, you are worried about something so much, you refused to sleep 8 hours more than one week... Did you know when you don't sleep, you act like a drunken pony and many times you misheard everything the ponies says to you? And the worst of the cases result in death?" Ah heard the same diagnostics from her, making even worse my decision to keep working.

"Ah know, sorry, but Ah had to do it... Ah'm the most dependable and capable friend of Ponyville, and having my obligations as Apple family Ah had to help everypony." Ah felt terrible while Ah had to admit that, everypony depends on me, Big Mac, Ponyville, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy. OH MY GOSH AH STILL HAVE THE BUNNY CENSUS TO DO.

"It's that so? So why the pony who helped everypony at Ponyville refuses help from her friends?" That question stabbed in my ego.

"What do yah mean? Nopony offered help to me." Then Ah heard a thunder sound making my body tense. And my heartbeat gets faster, and my mind flashed quickly showing all the bedroom was gone. 

Ah saw Twilight asking me the first time.

"Do you want some help?" She asked me a bit worried.

"Help? No way, No how." Ah refused so easily like her help isn't worthy.

"But there is no way you can do that do it all on your own." And she was telling worried, but ah felt my pride get stabbed and then Ah saw myself narrowing my eyes.

"IS THAT A CHALLENGE?" Why ah would ask Twilight if she was challenging me? She was trying to help me...

"Well, Ah'm gonna prove to you that Ah can do, now if you EXCUSE ME, Ah've got apples to kick." Ah turned my backs to her and Ah didn't saw her cringe face as saddened by my decision. 

Then ah saw Twilight again but this time everything Ah heard actually ah misheard, then ah found out the impact of my head on the branch made myself deaf in someway...

"You are working too hard, and you need help." Ah saw her screaming because ah was still feeling tired to listen to the exact words. 

"Kelp? Ah don't need kelp. Ah don't even like seaweed." Ah facepalmed me after watching such stupid scene of mah life.

"HELP YOU NEED HELP." Ah and Twilight screamed at the same time.

"No can do Twilight, Ah'm going to prove to you, everypony that Ah can do this on my own." While Ah tried to walk away I got hit by the same branch again. "Ouch."

And for the last Ah saw Ryujin talking to me...

"If you are going to say Ah cannot do that by myself, you are losing your time." Applejack said more determined and stubborn as ever.

"Actually I didn't come here to say that, but the opposite..."When I said that, Applejack eyes went wide open. "However, can I be brutal honestly with you?"
.
.
.
My point is: If you work all these dies kicking these trees without help  or having some good hours of sleeping... You will Die..." He walked away but the made all my spines shrive with the possibility of death, just because of my stubborn. Then he turned back and made my choice even worse with this simple question. "Is it your own ego worthy enough to sacrifice your own life? Choose wisely Applejack."

Then everything went back again.

"Ah'm so stupid, so stubborn, not even the mules were more stubborn than me." Ah confessed and surprisingly, at the moment ah said that my body relaxed like it was all these stress passing through my body was the fact ah was refusing to ask help because of my stubbornness. 

"So this is the true dilemma of your body, well, I have to say Applejack, you don't have to feel so guilty about your stubbornness" Then ah heard the Princess Luna's voice again, while saying something ah don't understand.

"What do yah mean? If Ah had accepted their help, everything would have been easier" How she cannot see that?

"Applejack, trust me, nopony is perfect, not even me and my sister, not even our children like Melchior and Ryujin, everypony has flaws, and if is not of power and weakness, everyone has flaws on their own character, just like you." Ah heard her voice explaining to me while still sounding confused, Ah listened and step by step Ah started to understand.  "You are a prideful pony but you have lack of some knowledge and sometimes is too stubborn in some parts, making easier your life if you were humble, but if life would be easier because it's perfect, then it wouldn't be interesting to learn more things and having many mistakes."

When more Ah heard her, the more Ah learn it seems she is indeed Princess Celestia's sister, because she has vast wisdom and knowledge. 

Ah'm not perfect, but who is perfect? 

"Even Ryujin has flaws? Ah never saw him having it." Ah asked to her because even Ryujin is not perfect? What kind of flaws he has?

"Actually he shows his flaws every day. And he knows it...Let me explain: He is inconsistent: Because of the memories he has," Wait, what does she mean by that? "At the moment he came to Equestria his brain became confused from all the memories he received from his entire life, and he had to step by step receive it from his mind and concentrate to remember his story without becoming crazy... but still this makes him changes parts of his personality almost every day, making him has a kind of personality but another day he changes it to another thing, until he controls that he avoided meeting new ponies and kept himself mysterious inside of places, like too much mysterious..." 

In the moment Princess Luna told me that, Ah started to remember some parts of himself he is noble and a kind guy, but another day it's like he got cold and angry by little mistakes but repressed to himself. 

"Another one, he has phobias... Actually two phobias and a trauma: Never leave him near to a spider or a bee, he would be so powerless and scared he would die of fear." She told me while Ah started to giggling her glare made me sweat. "I'm not kidding, in his childhood, Tia found his body at the floor as a kid and with a spider on his face showing he had a heart attack."

Okay now Ah really messed up, he was so scared he almost died because of his fear, and it seems bad things happen every time he sees a spider. 

"He got so depressed it was difficult to make him even eat, without making him scream in fear. It took months of therapy to make him able to get out from his bed again, Tia told me she did everything she could to make him not so scared about spiders again. Even Melchior told Fluttershy to make sure to never let any spider near to Ryujin because she would feel heartbroken if she made Ryujin had another heart attack." Okay, this fear is indeed really serious, I cannot imagine a hero with great strength have fear of spiders, but having a heart attack at childhood, and being depressed after it? Nopony deserves that. "And trains...please for the love of me and my sister, never mention train to him casually..."

"Does he have fear of trains too?" If was another silly fear Ah would laugh to him. But looking at Princess Luna, this time wasn't angry, but sadness...

"No, it's a trauma... his father..." Oh... Ah inclined my head, stupid Applejack, and here ah was, ready to make fun of someone who lost a parent, mah and pah should have been ashamed to me. "After that trauma, he developed 4 major flaws."

"4?" Another bomb was dropped to me, he had more 4 flaws and this time was bigger than the others.

"He has an urge to stay in control of everything, he constantly keep learning to predict all the ponies around him, to make all the situations he can deal with control, even knowing somethings cannot be predicted, he accept just a few things, but the rest he likes to still all the control of everything." My mouth went wide open after knowing that, he doesn't like when the things didn't work as he predicts, but he was ready to predict he couldn't be in control. "The other thing, he had a great urge to protect the others and help them to act their prediction to him, like, he suggests some things, but to accept depends on what you will do with that information. Like you did with his advice."

Ah became speechless, he knew my stubbornness would make me go over here, but still he did the only thing he did to help me, giving me an advice I could've have accepted, while Ah don't like to be manipulated, he didn't actually manipulate, he gives me another option and the consequences of my future actions, but still Ah ignored. 

"The third one is connected with the other 2, he became greed like many dragons, but while dragons is greed with objects to make their grown of body, he is greed of power, wanting to become even more powerful to protect, knowing the possible threats of Equestria and doing everything to help all by himself... He is almost stubborn as you Applejack." At the moment she said that, Ah can't believe, he knows many things we cannot know, but still he is doing his best to make sure everything will happen to his control, protecting us even from future things we don't know. 

How many secrets does he have?

"And the last one... He became dependent on the only thing that makes him powerful." Ah that moment Ah couldn't believe, it seems like even the thing he is most powerful is his own weakness?

"Magic? His swords?" Ah asked but she shook her head.

"No... Music." At that moment Ah remembered, everyday Ah saw Ryujin with something on his ears, it was his phones like he said, it lets him listen to music all the time without using his hands, and when he is walking some parts of the day he is dancing, or watching videos, or training.

So he has the total dependence of the music...

"That's all his flaws, but do you see him complain about his flaws?" At the moment she told me that, Ah shook my head, and she smiled at me. "Applejack, sometimes is good to be stubborn, but other times, if you don't control, this will not hurt you, but the ponies near to you. I hope you learned to accept yourself as who you are, but still improving yourself like Ryujin is doing. He knows he is not perfect, and still doing his best to try to overcome his flaws but still accepting them. 

Ah just nodded to her, while my body felt it was ready, and at the moment Ah heard the sounds of beeps.

And when Ah waked up, Ah was at the hospital, looking at everypony looking at me, worried about something terrible happened to me.

"Argh... what just hit me?" At the moment ah woke up, everypony hugged me, all my friends near me, and even Big Mac who was worried about my situation. Ah felt all my body hurt after the hug.

"You will never believe it Applejack. You were sleepwalking when you stomped at a rope who was tied to a bunch of barrels who just rolled out to 3 ponies who were carrying a piano, who just were carried away until they were crashed on the water supply who was just taken down in a wagon who went through to you in high speed." Pinkie Pie just told all the events happening. "And the nurse Redheart rec everything, making easier to explain to us what happened."

"Hashtake bring Apple family to the hospital." She said aloud while making Spike, Ryujin and Pinkie Pie laugh a bit, and the others confuse. Ah remembered everything that happened.

"Ah'm... just sorry everypony, you were right about everything. Ah let my pride take over my decisions, and without days sleeping 8 hours witch Ah should have, made all the things turn out like that... The AppleBuckingSeason just had some more hours before the next day will be the end of it, and I still have some hundreds and maybe a thousand or two trees to take care of it... Ah need help. Ah need yah." Ah started to cry, because knowing on how it turns out like that, they still worry about me, and what in the end ah would have died because Ah didn't sleep well and refused their help. 

After ah saw their smiling, Ah think Ah finally am in peace with myself. Ah accept Ah'm stubborn but next time Ah will make sure to listen to all my options with caution and believe in my friends who will always be there to help me.

And at the moment I felt some vibration: And it was a machine like Ryujin's cellphone with a moon on it. And a letter:

Knowledge is good if you know how to use it, ask to Ryujin to teach adequately and make you enjoy it because now knowing your limitations, you are trustworthy not just to me, but to the ponies who are willing to help you. Your majesty and friend...Princess Lunes Luna Martes Miercoles de la suprema notche. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dear Mom:

My friend Applejack is a great friend over all Equestria and she is always willing to help everyone around her, even if sometimes she is too stubborn to accept help in return. She is a great friend but like everyone, nopony is perfect, so that's what makes her special in some ways like all the others, like you and me. 
She is a good example of why we should sleep 8 hours per night, while she received her own cellphone by aunty Luna. I know she believes in her, and if she believes, then I believe in her as well. 
Friendship is everything you will learn from Twilight, so to keep my message short.
Spike and I are going to sleep earlier this week and at the weekends we will play videogame until late, that's is what we learn. LOL

Gotta go, Twilight wants to write a letter... Love you... Yours... Ryujin.
> Bonus Chapter: Merchant decisions.(Non Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

I don't know how Mei did this, it's strange to start an interview with hundreds of people wearing the same costume as you when you first started working here. All of them wearing the same costume of resident evil 4. The classic merchant. 
Working here has some restricted rules and liberties:

1-When you are hired as the first type of merchant, you are not allowed to say your name unless your superior says you should have too.

2-You are not superior among the people who were the exact same costume as you.

3- People who are merchant level 2 or 3 is superior on the hierarchy against you, and they are allowed to command in each emergency circumstances. 

4-You, don't have a personality or character unless you are promoted as an assistant of Merchant level 2 or 3.  

5- To be promoted as level 2 Merchant you need to surprise the Boss with the sales quota many times during 3 months straight and have a recommendation of your superiors as Mr. Thanatos or Mr. Hypnos. 

6- Working as an assistant of level 3 Merchant you can decide what kind of costume you can have after a month or 2 of work, but you need the approval of your superior. 

7-Being assistant of level 3 Merchant you need to follow his rules and own costumes of his tent, you will work for 2 years to earn all the experience he can share with you.

There is another kind of rules but that is involving about Mr. Mascate, and every one after reading the rules couldn't imagine how scary that little merchant is.

I didn't imagine after fighting with Crios and survive, I would have been promoted to a Merchant Level 3. That would make me superior of many merchants, but now I have to train and teach two assistants for me.

And the interview started really boring, many people following rule number 4 makes my decision difficult because it seems they are the same guy and don't have a life actually.

The worst part? I cannot ask what the kind of animes they like or what kind of character they would wish to be because of the rules. The only questions I can ask while I let Mr. Thanatos ask as well the most important questions, leaving the answers if it would surprise me or would make ignore it.

"NEXT." I said aloud making the next merchant appear a similar one. "Name."

"OH thank God you are okay." Said a familiar voice and surprisingly both of us from the sudden change of pace, usually it wasn't supposed to happen when you are going into an interview expressed a relief like that. "When nobody told me who was going need an assistant I just assumed the worse it would have happened to you, but thankfully the plan 7 worked perfectly."

"Oh yeah, you're Houston right?. Thank you for making in time to talk with Schmied, maybe the plan 7 would have failed it wasn't in the right time." I smiled while I could see behind his mask he was genuinely worried about my fight with a Titan, yeah I would have been worried if someone said who was going to solo a Titan and leave me to find help trying to make terrible acting to the crowd around us. I watched Mr. Thanatos eyes lighting up like he was interested in where this conversation will lead. "I'm fine by the way. But now, you are in an interview and I have to ask you some questions."

"Okay." He nodded to me trying to recompose himself. 

"Why do you think you are good enough to be my assistant?" I asked the most basic question at all.

"Well, actually I'm not allowed to say something different from the others who came before me." He said a thing not much different but following the same example of the others.

"This question is allowed for you to be free, how many years of experience do you have Houston?" This time Mr. Thanatos decided to make a question which you can answer the way you want. 

"Thank you, sir. However, I want to refuse to answer it." Houston sheepish said that, making me and mr. Thanatos look to each and other. 

"Why do you want to refuse it?" We asked the same time following our curiosity.

"Because for people like me, days like it was seconds, and I'm not allowed to get out of the convention, I'm not allowed to have extern contact with some places, so after so much time, I forgot how many years I've been here." From the perspective of Houston, that must have been sucked, not allowed to go outside or see which day or year was at Convention to not make a panic among the souls, passing so much time, he forgot how many years he was there.

"Please tell me your ID as Merchant." Mr. Thanatos said something which surprised me, he asked the ID, so he wants to research more about the guy in front of us.

"Well, it's C5D1M7000." The confusion in his face showed he didn't expect our superior would ask the ID of him.

Mr. Thanatos looked at his cellphone, and I could see some glimpses on his eye after reading something interesting, then he shared me a look making me read what was on his cellphone.

He had died as a child in 1751 but instead of choosing to go to the afterlife, he without knowing anything helped a merchant who had to go to the bathroom while someone had to watch his tent, and surprisingly, the boy managed to sell a boat trip or 2, making the souls wait for the merchant. 

More than 2 hundred of experience? Why didn't he become a level 2 merchant then? 

I read about his personality, he is a kind one, but he had attacks of sarcasm some times, and an immature personality, well, after death as a kid, that's something difficult to change in the afterlife.

Then I read about how many times he decided to make a promotion test...  He just tried twice and that two times he didn't fail, but someone managed to pass him, and in those days showed who passed at the test of promotion.

-Lunes and Hector, my two parents.

"Can I ask you why didn't you do more than these 2 tests for promotion after so many years?" Mr. Thanatos asked making me and the person in our front look at him.

"Well, if I'm allowed to talk freely..." Houston was trying to be evasive but looking at the eyes of our boss who narrowed as like he allowed him to talk freely a long time ago. "It's not because I was competitive or I was making excuses, I saw the difference between me and the contestant who was promoted, the gap was enormous. I heard one managed to sell an igloo to an Eskimo before displacing him an afterlife, I didn't manage to make excellent sells to take attention of many people, so I gave up trying to be promoted during that 2 times."

I read the information about his file, and it seems he was telling the truth, the guy gave up his tries to be promoted because my parents destroyed his hope of being promoted? Or like he felt so small in comparison of skills of some level 2 merchants. It's one of these two answers. 

Mr. Thanatos smiled like he knew what to do.

"Well, it seems everything is in order, we already have enough. Thank you for your time Houston." Mr. Thanatos sounded satisfied with the results, while I'm unsure of what to say.

Houston nodded to us and walked to the door. After opening it, Mr. Thannatos showed his smile once again.

"And Houston..." Mr. Thannatos called him, making him look at him before closing the door. "You are hired, welcome aboard, don't make your happiness intimidate the others too much the others."

As Houston stopped our tracks, I could help to admit Mr. Thanatos did a great choice, because I wanted to him as my assistant as well. After looking at Houston's face's in shock before him closing the door. We couldn't hear what happened outside but I think we have a good person really happy right now.

"Mr. Thanatos?" I asked taking the attention from him.

"Yeah?"

"I was wondering when I was in the world Equis Alfa 442213, I managed to teleport my consciousness from there to here by switching places of my eye-patch. However, I don't know how much time passed between here and there. How can I control that?" I said unease of how can I control this problem, I don't know what to do.

"Well, the answer is simple, you need to stay both places at the same time." Mr. Thanatos chuckled from my problem like it was the only answer to do. "You have a 100% percent of you in both worlds, you need to create a doppelganger which it will be you with a percentage of your power. Making you capable to be in 2 places at the same time."

"So is that simple?" I asked in disbelief like that wasn't the answer I was expecting for. 

"Yep, but my advice is... Make your doppelganger with 45 percent of your power, your doppelganger will have the displaced equipment you received, and here you will receive the support of your assistant collecting magic and transferring to you, this way you will manage to recover yourself." He smiled while we saw another person getting inside of the room for the interview... 

How many times I have to do that until the next good candidate comes here and I already hire him and go back to Equestria, I have a feeling I'm losing incredible stuff right now.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Third Person POV:

A beautiful morning spread around Equestria, especially in Ponyville where the ponies could enjoy their morning with peace, silence, and happiness. 

As every morning Twilight Sparkle opens the door to gets outside of Golden Oak Library to appreciate the outside for a few seconds before coming back to the inside of the tree. 

"Oh, what a beautiful day." She smiled looking around her, before looking at her book knowing what her next sentences will be. "Time to get my studies and... WOA"



In the middle of her monologue suddenly a sound impact crossed around the area, and like a dubstep loud music, Twilight Sparkle saw the earth shaking, the birds flying away from the loud music, and a crashing window from the house next to her. 

"OH YEAHHH. GOOD MORNING PONYVILLE." A familiar musician screamed saluting everyone with her voice like she was ready for the day it was going to be.

Just a typical morning at Ponyville. 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I have to say, I wasn't expecting something so soon, but I'm glad to finally wake up with music. 

I just wake up, while I stretched my body and let it out a yawn, while I nodded to the beat, while I saw Spike running around in desperation. Until we heard something at the music as Vinyl Scratch voice.

"Oh, Ryujin you are awake. I thought it was a weird earthquake, but now with this music..." Spike was relieved to see me while he shows a bit of tiredness, so he must be scared with the impact of the loud music.

"Yeah, this is our neighbors morning ritual. So go with the flow, and enjoy the music." I just shrugged and went to the bathroom.

"Isn't that too loud for you?" Spike said aloud trying to match with the sound of the music, while I could hear both at the bathroom.

"Nah, I'm used with loud music, my concern is about what Twilight might do to with Vinyl." 

"VINYYLLLLLLLL." I heard a scream from the outside, talking about the devil I just told a few seconds ago.

"HEY TWILIGHT, WHAT'S UP." Vinyl screamed and with the music, I could hear at the bathtub and Spike from the bedroom.

"TURN DOWN THE MUSIC." We heard Twilight screaming angry.

"YOU WANT TO SHOWDOWN THE GUZIK?" Vinyl misheard the words of Twilight and did the same thing Applejack did a few days ago. Now that I'm aware of what will happen next, I laughed, as Spike did the same thing at the room.

"TURN DOWNNNNNN." Twilight screamed in rage.

"TO WHAT?" Vinyl asked while I laughed hard, imagining the joke they didn't know they just made. 

"THE MUSIC." Twilight screamed but the ironic thing it was the music had stopped before she screamed. 

"Ryujin you are not going to believe that, Twilight is blushing because now everypony is looking at her after she screamed," Spike said making me laugh even harder, while I had pain in my sides of laughing so much.

I looked at the sky and said in whispered.

"Please God, please. Make this my morning ritual every day." I prayed for who could hear me for making that as my typical morning because that would be so epic and fun. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Third Person POV:

After making everypony who was looking at the Vinyl's house look at her, Twilight Sparkle couldn't hide her huge blush from her face.

"Oh, why didn't you say that before?" Vinyl smiled while she went inside and then came back. "Alright, no music."

"Thank you," Twilight said after using her horn to teleport herself from the looking of everypony around. 

"That's a funny mare. I think I will give some time before washing the dishes." Vinyl smiled while she used her horn to bring back the pieces of the window from the hole what was made. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

After passing more hours, it seems I really miss something I would laugh a lot. But sadly I lost. But the good thing is it seems we are almost finishing the interviews. It seems I've been here for 3 days. It really sucks. But now we have finished many of the interviews. Me and Mr. Thanattos have to choose which other Merchant will be promoted as my assistant.

I have someone in mind after I read some files, I found one I think it would be interesting to have in my team. A French guy who actually gamble with the death when he was a kid. He played all the rematches and won all the time, he made death give up from games and offered a job if he won the next game. A limbo, I would have laughed if he tried to make something similar as The Grim Adventures of Billy and Mandy. But surprisingly the boy won because he was a fan of Futurama.  

"Mr. Thanattos, it was you who make such gambles with this boy named Jacque Pierre?" I asked in curiosity, looking to him, while I could see his eyes looking at the same file as me.

"Oh, him? No, it wasn't me but my assistant. He said he couldn't believe even after using his bone transformation to win a game of limbo, still, surprisingly enough he still loses to him, who knew the boy is a big fan of Hermes from Futurama. He said he hates playing games now. Haha..." Mr. Thannatos let out a healthy laugh while he remembered something I couldn't see. Like the face of his assistant of loses many gamblers to a boy.  

"Alright, I think that's settled then. I think he will be someone I can work."

"Okay, so I will make their contracts a renew and take them to assign and tomorrow morning they will relay their training on you." He got up and organized all his files and started walking away. "Melchior, let me tell one thing."

"Yeah?" I asked not knowing what he was going to tell.

"Being responsible for an assistant is a really important task, and with great responsibility has a lot of power, your parents would be proud of you, even if we lost them. I know they would be really happy for you." He said smiling to me, like imagining what would be my react from such words.

"Well, thanks Mr. Thanatos." I decided to not tell a word about my mother appearance, she told me she is not strong enough to call attention and if her soul splits from Princess Luna, that would destroy both souls. That's why she says she is Princess Luna now.

Mr. Thanatos nodded to me before leaving the room. Leaving me alone with my thoughts.

I need to go back to Equestria while I'm here. I need to create a doppelganger, but it's a very long and tiring process... It will take a lot of time, well... I have nothing better to do. Let's get started.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

After leaving the Golden Oak Library, I decided to have a walk around Ponyville, it's been a few weeks I came to Equestria. 
I observed some ponies looking at me, I waved to them and some of them hide, or just ignored me waving to them... 

"It's good to meet you too, background ponies that nobody remembers their names or even care," I said to myself wishing nopony listened to that because that would really mess up.

"Really? Nopony cares?" I gulped while I regretted to tell that, but something surprised me, I looked around and just found somepony I couldn't help to smile. A gray mare with blond mane and yellow strong eyes, while looking at two different places and her smile was replaced by a sad look.



"DERPY" I said aloud while I hugged her making her jump in surprise, but then smiling to me and hugging me.

"Oh, hello. Thanks for the hug but I think we don't meet each and other." After she telling me that, I released her in the next second while she still looking at me in the same naive smile and happiness.  

"Oh that, you may don't know me, but I'm a huge fan of your work. Can I take a picture of us together to show my friends I know you?" I didn't even give time to her answer my request, I just raised my Cellphone. "Say cheese." 

"Oh, Cheese." We said together while I took the picture of the selfie and then I showed to her. I decided to save the picture and send a message to Melchior with a picture of us together.

"Oh Oh, it's me... And you. How did you make us in this tiny square?" She was excited to see my cellphone for the first time.

And my answer would have been magic if was a people with great intelligence and ignorant of technology. But Ditzy Hooves, the same pony everypony calls her even the fans of Derpy. I know the perfect way to answer it.

"Science..." I whispered while I made my hands sound like an explosion of creativity. 

"Wow, science. Wait, can I show this to my stallionfriend? He is a good pony and he loves science stuff as well." She said excited and while I was going to answer she didn't let me, she took my hands pulled me with her.

She didn't ran, she flew... Literally, holding my hand.

"Derpy WAIT." I screamed while she was really excited while flying and suddenly she made some barrel rows stunts. "AHHHHHHHHH."

The world was spinning and the last thing I remember was an impact at the house of who knows.

I can hear the ponies cringing near me before I was knocked out.

She is my favorite character, but even I'm not indestructible, I think she is my weakness.

And everything went black.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Luna Pov:

Well, it seems I'm getting used from these new consoles. I already beat the games I was interested in the ps2, ps3 and now I'm checking the new games of ps4. Who knew having a body after years without news from the outside world would be so fun.

The magic of relative time is so easy after learning the basic rules of sun and moon control, thankfully Tia understood my new ideas about what to do with our rooms, we now can have 1 week off to 1 day of work. When sun and moon work together time and space are easily controlled by some rules of magic.  So technically I'm more than 2 months in Equestria. While Melchior is having problems to deal with both relativities. 

Well, I need to check how Tia is doing.

After teleporting me to her bedroom, I found out she was sniffing while watching in a giant tv plasma screen in 3D an emotional movie Toy Story 3. 

"Hey Tia how is..." 

My sister gave me a glare still with the 3D glasses, while she shushes me aloud. Making me close my mouth while she watches emotionally the movie.

After 30 minutes, the movie finally ended. While Celestia was crying happily.

"I never knew toys would have such love and loyalty for their owners. Humans indeed are capable to create the most amazing stories." Celestia smiled after taking off her glasses.

"Yeah, they indeed do. Anyway, I was going to check you how are you."

"Well, I'm fine, actually I still have some complaints about the idea of we have to stay 1 week over here while we just go outside to stay there just 1 day." She pouted while I ignored that, while I have a curiosity about it.

"Oh, do tell..." I said while she cleaned up her tears and get up from her bed.

"Well firstly, I don't think I'm capable to stay sane while staying here in my bedroom while doing watching movies, series, using the internet while I eat my food at this room? I'm not like you and Blueblood." Celestia stomped her foot like she was getting tired of my way of living from many years, while on another hand I was surprised by the big secret of Blueblood. I never thought he would have such character bipolarity inside of his room and outside of his room as well. 

"Okay... keep going,"I said while I didn't get offended by the way Celestia was talking to me. It's a concern of normal people trying to live the life of a gamer and a nerd.

"I'm thinking if I just stay here, and eat, and stay lazy... I'm going to get fat... Do I'm looking fat Luna?" Oh, she didn't ask that.

" Okay Celestia, let me be clear with you. Number one, you never should ask another girl if you are looking fat or not, that's why we ask husbands and boyfriends in the first place, to make them screwed. Second, if you want to make some exercises, I know a way to keep our bodies in shape while we still get some fun doing." I said solemnly that because that's the truth, how many times I was bored so I decided to make Ector's life as hell just asking this simple question.

"Oh yeah? That's wonderful, and what that would be?" It seems she got excited by the idea, and after so many years in my entire life, I showed to her my predatory smile and desire of fighting. 

"Sparring." I grinned like a maniac who made her fur more pale than was before. 

"Errr... Isn't you who taught Melchior how to fight and gave Ryujin a beat of his life as a child?" Celestia for the first time made me speechless. 

"Well, if you use words like that, you sound like I'm kind of criminal who kicks children asses as my hobby." I have to say, Celestia some times scary me with her ideas about making me as a villain, well the problem isn't about being a villain, but the fact of being a merciless woman who beat children. "Firstly, he wanted to see how strong am I, and I held myself to not hurt him like a great fight, just scare him during months. Second, I trained my son because he needs to protect himself and training the body and mind will make the perfect harmony and peace of spirit."

And when Celestia was about to say something, I raised my hand and continued.

"And third, you said you want to do something outside, so training your body will be good enough to make some exercises and we have some time together, and forth, you need to learn how to defend yourself and not rely on others like you are doing with your son and your student and her friends." I pointed more fair points showing how good it would be if Celestia wouldn't be too dependent of her student. I know because I already watched all the seasons until today. I'm not going to talk to her about that, but she needs to know how to defend herself.

"But we already have guards to protect us. And I'm strong enough to protect myself." Celestia said that.

I became in silence, then I couldn't hold, my laugh was so strong I let it out with Royal Canterlot Voice.

"HAHAHEHHAHA."I laughed so hard my belly started to hurt while I looked at Celestia's face and I laughed even more.

"Luna, compose yourself, that's not a way a princess should act." Celestia said in outrage and glaring to me.

That made me recover my breath while still giggling from my response. I waited more seconds before coughing to recompose myself. 

"Well, some snobbish no. But Tia, my sister... You know I love you right?" I said while I embraced my sister with my arm. "While I love your optimism, I really do... You lost a fight with nightmare moon and she sealed you somewhere hidden, while she beat the crap of your soldiers with one slap... ONE SLAP. You guards is nothing more than bodyguards without knowing how to fight actually, they are just a pair of statues."

"Luna, that's..."When she was about to reply I interrupted.

"I'm not done yet...As for you... You stopped fighting during 1000 years while I was sealed in the moon. You indeed learned how to be a diplomat, however, you couldn't improve your own fighting skills anymore, while the elements of harmony stopped being used and became stone. When was your last fight after you defeating me? We together fought, Sombra, Discord, Tirek and...?"I decided to give a chance to Celestia to say something I don't know...

Her silence showed how right I was about her. Still not surprising me. 

"Sister, we have more than a millennium-year-old, while Equestria is changing and the ponies as well, the villains are changing as well, there will always be somepony who will try to conquer Equestria and the first step in doing that is defeating us. And look at your guards, look at you. I bet Melchior and Ryujin can beat the crap of them in minutes. All the army you and I have are useless."

"You are just saying that because you want to show how strong our children are in comparison to our guards." I like when Celestia can read me like a book, but this time isn't just that. 

"Well if they were good guards, yes, but I know what kind of guards we have so even Twilight Sparkle could defeat them with magic. They are nothing more than just decoration Tia, get real. I would enjoy beating the crap of them, but I will be cilivized this time. And for them, let's call our children tomorrow for them to come over here and teach them how to be useful."

"Well, their captain is useful, he is capable to create the strongest magic barrier from Equestria." Celestia decided to use the only maybe useful pony guard. Shining Armor, but I know there aren't many episodes of him being useful while sounding a good guard. 

"Celestia, do you still remember the anti-magic sword of Ryujin? He can cut every kind of magic, drain magic or even counter-attack with his sword, the barrier could be easily destroyed with a simple cut."  I had to give some facts to her, first, we are totally dependent of magic, and if someone use that against us, it would be our doom. Second, she fought her son, she knew Ryujin wanted to try some combinations while I know how capable he is when he uses everything. But I have to make my big sister the importance of being powerful. "Let's make a deal...  If at least 2 soldiers don't give up after being 10 minutes with them in battle. I will personally great whatever wish you have inside your heart."

"Whatever wish? Like all the knowledge of your world and an eternity supply of cakes in a dimension where I can live?" Celestia raised her eyebrow sounding like tempted to do that, while inside my heart I laugh remembering how childish dream Celestia is in a dimension world of cakes. But thinking about it. After some months I think I'm capable to do that.

"Well, the first one is easy to do, while the second wish will take some months for that." I had, to tell the truth, it can be possible, making her temptation even stronger, but then she hesitates.  

"And what if they lose?" She then said in a serious tone, like trying to make a deal with the devil, well some deals is just like that, and I have to tell.

"Then I will make you suffer with training it will take everything from you, it will make your mind stronger, like your body, magic, and even spirit, but I have to say. It will be training in Hell." My voice became serious and somber, making her body shake with the tone of my voice.

"Hell? What kind of place is that?"  Oh right, Celestia doesn't know what hell is.

"Well, do you know Tartarus?" I asked making her eyes shrink while she nods to me.

"Just imagine being a day over there it will make Tartarus like a paradise vacation," I said smiling while her face became a drain and even her colorful hair became with a shade of white. I heard her gulping while I saw her standing her hand to me in agreement. 

"Don't worry sister, this will be a win-win for you if you win you have what your heart desire if you lose you will become stronger," I said while I give her a hand-shake in agreement.

Oh Tia, after I have done with you, nopony will dare to make a threat to you. 

BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHA.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I don't know where I was, but at the momment, I opened my eyes, I saw a huge brown ceiling, and a spaceship over there, while I looked to right and found out some things I could guess I was in the science festival, then I was hearing some taps like a keyboard being pressed. 

"Argh..."My groaning was loud enough to be heard from somepony near to me. 

"Oh, you're awake." I heard a male voice coming to somewhere while I tried to get up from where I was laying.

It was a kind of couch but made with different materials, like something I couldn't even explain. But it was good for my back, while my head was still hurt after the impact.

"What hit me?" I asked while trying to remember what happened.

"Well, actually you hit the floor, sorry about that mate, my marefriend was really excited to introduce me. It's been a long time since I saw a human." Then the pony which was someone who could understand humanity better than all the ponies in the world. 



"Hello, I'm the Doctor." He said making me my face smile with happiness, after a long time, not just meeting the world of my little pony, but meeting the Doctor Who himself. 

"Oh great, a time lord, it's been a while since I saw one." I snarkily used the same argument to him, making him stop himself. "Ryujin, nice to meet you."

I gave my hand to him to shake and he did it while smiling at me.

"Mind if we discuss some questions?" I asked him because maybe both of us can talk about our point of views and meet better.

He nodded to me, while he took a moment to bring some tea for we drink. And after camming with Derpy she brought a pair of apologize for muffins after making me blackout after the impact.

At the moment he brought to me, I decided to open some answers before he questions it.

"Okay first one, yes I'm an human, second, I was teleported to another dimension without a come back and now I'm trapped here with my best friend with no way back, and we don't mind staying here because the place we live is not good enough in comparison to here and humanity don't even know who we are so they will just ignore us..."

I drank the tea while the pony time lord was reacting my sudden answers before every asking, while he processed successfully, he then used his hand to gest making me continue where I was.  

"And third, yes, we know things about future over here, and no, we are not making huge changes about changing the past and the future in extremely way like telling what will happen because of spoilers, so we will just use the best way to avoid everything... Bootstrap paradox..." I finished while I received a smile from him, making him satisfied with the answers.

"So let me guess, you know about me, about my past, my future. Just don't know I was trapped over here with my Tardis after having a huge problem and making myself split in two dimensions while one is on the universe, I is trapped on this dimension without a way to get out. Now that I'm with a mortal life like many ponies think I'm just like them, it became easy to get adjust over here, while being a scientist in a world many ponies believe in magic." He said while drinking tea and started eating the muffin, making me nod to him and listen carefully.

And when I was going to ask he answered.

"Yeah, it was difficult to believe in magic while I've been using science in all these years I have. And no, I have dreams about me going in the space and memories about future regenerations so I don't miss my life as timelord, I'm happy the way I'm right now. And I agreed with you, she is special and I'm lucky to find someone like her."

"And that's why you are the best doctor, just a few people and ponies can predict my questions the same way I do with them." I said after drinking the rest, and looking at Derpy near to us smiling after our discussion of a few minutes, it seems it will be a great couple to stay near and talk about that."You know, usually I'm aware of many things, but the only thing I don't care and mind about talking is with you. I know we can talk about stuff like science and life during hours and days. But sadly I have to go home."

The Doctor looked at me and nodded while he got up and with his assistant plus marefriend lead me in the front door, while she kept apologizing me after that, making me laugh while I say it was okay. 

After I got out from there, I think it was time to go back home and watch some doctor who episodes and enjoy my days over Equestria, who knows what kind of mlp episode will be next.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

Finally after passing hours of creating many runes, I could finally perform a vessel from where I was, the only thing I need to do now is making my powers limited over there, well, I will just make a simple combination of my powers with my costume, making a Yujiro knowledge of fighting and partial part of his body, Ainz Owl Gowl and MP and starting with level 1 keeping his maximum Mp, and part of my dimensional time-space, while I have more control of all my powers inside of dream helm, so I think over here I will have 60 percent of everything, while over there I will just use 40 percent, and starting to improve from level 1. 

It seems fair to me. I need to have better control of my life and stay between the two sides, let's see how it will go.

I activated the magic runes inside my home, making the duration of spell feel like hours while I could feel my soul and magic being split, and then a powerful light exploded where I was, then I just teleported with my explosion to my bed, where I was too tired to know what happened. I hope that worked. 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior in Equestria Pov:

After some hours I felt the magic energy around my body, like it was a familiar sensation where I was sleeping, I remembered I traveled to my dimension when I was in the middle of forest, but in some way I felt the same comfort of being in Fluttershy couch again, I felt the animals touching me and their smell in my nostrils, they were breathing slowly, like they were sleeping near me. It was comfortable, I felt peace inside my mind and heart. Finally, I'm back, and feeling even better than before. Then I heard something strange, my eyes couldn't open after being so tired of the magic split, but I could hear some gigglings, what is happening. 

Then after some minutes, I opened my eyes, when I opened I could see ponies staring at me, while some were giggling and some mares were blushing, when I saw myself I saw I was naked, while that made me wake up quickly, I then heard a both of mares laughing their asses of, the voices I recognized easily. RAINBOW DASH AND PINKIE PIE. 

My eyes became red, while I kept my outburst in minimum, so I decided to use a glass to cover my eyes, while I saw many ponies staring at me. I then created a good craft spell to create a little cylinder capable to do amazing magic.

"Hello everypony, I want you to take a look on this cylinder, it will revels a great secret of the entire universe, then I made all of them unless Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash while they were laughing with their eyes closed, I then made a flashlight which erases their memories during an hour ago, I then used my magic to bring my old clothes back, while I slowly walked to the dual of crime. When they look at me, expecting to be really mad to them, I was calm...

"We totally got you."They said in unison making my face become a bored one.

I applauded slowly.

"Allow me to impress upon you the severe mistake you have made."

I clenched my eyes while I continued to talk.

"For years my conduct has been largely benign." Then I looked at the floor while I continued. "And yet, without provocation, you have severed our détente and forced me to unleash upon you the vengeful flames of a thousand suns."

I raised my fist while I told them that, then I continued.

"You shall curse your mothers for the day of your birth. So, go now, GO." I screamed while the other ponies were looking at us while I pointed to a direction while I screamed while my voice became even more somber. And my smile became creepy like I've been planning powerful revenge against them. 

"And begin your life of fear, knowing that when you least expect it, the looming sword of Damocles will crash down upon you, cleaving you in twain." I said that while I pointed the ski and used my fist while I punched the earth. "And as you gaze upon the smoking wreckage that was once your life."

I looked at them while before I teleported away.

"You will regret the day you crossed the WRONG MAN!!" I said that using my magic to teleport away...

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Pinkie Pie POV:

After everything, the human named Melchior, Ryujin's best friend said I just looked at Rainbow Dash in concern while I just said the only thing crossing in my mind.

"He didn't think it was funny Dashy."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

End of the bonus chapter...

WAIT, DON'T FINISH YET...Ryujin... Caio Coia, how much screwed am I? 

What happened?

Melchior said the Klaus Speech.

KLAUS SPEECH? Oh shit, sorry Pinkie Pie, but now you are alone... I have to get out, I don't want to be his prey as well.

Yeah, I have to go too.

WAIT DON'T LEAVE ME ALONE. SOMEPONY HELP ME. *Gulp*
> The revenge of Melchior (Griffon the Brush-Off remake.) . Non edited.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

WAIT DON'T LEAVE ME ALONE. SOMEPONY HELP ME. *Gulp*


Wait, this is the new chapter. That means I'm still alive.


...

Hello? CaioCoia?


Sorry Pinkie Pie, but the narrator was knocked out, and now you don't have your powers of a reader anymore. He will be unable to read your messages until the end of this chapter.

Oh no.

Pinkie Pie Pov:

"WE ARE DOOMED RAINBOW DASH, YOU HEAR ME? DOOOOOOOMED." I screamed after learning how messed up the things got changed, we pranked somepony who could make me scared.

We are at the Sugarcube Corner, while I was in a break time, but still, clients were looking at us while eating and ignoring my panic. Rainbow Dash didn't look convinced as me.

"Relax Pinkie, he said some fancy stuff, I don't even understand what he said, but it's the same kind of yada yada I will get you, etc... We know about that, oh hey. My package of Wonderbolts collection of candies finally came." Rainbow Dash said excitedly after looking at a close package, while my eyes were twitching, while I forced my hand to slap her face. "What the..."

"Are you crazy?"I said to her while like I was in total panic. "What if Melchior would get you first? You hear him, he want to cleave us in twain."

I jumped on the package while Rainbow Dash gasped after looking at my reaction.

She used her foot to kick weakly the package.

"It's looked like chocolate."She was going to take one but I slapped her making her body get straight."Stop that."

She said while massaging her cheeks.

"You know what else looks like chocolate? POISON!" I screamed pointing at the sky. "Indeep in chocolate."

I saw the ponies looking at me, and then looking at their cupcakes, thankfully today was on the menu just vanilla products because it was vanilla's day, because that it saved the Sugarcube Corner from a terrible business to Mr. and Mrs. Cake.

Then Rainbow Dash got what I mean, she gasped in panic. Then by surprise and my fear, opening the door, came in the Sugarcube Corner, making me and Rainbow Dash jump in our places.

He walked in our direction making my heart beats like a heavy metal drummer and my face sweat like a waterfall. 

"Lovely day." He said after crossing our paths smiling.

"Yes, lovely." Rainbow Dash said smiling nervous and sweating.

"Yes," I said forcing my smile while my eyes were shrinking.

Then he crossed the walls like he doesn't need a door and teleported away.

Rainbow Dash came near me and whispered in my ears.

"He is a psychopath." Rainbow Dash finally understood what I meant about that.

"Let's hide in my party room, nobody knows where it is," I said like we are making a plan to never let him catch us.

Rainbow Dash nodded to me and continued with the idea.

"And never go to sleep." I nodded while I thought of a plan.

"We can take turns in sleeping," I said making Rainbow Dash smile to me.

"You are fantastic under pressure." She said making me smile, then she slapped me. "You owned me one slap."

"Alright, EVERYPONY, LAST MEAL NOW, AFTER EATING THAT GET THE OUT OF HERE," I screamed making all the ponies eat their meals and give me the bits and run away because they fear me when I scream like that.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

What a lovely day, walking around Ponyville in this good day, the sun is always bright unless some pegasus says they have to bring rain, their system of wether is fantastic, don't have to deal with unexpected events of whether. 

Well, after my threat today everypony can have a lovely day because the duo of pranks is receiving the consequences of their actions, but I know if my mother and Fluttershy know about that, they would look disappointed to me, but it's worth it, to strip me in front of everypony while I was sleeping. They will receive what they want, a good laugh, but not by themselves, but to everypony else.

I managed to walk until I found an interesting view and sound.



From the distance while I walked until the golden library Oak, I could sense the sound getting louder, then I was remembering. Isn't that what Vinyl uses to watch to wash the dishes? 

"Vinyl" I heard a muffled scream, while many ponies who I passed by was using a sound block headphones, while I could see near the house was somepony I was familiar with. Twilight Sparkle who wasn't happy with the sound.

I walked while it was getting too loud and it would be obvious Twilight couldn't be heard. Then I approached her and touched her shoulder making her surprisingly look at me.

"Melchior, oh hey." I can see Twilight was screaming for me to hear her. Then I just used my hand to follow me. Making her ignore the noise while we walked inside of the library and while I closed the door, I just used a proof-sound spell outside of the door. Making the Library less noise because I didn't use at the windows above where we are. But it seems Twilight was relieved with the less noise place.

"So Melchior, how have you been? Fluttershy said you disappeared for a while." Twilight asked me while I was thinking about how much information I can give to Twilight, she may know about me because of what Ryujin told her. But I think I can act as mysterious as well.

"I had some problems, but I did take care of them, now I can be over here more often," I said smiling while being vague I didn't tell a lie. 

"Twilight the pancakes are ready." We heard Ryujin calling her from the kitchen. 

"I'm coming. Do you want to have breakfast, Melchior?" Twilight offered while I had nothing better to do. So I just nodded my head while we walked until the kitchen.

"There you are, you passed outside almost an hour and we decided to make breakfast. Oh hey, Melchior, so you are finally back, how did it turn out?" Ryujin said while he was making some pancakes with Spike.  

"Hey, Melchior." Spike greeted me while I waved my hand as a signal of hello. 

"Hello guys, I just had problems to deal with, but now it seems I can be over here from now on." I smiled while receiving a smile from everyone.

"That's good, stay here for breakfast, we are almost finishing everything, right Spike?" Ryujin said while Spike was using his fire breath to cook, he was using the normal oven to make the pancakes. 

After passing a minute I was surprised by how many pancakes they did manage to make, it was enough for me, Twilight and them two in 1 minute, it seems Ryujin got used by the cartoon physics over this world. After taking a look on our plates, it seems Ryujin and Spike have gems over their pancakes.

"So you are eating gems now Ryujin," I commented while receiving a nod from him, then I saw something interesting, his mouth became black and he opened to eat one of the gems. So he used the armored haki to eat gems. Well, it seems reasonable. 

"Yep, I have to say, it's indeed tasty." He crunched the gem with his armored teeth and then swallowed like it was nothing. That indeed convinced me, so I just decided to dig in my breakfast as well.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

Well, it seems everything will be okay, enjoying a good breakfast, talking with my friends this morning. It will be another good day for us.

Then I heard something I wasn't expecting. My cellphone was receiving a call. Then I and Melchior looked at each and other. 

I looked at my cellphone with the name of Celestia MOM on it. How did mom learn how to make phone calls? 

I accepted the call and raised my cellphone to my ear.

"Hello?"

"Ryujin? So that's how you start the conversation of phone calls? Luna said it would be better if I just give a phone call instead to write a message and use magic to send a letter to Spike, but it seems this way is much easier than that."

After hearing mom voice telling that made me chuckle in my place.

"Yeah, it's like that way. Anyway, how are you? How is it going Canterlot?" I said while I could see the confusion on Twilight's and Spike's face.

"Who is he talking to?" Twilight asked while Melchior chuckled.

"Well to the other pony who had a cellphone, cellphones are kinda a device of communication as well, making them talk to each and other independence from what kind of distance it is. It seems he is talking with Princess Celestia, ou with my mother Princess Luna." Melchior said while I was talking with mom and it seems Canterlot is being okay after Lunes fused with Princess Luna, and that can make a lot of changes in the future.

"WAIT, IS IT PRINCESS CELESTIA? HELLO PRINCESS." Twilight screamed in my ear making it ring painfully, while I could hear mom giggling. 

"Hello, Twilight." She said while I was at the cellphone. I glared to Twight making her give me some space.

"She said hello to you too Twilight. Wait for a second mom, I will do something." I said that while I used my finger to press the bottom to make the speaker of my cellphone on and everypony at the table can hear mom now. "Now we can hear you."

"Really?"

"Oh hello, Princess Celestia." Twilight became excited while I just glared to her making her sheepish for a second. I ignored that reaction of her "So mom, how can I help you?"

"Oh actually, I want to talk to you and Melchior, is he there with you?" She sounded solemn like she was upping something. 

I and Melchior did some eye glances like something is going on.

"Yes, I'm having breakfast with them," Melchior said making Princess Celestia hummed in satisfaction.

"That's a good thing, well... My sister and I have a challenge for you." At the moment, she said that now just me and him, but Spike and Twilight said as well.

"A CHALLENGE?" In unison like... well nobody, even me didn't expect a challenge from our mothers.

"Indeed. We challenge you to fight all of our royal guards, as an evaluation of the security of Canterlot." She said that, while making me and Melchior raise our eye-brows and look weird at each and other. I don't know what to say...

The silence was around the table, and Twilight and Spike were looking at us confused.

"Guys?"

"Ryujin?"

"Er...not offense mom, but... what did they do to receive such punishment?" I said making Celestia sigh in disappointment. 

"Are they really that bad?" That question was a bit sad, but the truth was sad as well.

"Yes, they are." I and Melchior said in unison while receiving a gasp from Twilight who was unconfirmed with our evaluation without even testing the guards.

"What are you talking about? My brother is the chief of royal guards so they aren't terrible."

" I didn't mean your brother, wait... Do you have a brother? Why didn't tell me about him? I thought you said your brother was Spike." I decided to act a bit because I know about Shining Armor but making the situation like a professional fighter. And before Twilight even answer. "Never mind, the point is. You and the bearers of the elements of harmony crossed the entire Everfree forest alone, while me I was in a solo fight against Nightmare Moon, and I don't know what the royal guards were doing after she was released..."

That made Twilight shut her mouth quickly, knowing my point. If the royal guards knew about Nightmare Moon, they could have helped the bearers of harmony as scouting, or even giving some help as the challenge, or trying to figure out the elements of harmony on their own... But from what I know... Nightmare moon knocked them out in one second.

Melchior was on his place thinking on what to do.

"What's the catch?" Melchior said while knowing something was up and it wasn't the only one who was thinking that.

"What do you mean?" And by that, it seems Princess Celestia was caught on her act, because she isn't a very good actress, and lying by surprise. Confirming our suspicious.  

"What did mom told you if we win the challenge?" Melchior went further making me curious as well.

"Sigh." We heard mom sighing like she indeed was trying to avoid what would happen. "Luna said the royal guard are lacking what is necessary to be good knights to protect me, and she said I should be the one who should defend myself. So she said if I lose she will make me train in a place a called hell."

At that moment, I and Melchior gasped and gulped in our place. We looked at each and other and then shrove like a phantom just passed by us.

"Ryujin? Melchior?" Celestia said while we shrove like it was cold at the kitchen.

"They are here Princess, but it seems this place called hell..."Twilight said while saying that word again made us shrive even worse."They are acting as they have a bad experience there."

"Is it true? That place is worse than Tartarus?" Mom said in concern like she doesn't like the idea about that deal, even more, making us talk.

"Well aunt Tia, there is just one place called hell I and Ryujin know about..." Melchior said while making me angry to him because I don't want to remember that place. 

"DON'T YOU DARE MELCHIOR. I DON'T WANT TO HEAR ABOUT THAT PLACE AGAIN." I screamed to Melchior, making them know I hated to remember that place. The memories Melchior send in my mind was that place, and it was 100 times worse than the videogame. It was like playing VR with full sensations on the only place I never want to go back again.

Twilight and Spike were terrified from the information, me afraid of one place and Celestia would be there to train...

"It's called..." Melchior was still calm but while he was saying I covered my ears.

"LA LA LA LA LA, I CAN'T HEAR YOU," I said aloud trying to ignore the sounds around me.

"The abyss of Darksouls." After saying that name, I felt it. I felt my fear and despair.

"GODDAMMIT MELCHIOR," I said slamming my fist at the table cracking in two and dropping all the food, but by quick surprise, Twilight used her magic took all the food on the air. And Melchior snapped his fingers to recover the table.

"..." From the sounds coming to us, we couldn't hear mom anymore, it was shocked by the facts of what we said. Then we heard a huge gulp, like if an entity discovered they are in danger for the first time. "How bad is it?"

"Not too bad in comparison of Darksouls 2" Melchior is a good guy, but after saying that my spine got another shrive. 

"CAN YOU STOP THAT?" I said aloud making him look at me. Finally. "Mom, we are going to baile the offer of the challenge you invited us." 

"Ryujin." Melchior was trying to say something but I cut him out.

"Are you out of your fucking mind? Imagine her going there, she will never be the same. I know after playing that game I wasn't, and going there? It changed my life forever."  My memories are joking with me, I remember the experience of dying and dying and dying all over again, and crying after many tragedies. I couldn't change the past, because I wasn't allowed to do that. I was just a teenager. 

"Ryujin, don't forget, she is Princess Celestia, the most important pony in the entire Equestria, and being her must be the most important target in every enemy mind. She is an easy target. With her low-quality knights, she must have to protect herself." Melchior used the wisdom he had to check all the situation she is now. And me being me I know about that.

"I can protect her." I countered his idea with the possibility to have all Equestria in my shoulders to protect everypony.

"From ones, but remember, there are always ways to separate 1 to others if one teleport you far away from Canterlot, and she is alone, there was no way you could protect her. From potential enemies after Nightmare Moon, there is always a possibility to appear more villains like her." When he said that I was going to ask who, but then he raised one finger then I remembered Discord, then he raised another finger I remembered Chrysalis, then another one Sombra and then another one Tirek and then he raised another one and another one.

"ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT. I got it..."I said in total defeat, there was no way for us to avoid that. "Mom, I love you, I really do, and Spike loves you as well, right Spike?"

"Yeah, we love you." Spike looks at my sadness but remembered we have to cheer up our mom because it seems it will be her fate to go to hell to train for a while.

"But you must see, we are doing that to help you to protect you. I hate to say that, but it seems this is the best for Equestria and for you." I said while I could hear mom sighing in sadness and Twilight still trying to process that.

"What are you talking about?" Twilight was asking but then Melchior shushes her.

"Twilight come with me, I will explain better to you by images than just telling you." 

After Twilight finished her breakfast, she walked to the other room, while it was just me and Spike at the kitchen talking with mom.

"I understand sweetie. But can you help me with some advice?" Celestia said in sadness.

"I don't think I'm allowed to say advice, but I can give you missions," I said while looking serious.

"And what is?"

"PROTECT SOLAIRE WITH ALL YOUR MIGHT, don't let anything I mean anything pass by you on his direction," I said aloud making Spike jump on his place. "He is the only one you should protect with all your might. And... if it is possible, uses your magic to talk with animals, especially with a wolf."

"What happened to them Ryujin."

"One thing I never forgive me to let it happen," I said that while one tear dropped in my face, so I cleaned to nobody could see it. I cried on the game, but I never felt so real after receiving a memory coming from that world. 

"Okay, I will not let you down."

"Thank you mom, when you want me and Melchior go to Canterlot," I said while I didn't like the idea about fighting a bunch of weenies to send mom to hell...

"Well we are going to make a reunion in 1 hour, so I think Luna and I can connect our magic to your door, to bring instead to Everfree forest, comes to Canterlot in a pass of magic." The plan sounded reasonable and being by Lunes the merchant, I think it was the best idea because she has experience in magic and can make easy manipulations.  

"Okay, we will see you soon. And mom..." I said while I and Spike looked at each and other.

"Yes?"

"Good luck, it will be a terrible experience, trust me... it will be... but you will never have fear of anything after doing that," I said making mom giggling on her side of the phone.

"Thank you, dear, I will keep that in mind." She turned off the cellphone, while I let it out a sigh of sadness, then I saw the look on Spike's face.

"Are you sure she should do that Ryujin?"

"Well, it's our mother we are talking about, having a son who was fighting against Nightmare Moon would spread the news quickly and thinking about me, they must have think mom was so strong she could defeat a universe with one snap," I said smiling weakly. Making Spike hummed on his place like he doesn't like the idea.

"And what do we do now?" Spike said unsure.

"We will have a day off at Canterlot after defeating the royal guards. We can call Octavia, didn't she said it would be a good idea for us to meet the others from the orchestra at Canterlot some weeks before the Royal Galloping Gala?" I asked making Spike nod on his place thinking about what Octavia had told us a few days ago. So that must be a good way to bring more ponies to enjoy a day at Canterlot.

"Yeah, you have a good point, so do you want me to call her to lead us to there?" Spike said while he was enjoying the idea about calling the girls to come with us.

"That would be a good idea, bring Vinyl as well, she can prepare a deal with Pony Joe and we can enjoy all the day over there." I was talking too, while I received a text message from Melchior.

(Come outside, we have some things to do.)

"Well Spike, call the girls and say to them meet us here."

"Got it." Spike jumped after cleaning the dishes. And went straight to the door, while I walked passing the room with an unconscious Twilight at the floor.

I walked outside and saw Melchior looking at me.

"Fainting after seeing some pictures?" It wasn't even a guess, it was the obvious thing of what could have happened to Twilight. And Melchior looking annoying just nodded his head.

"Why she is so annoying in the first season?"

"That's a mystery even worse than Pinkie Sense, "I said while I shrugged. "Mom said for we go to Canterlot in one our, our moms are working together to make my door of teleport go to Canterlot instead of Everfree forest.

"It seems my mom is recovering her powers quickly," Melchior said surprised.

"Yep. So now what?"

"There is one thing I've always wanted to do in Ponyville," Melchior said smiling.

"Oh? What is it?"

"Act as MIB to somepony." After saying that, I smiled widely.

"Ohhhh, I like that plan. So let's go to Rarity and ask her for some clothes" I said while we ran to the direction of the Carrossel Boutique.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Celestia Pov:

I have to say, after hearing Ryujin voice sounding sad after knowing the test he was going to do with the royal guards, I've been nervous since then, I thought my guards were doing a great job, but after Luna told me how defenseless I was with my guards, it seems I lacked the way I protected myself. But I still think I did a great job having a spar with my son... Wait... Sparring? So it seems he was going easy on me, no... he used the first sword, the ten commanders, well, just a few of his transformations while I was just using my shield.

It wasn't sparring... he was attacking me while I was just using a shield spell. It was just like me being a sandbag with a shield, while he was using all his skills to try to beat me. I was defenseless...

When I was still thinking about that, Luna came inside my room...

"So sister, what did they say?" Luna did sit in my bed near me while smiling.

"They accepted the challenge," I said sighing with myself.

"Why are you looking so sadly my sister?"Luna approached me looking in concern with my disappointment.

"Ryujin was reluctant about doing that but Melchior said it would be the best for me... Luna, before you meet Ryujin at Fluttershy's cottage I had a spar with Ryujin, he was indeed a strong boy, but I don't know if he was serious or not." I said in a thoughtful tone while my sister looked at me with her eyes closed.

"Was he using a bandana?" She asked me, while I have checked my memory, he wasn't wearing anything on his head. So I shook my head.

"What about earphones?" She asked me that, and I remembered he was using them while using the sword. So I nodded to her. "Then he was half-serious. He wasn't too serious to use the bandana and not reckless without music. So he may have used just a few swords and made you keep in check."

"Yes, how did you know?" I asked amazed by her deduction.

"Well sister, if Nightmare moon wasn't me. She would have died, Ryujin has like he said 150 swords. And from what Melchior told me, I know some of them or most of them, and each of them has the power to even kill the gods." She said while she got up.

That fact surprised me.

"Is that true?" I said in shock, not even knowing how serious she was about them.

"Well, let's go to create a place to them go while we talk about that. Come with me sister. There is a lot of things I must tell you." She opened the door, while I went to her direction and while I passed the door she started. "Let's start with the sword of one of his masters, the Zaraki Kenpachi sword. And from where they lived each sword has its name and the name of that sword was..."

We closed the door while I was listening carefully everything Luna was telling me...

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Pinkie Pie Pov:

Me and Rainbow Dash has passed a long time inside of my party room, eating can food during day after day. Waiting for the revenge from Melchior. I had nightmares every time I sleep, and Rainbow Dash has the same problems as me. 

Rainbow Dash was holding a food can while I and she are feeling skinny like we lost our weight after days eating and drinking all we could find inside of the party storage. 

We avoided using electricity because of the possibility of electrocution us with that power, then we just used candles while we keep looked at everywhere all the time.

"Is this can be out of your sight at any point?" Rainbow Dash asked me while I was looking at the can.

"No. YES. No." My mind raced in confusion after much time trying to remember everything if that can was near my side. "I can't remember anymore."

"Well, how am I supposed to EAT IT?! AHAHAHAHAAaah!!" Rainbow Dash said while launching it and sobbing from her regrets of not looking at the can. Now both of us are unsure if our food is compromised.

"Just sitting here, month after month waiting for MELCHIOR'S REVENGE IS MADNING," I screamed because I getting crazy, then Rainbow Dash shush me.

"SHHH, I hear something." She whispered making me gasp and getting up.

"IT'S HIM, HE IS DOING IT," I said looking all the sides of the party room.

"Hold on..." She raised her hand and pointed to a little spider near the corner. "It was just a spider. Pinkie, it was just a spider."

Then she and I started to laugh nervously because it freaked out both of us, I almost peed in myself, I was horrified, and it was just a spider. Hahahaha.

Then our laughs became higher because that was indeed a relief for both of us, but then something struck in my mind.

"WAIT."I held Rainbow's shoulders, and I became suspicious. "Unless... he sent the spider to distract us from... WHAT HE IS DOING BEHIND US."

I screamed and Rainbow Dash screamed in panic at the same time while we checked our backs.

"THERE IS NOTHING THERE, "I screamed in fear.

"NOT THIS TIME." Rainbow Dash screamed as well, while we screamed in total panic.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov:

"Ah... Sweet revenge." I said while I walked from outside of Carrossel Boutique with a total style of black tuxedo and holding a black glasses, while I saw Ryujin doing the same.

"Okay, now let's go to make this work. I always wanted to do that as well. It will be freaking awesome."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

??? Pov:

I have to say, working at the candy store sometimes doesn't look interesting. I know I had to move from Canterlot because it looks like Ponyville had a good opportunity over here, but some times I missed my time as playing with the girls and acting as a special agent of Equestria.

Now I just make candies, while I wait my special best friend come here to eat it and while I sell them to parents who want their foals eat it.

"I wish my life could have a bit more excitation." I murmured while I was looking at the door, but then the bells sounded making me look at two po... I mean, I think they are called humans, I remembered Lyra was fascinating about their mythology and she tried with all her might to know where are they, and now they are here, at my front. Strangely, they are wearing two black tuxedos and wearing black glasses even they are inside of my store. Then something surprised me, one of them closed the door and locked it. "Hey, you shouldn't..."



"Agent Sweet Drops..." One of them said my false agent name, making me paralyzed in shock. "We are agent's M and R. We are from a powerful and secrecy agency of universal secrets and we want to discuss with you."

"Ah, ah ah ah." My mind became in blank, agents? Are they secret agents? "What..."

"We heard about your abilities and potential about dealing with everypony over Equestria. We are looking ponies like you, we read your fille and it seems you have the potential for a program we are going to launch in Ponyville." The one who closes the door came near me, and give me a business card in just two colors. Black and White.

I read the initials MIB - Mares in Black,

"We found some secrets among Equestria and we want ponies who would work to us so don't let these secrets spread around the world. Because one pony could understand, but if you tell to civilization, they are dumb, that would create panic and wars, to avoid that we are looking to agents to deal with that, and we want you to be our first agent." The one gave me a trunk and when I opened it was a cylinder cane, a tiny pistol, and files on it. And there was an instruction manual to these objects. "We want you to be the first pony agent over this operation, and your missions are. Follow one pony, look at these creatures and destroy them, and if somepony... anypony who watch that or know about that. Use this cylinder on them while you use these dark glasses."

Then they gave me another trunk, and this one with a black tuxedo and black glasses.

It was too much for me. So the only thing I did... was faint but before I remembered them saying something.

"Don't let anypony know your identity agent SD." 

I didn't have time to answer and everything blacked out. But for the first time, I felt indeed this was the best day of my life.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov: 

After we saw Bon Bon failing, we held our laughers until we got out discreetly as we walk until golden oak library. Until we got at the front door. After we got there, we laughed as crazy, it was so funny to see Bon Bon panicking from her mission as "secret agent". Thankfully we did something useful to her. She will appear more often in the life of background ponies. I just feel sorry to Doctor Whooves, because now she knows about his origins and the possible threats over Equestria, but I think we will be protected against weeping pegasus or angels from now on.  

Melchior made sure all the items work as well. I just want to see her face when she finds out that little pistol will make powerful destruction. She will freakout in the first moment she uses it. Hahahaha.

"Yo Ryujin" I heard a familiar voice coming to us, and when I looked in my left, I found Vinyl, Spike and Octavia walking in our direction ready to go to Canterlot. "I heard you want us to go with you to Canterlot, and have an easy way to go there like a second."

"Well, it seems so," I said while I just opened the door.

When I was going to get inside, it seems Vinyl Scratch and Octavia stopped their tracks and looked at Melchior for the first time.

"Oh yeah, girls, this is Melchior... Princess Luna son. The one I was talking about" Spike said showing to the girls, the other human wearing a hat and black tuxedo.

"Oh, of course. Charmed." Octavia composed herself while she bowed a bit like she knew Melchior was a royalty... it's indeed strange, like me and Melchior, children of princesses...

I always thought he would be a relative of mine but surprisingly it went on that way. If was me 10 years ago, that would be one of the best days of my life. But now...

"Alright, let's not waste time, we have many things to do today," I said aloud while I went inside the Oak Library and directly to the door inside of the bedroom. "Let's rock."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia Pov:

My mind was in blank state while Luna described each sword she knew about Ryujin owns, while she just uses her magic to add another rock in cube shape around the circle where we was, she is doing something I didn't know it was possible to do, she was creating a stadium with just shaped cubes. 



"And the last one which I remember was the collection of swords of Mifune from Soul eater which I told you once, the swords seem ordinary, the swordsman itself wasn't he was capable to make all the area covered with his swords and know where each of them are and how to make a great combination while using all his swords. So that's everything I know about his swords."And then Luna said while she cheeked the last cube she adds on the big arena she created. "And done, now we just need a door and a portal inside of it."

Then my mind snapped while I nodded to her, and while I used my magic to create a door with the rock blocks around me, Luna used her magic to create the portal.

And it took us a good 10 minutes of concentration to manage to do something like that, and with that, we created a good way to move from Ponyville to Canterlot and from Canterlot to Ponyville as well. I can use that to go there some times. 

"Well, now we did it. And what we do now?" I said in tiredness because doing something like that took a lot of my concentration and give me a lot to think about how much I'm lacking in magic. It seems my sister is right while my son did his best to not go too serious to fight me, he would have killed me if he wants. 

"Princess we are here." Then a voice took me in surprise, making me look behind me while Luna seems to enjoy herself a lot while she was looking at Shining Armor and his guards after crossing the big wooden door of the Coliseum Luna created.



"Captain Shining Armor, thank you for appearing." I notice a smile on his face, while I checked all his armor and shield on his side, it seems he has been training to keep in form to be the best royal guard he can be. And I notice all the guards behind him, looking like the military position they have and it seems they are being well trained...Sadly from what my sister and my son told me, they are lacking much. "I know it has been a suddenly call for all of you. But now I and my sister want to implement an evaluation to all of you, to see if the preparations of your training are indeed giving fruits."

All the guards give to each and other a look like they don't understand the meaning behind my words, then the captain Shining Armor gave a step further.

"Princess if the case was..." Before he was going to ask about what was the case, my sister step in interrupting us.

"Don't use further words captain, I will explain what is about. You see... Celestia's son is disappointed by the way you acted against Nightmare Moon." At the moment, Luna said that everypony around us mouth got dropped, especially Shining Armor's mouth.

"Spike? I know we messed up, but there is nothing else we could have done." Shining Armor said in surprise, but then he looks in my face and then Luna's which was shooking his head."Wait... do you have another son?"

Luna nodded while I sighed because there was no way back now.

"Yes, I have 2. You know Spike, but this other one was responsible for defeating Nightmare Moon." At the moment I said that all the guards were in shock while I know what happened with Shining Armor's mind. "And by telling that, he was protecting your sister captain Armor, while she was finding the elements of harmony, he was fighting against Nightmare Moon by himself."

"Is that possible?" One of the guards behind asked, making me and Luna look at him. "2 of our best guards were defeated by her with one slap, and he was fighting solo against her?"

"Yes, it is possible, and that's why he is disappointed with all of you, even my own son which is a huge surprise for you as well, don't take you, royal guards, seriously. So that's why they are coming here to make a challenge to you. I made the rules... And it's simple... if you can stay up after 10 minutes you win if you quit before that, they won." Luna said launching bomb after bomb, making them trying to understand the position they are.

"I think that's too much information, you said you want us to fight against your children and see if we can stay up after 10 minutes? Well, there are at least 45 guards over here, and they are only 2." Shining Armor said in disbelief. "I don't say they aren't strong, but 10 minutes against 45 guards? It's possible for them don't have time to fight all of us."

Then before Luna would answer that, a voice came from inside of the portal door.

"I'm surprised by your logic Captain Shining Armor." From what I remember that familiar voice, it seems Melchior already is here, while he, Spike, Ryujin, Twilight, Octavia and Vinyl Scratch came after him. "It would have been a good logic, however, it seems you don't understand, some times numbers don't mean anything."

The guards looked at them in surprise, never knowing what kind of way to teleport was that. And then I could see Twilight smiling at her brother.

"Shining." Twilight went to hug him while surprising him as well.

"Twi." He said after getting a hug. He smiled happily to see his sister again, but then he looked at the boys who were near me and Luna. "So these two are..."

"Yes, we are." The duo said in unison, making them look at each and other. "You first Melchior."

"Alright, I'm Melchior. Son of Princess Luna, the lord of nightmares." He said while they look in surprise by his title. While Ryujin steps further and presents himself.

"I'm Ryujin, son of Princess Celestia, the swordmaster." He said while looking at all the soldiers, and then the captain of Royal guard made all the guards be on their position.

"Your highness, we welcome you to Canterlot."All the soldiers stomped their feet with a salutation making Ryujin and Melchior look at each and others like they know what to do. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

"I have to say, they are interesting for being a marching band or something similar captain Armor, they indeed know what to do in their positions," I said making this evil joke, while I walked near to Shining Armor, making him grit his teeth. "But let me tell you one thing...Are you sure you have the determination to not give up after I and Melchior start the little challenge we have with you?"

All the guards held tight their hands, and their faces are looking angry, but then I passed the captain and I went check the line in front of me, I walked to each guard, and I gave a deep looking on their armor, their body proportion, I even asked their to raise their arm to me to check their arms are heavy or not. Then after I take a look at each royal guard, my face was showing nothing less than disappointment. 

"Alright, it seems aunty Luna was a right mom. You need to train to have better protection." I said sadly, knowing she will have a terrible time of training, but her guards are useless.

"HEY, WHAT ARE YOU TELLING US MONKEY." Then I heard somepony shouting that to me, then I look at one earth pony who just doesn't know what he said.

"Burn Toast, behave yourself." Captain Armor tried to command his soldier to not do something stupid.

"For who? Him? He doesn't even know how to hand a sword to say something like that, I don't believe a monkey would defeat Nightmare Moon, they must have lied about that." The pony who went further on his insult used trash-talk to me, but that doesn't even make me surprise.

"So, that's the power of royal guards?" I said while I turned back to my mom, making her sigh in disappointment. I then took my bandana from my arm and I held tied to my head, I went in the direction of the pony who insult me. "Alright, you with funny tongue, you said I'm a monkey right?"

"Yeah and wh..." And before he was going to insult me again, I punched on his chest with futae no kiwami, the impact was so strong the armor on his chest created a hole and he spits blood after receiving the attack.



"Alright 1. I'm no monkey, I'm a water dragon, so a reptile, know the differences between species you stupid equine." I said making all the guards looking at me in fear and surprise after that attack. "2. That's my weakest punch, and now I will give you my hardest punch after you insult me in front of my family and friends."

I covered my hand with haki and then I punched on his face with so much strength launching him at the wall with his face covered with blood and muzzle broken. Then I walked slowly on his direction while he was trying to recover from that impact.

"And 3. The gap between us was like sky and earth, know your place your stupid peasant soldier." I moved my palm on his face and pressed his head at the wall creating a hole.

I walked slowly and looked at my friends who were in shock, even my mother which was surprised by my sudden reaction. 

"Anypony who doesn't know species want to trash talk? Anypony wanting to be the funny one? Anypony who doesn't know humility want to talk to me?" I asked while all the ponies around me was quiet, deadly quiet, like don't wanting to piss me off like I already am. "No? Alright, I will ask that anypony ever played Oubliettes & Ogres?"

That question surprised a few, then after waiting for a second. 5 or at least 6 raised their hands including captain Shining Armor.

"Great, now I will explain to you in a way you understand so you can explain to the others the differences between us. Imagine you all are like level 5 in a mission to observe the final boss and don't interact with him, the final boss is a knight level 20 with all his abilities and is having his business trying to execute a traitor in the front of the city." I walked while I made the ponies who were listening to me nod their heads, that's a simple mission, an observation one, you don't do anything wrong and you can get out alive and with money. "HOWEVER, one of the players decided to be funny and launch a rock in the evil boss, and guess which number went on the dice? The number 1... For roleplay games, number one is a critical failure, so what would be the worst punishment for the player would ever receive after launching a rock?"

I looked at the captain Shining Armor, then the idea terrified him. Looking at me palled.

"You...made the evil boss look all the team around the player with him kill all of them with one attack."Shining Amor said that while all the other players sweated nervously and gulping like their lives are in danger.

"You seem to be a Dungeon Master Captain Armor, you earned my respect, and yes... You are right. So here we are. One of your soldiers launched a rock to the knight of level 20, and you didn't see his ally is a level 20 mage and fighter, so we are 2 levels 20 against 6 soldiers level 5 and 38 soldiers level 1. That's the difference between us." I said making all of them look at me terrified. "However."

I need to make their hopes rise again.

"The mission is to stay up after 10 minutes with us. And I will not kill you, I will just knock you out really hard." I said making some of them relax from a moment. "It will be broken bones? Sure, it will be, but at least you will be out alive."

And with that, their smile became despair, while I see Melchior stepping in front of me.

"Alright everypony, it seems it's time for we do the challenge. If you guys don't want to do that, you can step behind and that would mean you gave up from the challenge, let me explain. Nothing will happen to you or your position as a soldier after this challenge. So you are free to quit." And with that our victory is guaranteed, nopony would be stupid enough to continue this challenge, and while we watched most of the soldiers giving a step behind. 

But something surprised me, the 6 soldiers including Shining Armor didn't do that, all the roleplay gamers didn't give up.

"Interesting," I said smiling, while I heard Twilight freaking out.

"SHINING, WHAT ARE YOU DOING? YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT WILL HAPPENS TO YOU, STEP BACK NOW!"Twilight shout despaired, knowing how strong am I, and what will happen to her brother if I fight him seriously.

"I'm sorry Twi, but these two challenge my pride in both ways... as a Captain of Royal Guard, and a Dungeon Master, they are telling me my skills in both ways wouldn't defeat a boss level 20... as a dungeon player, it's a dream of every player, manage to do something so big like that, the XP coming from that would be enormous and with that we could do whatever we want around the place." Shining Armor said while his soldiers nodded their heads, I chuckled, that's true, now that the player launched the rock there is nothing else they can do unless to fight and die, but if they have luck enough and defeat the boss, they would be with huge experience.

"Alright." I smiled. "You guys have my respect as a player as well, tell me your names before we start fighting," I said while I smiled to the potential soldiers in my front.

"Shining Armor, captain of royal guards," Shining said proudly of his position and not looking intimidated by me, a bonus on the way he behaves himself. 

Then I saw a yellow unicorn with a red mane and a scar on like a lightning on his forehead stepping further.

"Lucky shot, second class archer." The pony who said that made me raise my eyebrow, they have archers? Why didn't I know that?

"Sunshine Smile" Somepony step further and said in a serious tone, then it stuck in my mind and I looked at Melchior which was excited as well. When we saw him, it was a dark gray pony with a dark blue armor showing the difference between day and night armors. "Night Soldier."

"Ohhh, we even have Night Soldiers on this challenge Melchior," I said excitedly. 

Then a pegasus mare stepped in while showing courage, she doesn't even know what kind of mess she gets into.

"Golden Wing, first-class soldier." The mare said while knowing she can't turn back now. "I want all that XP to me, I want to fight solo one."

That made me and Melchior whistle, okay she does have courage, but let's see how much she can handle.

"My name is Silver Tongue, and this is my brother Silent Walk. We are twins in second class soldiers." A little gray stallion with white hair and the other stallion with a white body and gray hair walked in as well. It seems they are an interesting duo.

"Alright, I think now we already know your names. It seems now we just need one more thing. You who will fight me, choose a number between 1 to 150." I said while surprising mom, aunty Luna, and Twilight. 

"Are you serious?" Captain of royal guards Shining Armor said in disbelief. Okay "30"

"69," The Silver Tongue said that while he laughed a bit from that number, while the other pony decided to open his palms and point 10 fingers then close 7 to make appear 3 resulting in 13.

"90" Sunshine Smile in a serious tone but he seems he is trying to figure out my plan.

"I will not choose because I want to solo the other one." The mare known as Golden Wing seems to be aiming at Melchior, that made me look at her in surprise, and Melchior smiles at her.

"I choose 21." The last pony who said that was Lucky shot, making me look at him in surprise, 21? How is that possible somepony be so lucky to choose that kind of sword?

"21? WOW. A lucky shot isn't just by shooting arrows, but it seems is luck in all your choices." I said in surprise, making all the others confuse. "Alright everypony. It seems you all have chosen the swords I'm going to fight with you. So I will be direct. Shining Armor, I will defeat you first, then the next pony can jump on me while I use the other sword to fight you and keeping going until I defeat you all before 10 minutes, that's my rules."

"Well, it seems fair... But I..." Before Shining Armor would say anything, I smiled while I used my magic to bring the sword 30 he chooses for me, sadly it's his unlucky number because there is no more dangerous and terrifying power of that sword I would use right now.

My magic circle was burning like fire while I concentrate on the sword in my hands. Then after the magic circle brokes, it appeared the sword surprising every soldier and pony around me. Melchior looked at me then on the sword, and he just said one thing.

"FUCK, Shining Armor choose the Wailing Dark."



"Oh my" I heard Princess Luna said in surprise. "Thankfully I used magic over this arena to make sure to buff this dungeon, making all the ponies over here has a kind of magic protection against fatalities cuts."

"Wait really?" I heard mom asking that to her.

"Yup, I could have guessed it would have been many fatal skills so I made sure to magically teleport on parts of the body which wouldn't kill, like it would be possible to protect the heart and the head, but I cannot protect the hands and legs, so let's take on that way." While it's a relief for me, for the others is a huge red flag.

"I'm so glad I will not kill you, I can act freely now," I said while I took my headphones and put in my ears, and then I said. "At the moment, you do the first attack, the 10 minutes countdown will start."

Then I positioned myself in Shining's front.



-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Third Person Pov:

After looking intimidating to everypony, Ryujin remained on his position until he heard someone saying aloud.

"STOP," Melchior said while making everyone looking at him. "Ryujin before you start fighting, I must ask... which song you will play?"

Then Ryujin changed his position to take a look on his cellphone. 

"Criminal from Disturbed. Why?" Ryujin said while making Melchior smile while taking his cellphone as well.

"Synchronisation, I'm going to hear this song at the same time, it will be fair to the mare in my front I must use everything I have. Sorry lady, but I'm already using magic, so I will just use my melee attacks to defeat you." Melchior said while he was taking off his clothes, leaving just his pants and shoes. And what surprised everybody, even his mother was the fact, his muscles were totally turned on like that muscle wasn't anything normal... And when they look at his backs, it was like a demonic evil shape was stamped on his back.



"OH, MY CELESTIA." Screamed Twilight, never knowing what the heck was that.

"Melchior." Princess Luna said in such surprise, she doesn't know what kind of anime character would have such demonic muscles."Who the heck are these muscles?"

"I will explain another day." Melchior smiled evilly to the mare on his front. "Ryujin, start the music in 3, 2,1. Press."

Both of them used their cellphones to turn the music on. And they remained on their positions. However, something different was around all the ponies who were watching away from them. It was like the air.





(Malevolent criminal, I)
(When the vision paints my mind)
(Cross the invisible line)
(And you'll be paid in-kind)

Ryujin and Melchior said in unison like they were smiling evilly to the ponies who suddenly felt the problem they get into.

Twilight then heard the part of the lyrics and then she freaked out.

"Invisible Line? OH NO, SHINING ARMOR GET OUT, DON'T DO THAT, HE IS REALLY SERIOUS." Twilight was freaking out on her place while both princesses held Twilight while making her look at her princess in disbelief, but their looks made her shut her mouth and give up trying to make Shining give up from such stupid idea. 

After looking such presence, Shining Armor was sweating like knowing the difference between their powers and they didn't even start the battle, Twilight tried to call his attention to baile but now it was too late, Shining Armor went further and then jumped to the direction of Ryujin suddenly starting the battle.

When Shining Armor jumped on his direction he could hear Ryujin said the same thing again but this time more excitedly than before.

(Malevolent criminal, I)
(When the vision paints my mind)
(Cross the invisible line)
(And you'll be paid in-kind)

And then when he was getting near him, he saw him pulling his sword and with one attack and raised vertically and attack the direction of Shining Armor and the moment it was going to cut him, Shining Armor had an urgent feeling to use teleport and at the moment he teleported to behind Ryujin, the impact of the simple cut made a huge wall made of the floor raise up to the sky.

sword attack

Everypony who watched that got their mouths dropped after looking at the wall and the smiling face of Ryujin. 

"HIT IT. HA HA, HA HA." Ryujin said like he sang a song inside of his head, while all the soldiers don't understand, how powerful that simple male was.

"URGGGGH."Then when they were looking at Ryujin, they forgot Melchior already finished the battle with the Golden Wing, while he was sitting above her, and like a victorious guy who sits on their defeated opponents.

"Criminal
The suffering" He sang while Ryujin turned around and looked at Shining Armor.

"It makes me think like a
Criminal
The suffering"

"When we're alone" That's what Shining Armor remembers after him and his team were defeated badly, he doesn't remember what happened 2 minutes after what they just sang.

Everything just blacked out.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Luna Pov:

Ryujin took off his earphones like it didn't take more than 1 minute to deal with all his team.

"I have to say, it was quicker than I expected, but never thought it would have ended on that way," Luna said after looking at the Coliseum, expecting all kinds of cuts, many bloodstains, but thankfully nopony was deadly hurt, she wasn't expecting just the team but all the 46 souldiers at the Coliseum were defeated so easily, Ryujin just did one thing. 

"Using Conqueror Haki?" I said while surprising both of boys walking in our direction, while all the ponies behind me look at Ryujin in disbelief.

"Yep, I was going to use that on the cows who were coming to Ponyville but Applejack managed to stop them before me."He said smiling at me, and while I was surprised, Twilight Sparkle was in so relief.

"RYUJIN, DON'T SCARED ME LIKE THAT." She screamed and punched weakly at his chest with her hands many times, while he was chuckling. "You just knocked them out, right?"

"Yep, I didn't attack him, just scared him and then I used my Haki to not just him but all his soldiers, being knocked out." Ryujin sometimes had the most logical conclusion, we didn't want to make that torture, we just wanted to make sure they were defeated and stay up after 10 minutes. Ryujin care about the ponies near him, thankfully Ryujin didn't use the Zaraki Kenpachi's sword, because that would be different, he would fight everypony with that sword, but it seems Ryujin wanted to finish that in the easiest way. And my son already finished with his opponent so making Ryujin uncomfortable while fighting alone if the case was for them fight together and defeat all the soldiers, so it must have been for him hurrying to finish everything. 

"Ryujin, some times I don't know if you are going to give me a heart attack, but you always do your best to not hurt my feelings and worrying me, thank you again. I think I was right to say thank you for being in Ponyville line front if Applejack couldn't manage to defeat the cows, I was right you had such ace on the sleeve." Twilight smiled again, while our friends cheered to Ryujin and Melchior which came to our direction satisfied with their own powers.

"Well," I said making everypony around me look what I was going to say. "We will take them to the hospital and make them know what happened over here, but it seems both tests ended the way we expected."

"Can I go with you? Shinning is my brother, so he may need support after losing a battle like that." Twilight Sparkle said while looking at me and my sister, I wasn't against about it, and looking at my sister, she seems doesn't mind as well.

"Okay, you can go with us," I said smiling at her and receiving a thank you in return.

My sister didn't say anything, she was expecting something like that happens, so I just smiled at her and to my child and his friends.

"You can go back to Ponyville or if you want to stay in Canterlot for a while you are welcome to stay for a visit," I said making them excited to go and have an adventure on Canterlot, while I could see Spike, Ryujin and the girls talking excitedly about what they are going to do, I felt a touch coming near me and looking at my side I found my son looking at me.

"Mom, I have a favor to ask," Melchior said while he was taking off the sweat from his face.

"Oh really? Well, my pequeña luz de luna, what do you want?" I said while I could see the blush on his face while being called that. Then I could see the evilly smile he had on his face, making me grin to what kind of favor would be.

"Well, it's started..."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Pinkie Pie Pov:

It was 10 months. 10 BUCKING MONTHS, I'M BECOMING CRAZY, CELESTIA, WHAT DID I DO TO DESERVE SUCH FATE?

Opsiies, the Melchior Prank. I don't even remember that bucking prank. And now I'm trying to recover my sanity by sleeping, please LUNA, LET ME JUST SLEEP FOR MORE 1 HOUR.

Then I heard the beep coming near me, I sighed pathetically, my mane is all straight down if I remember correctly Ryujin said that would be my Pinkamena form, MELCHIOR PLEASE END MY SUFFERING.

I woke up after looking at my friend Dashie near me almost ready to sleep. We both lost a lot of weight, he is almost deep skin and the only clothes we were wearing was just 2 dippers because we could use it while we want to go at the bathroom, it sounds weird during the first 3 weeks, but then we got used.

"Okay, it's my turn to stand and watch, you can take your nap."I smiled to her while I touched her shoulder with a tiring look at my face, then I found she was looking weird at me.

"Pretty eager for me to go to sleep." She sounded suspicious about me, making me look weird to her. "So tell me, how he is been?"

I didn't get it what she said...

"How who's been?" I asked trying to understand what she said.

Then she jumped from her spot and pointed a finger to me.

"I KNOW YOU WERE WORKING WITH MELCHIOR." She accused me, making me push her finger and looked even more suspicious to her.

"ME? How do I know if you are not working with him?" I pointed my finger at her while she then did the dirtiest thing I would ever imagine.

"I WILL TELL YOU HOW." Rainbow Dash took one of the cans of food we had and launched to my face. Making me jump away from her, and look at her in fury.

Not only me but Rainbow Dash raised one of her legs and then stomped at the floor, and I did the same thing. Then I crouched at me body making my both closed fists touched the floor while my body is raised.

Then we narrowed our eyes to each and other, and in the next second our bodies clashed, like a huge push and push battle, I could feel my boobies touching her boobies while we held each other dippers, and in a moment of despair, we took our dippers out at the same time... Making both of us naked looking at each and other.

We looked at the mirror near to us, and we found our imperfections in a just one deep look, and then the sense FINALLY came back into our minds. 

"Look at us," I said in disbelief in what I was seeing.

"We've gone crazy...We can't live like this anymore." Dashie confirmed my suspicions.

"WE HAVE TO CRONFONT MELCHIOR," I said tired of being on this bucking shit every day. 

"YES, WE MUST CRONFONT HIM," Rainbow Dash agreed with my idea, and at the moment, we got up, and turned our backs I felt something shriving deep in my spine. I tried to guess something was wrong, then It was lighting struck in my mind... SINCE WHEN I HAD A MIRROR IN THE PARTY ROOM?

I tried to turn back but a huge hand grabbed my body. And Rainbow Dash turned to see what's going on just to feel the same destiny as me.

"IT'S HIM. WE WILL DIE DASHIE!!!" I screamed in a panic with all my might then I was pulled inside of the mirror, the panic after hearing his voice again made me piss myself and I cursed myself to not having my dipper anymore.

"HELLO. IT'S ME... YOUR BEST FRIEND" I saw Melchior, not on his normal size, but a bucking FUCKING GIANT MAN. Holding me tight. Rainbow Dash was next to me with his other hand. We screamed like it our lives depended on it. And it indeed depended.

"NOW, GOODBYE, AND HAVE A NICE WAKING UP." He said aloud making my eyes open wide, what does it mean HOLLY BUCK FUCK FUCK ARRGHHHH.

He raised both of us at the air and with all his strength he stomped us at the floor with his hands. 

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Me and Rainbow Dash opened our eyes and got up hyperventilating from sudden nightmare.

"Was that?" Rainbow Dash asked me, while I could see, our last appearance from 10 minutes ago disappeared and I and Rainbow Dash was looking like it was the first day we hid from there. When we looked at the clock it was 10 a.m. Like nothing happened.

"A nightmare? It seems so... I felt so..." I looked at something strange, it was a paper in my hands. "Then I read it while my eyes were opening wide, I couldn't help to have a smile at my face."

"What is it Pinkie?" Rainbow Dash used her clothes to clean her sweaty face, while I showed the paper. 

"Dear Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, congratulations to survive my 10 months vengeance in the dreamlands, I hope you have learned your lesson while I have doubt on it. I did the best prank I could do on you two. I made you fear me so much you created paranoias during months, and turning you fight each and other with dippers was too precious to not see it, so I did rec it and showed to my friends. You don't have to worry about my revenge anymore. But next time you plan something stupid like that on me again, next time your next nightmare will be 100 times worse. With love hugs and kisses, your best friend MELCHIOR THE LORD OF NIGHTMARES."

After Rainbow Dash reading it, we cheered up because now we are free. WE ARE FREE. FINALLY, PEACE IN MY HEART. 

"Let's go Dashi, there is a lot of things to do."

"Yeah, I have a friend to show you, she is a really nice girl to hang out." Being stuck in a huge paranoia inside of that tiny party room with Rainbow Dash just strengthen our friendship even more. I don't know if Melchior planned that, but it was fun to know that was just a nightmare. But now I will pray to Celestia and Luna to not let me prank Melchior ever again.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov:

I should have asked Spike to borrow me his cellphone, at least I would try to play little games and not try to do the same thing I did before, that two girls image is still stuck in my mind, but I would enjoy watching more about that satisfying videos.

I read a book while I waited somepony wake up from their knocked out state. Ryujin said he didn't hurt them, so they are just sleeping, and not knowing what kind of technique was that if I use magic that would make everything worse.

I read during some pages and while I was reading I could hear some of the ponies waking up from there sleep state. Some of them asked me what happened, I just explained quickly and simple, Ryujin just knocked out everyone with one look. While some couldn't believe, the 1 player of Oubliettes & Ogres, nodded agreeing like it makes sense to him. 

After more minutes, I heard my brother waking up.

"Arggg."

"Shining," I said while I helped him to sit on the bed where he was laying. 

"Oh, hey Twi. Where are we?" He looked at me and then turned around, and then like a snap he remembered what happened. "The prince... Ryujin, he is indeed a powerful level 20 boss. Why did I feel I'm like a rookie in Roleplay games again?"

"Because you didn't ask me about his powers Shinning. I have to say, I'm hugely disappointed to you. YOU TRIED TO SOLO HIM OR ATTACK HIM FIRST. THAT'S STUPPIDY BEYOND LEVELS." I screamed making his ears ring from my pissed shout.

"Ouch sis, not too loud."

"Shining Armor. I was there when I saw Ryujin fight Nightmare Moon and the things I saw him doing it became stuck in my memory, it was phenomenal the way he used his fighting style against her. And you and your soldiers which none of you could stand a chance against her? What were you thinking?" I looked deep in his eyes, and while he tried to hide his shame he turned his look and said weakly. 

"It was shameful we lost to Nightmare Moon so quickly... Princess Celestia and Princess Luna ordered us to make a test of strength against your friend. And we the Royal Guards trained a lot of years to have the best shape to protect our kingdom. It is our pride... actually it was."He looked down in shame and the other soldiers couldn't do anything unless looking down in shame as well.

"The pride of an idiot," I said calling their attention. "Shining, if you really want your pride to be intact, then I will tell you that. Ryujin was fighting seriously against everyone over here. He didn't even fight his mom serious, and yet he took his bandana and listened and sang his song to you. Congratulations he was focused on defeat you all."

They looked at me in surprise, then I smiled while I said congratulations in sarcasm.

"I saw him using his sword to create a huge bucking water dragon in the sky, I saw him wearing a huge sword stuck on his hand while he blasted water bullets and create a huge waterfall to kill Nightmare Moon and that it didn't work against her either. I SAW HIM BECOMING A PSYCHOPATH AFTER BEING HURT WHILE USING JUST ONE SWORD." I screamed while I remembered the most terrified sword I ever saw in my life. "DON'T YOU KNOW I WANTED TO HIM NOT KILL YOU ALL JUST BECAUSE OF THAT STUPID PRIDE? DO YOU KNOW HOW SCARED WAS I AT THE MOMENT I SAW HIM WEARING HIS BANDANA AND LISTEN TO MUSIC? I PRAYED TO CELESTIA TO NOT LET HIM KILL YOU. But I underestimated the judgment of my friend, and that was my fault. I'm glad he didn't hurt you, just scared the crap of you. It's better a scared soldier than a dead brother."

I said after closing my book and going out from the room, leaving those stupid soldiers and their stupid captain behind.

They really bucked up. Oh, fuck it. THEY FUCKED UP BADLY. I will ask Ryujin to borrow some rap music with cursings on it, it seems a steam relief and I really need it.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Celestia Pov:

After watching both Luna and Melchior smiling evilly and laughing deviously, I don't have an idea what it just happened but I don't seem to care anyway. But after looking Melchior teleport to somewhere else, leaving just me and Luna at the same arena, I know what will happens now.

"Well? It seems I was right." Luna approached my side while I was looking at the huge wall Ryujin created with one attack.

"That sword? Was named Wailing Dark, isn't it?" I asked while I looked deeply at the cut at the floor and the strength that must cause to create a huge wall. 

"Yep, it showed just the tip of its power, I once saw it was capable to expand long and go fast like a train hitting a huge wall. Its cuts can kill many ponies, which it seems Shining Armor unluck number must be 30." After hearing the comment of my sister, I couldn't help while I think maybe Ryujin knew the potential of the weapon and that's why he used unharmed ways to defeat his opponents.  

"So it seems I lost... How you are going..." In the momment I was admitting my defeat I felt a huge blade transpassing me, a bucking stab in my heart, it was a betrayal from my own sister... But I could see the smile on her face. "Luna...how...could..."

"Don't worry sister, you will come back, it's the protocol of your training, I will be there to guide you. And before starting it, I must say. Congratulations on your first achievement. Name?" She smiled at me while I was coughing blood, I felt my body becoming cold but imagining that was the process of training she mentioned me. My eyes were wide open and I remembered the words of Ryujin cursing Melchior just naming the hell. And Luna approached in my ear and with just one whisper, that was the most terrifying thing I ever heard in my years of living. "welcome to Dark Souls"

Then I could see a trophy with the title she whispered to me: Welcome to Dark Souls. I think now I know why Ryujin is so terrified with the place, I didn't even go there and I felt it will be 1 million times worse than Tartarus.

Hell indeed is the worst place.

My breath stopped at the same time as my heart. I died...
> Side chapter - Decisions to make (No edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hades Pov:

And now the moment of the truth, where everything happens. Kratos being himself while still suffering a way to talk to his son about who he is. While is complicated to see Atreus waking up after I explained everything to Frey and Kratos, it seems he was still acting like he wasn't listening. And while me, Kratos, Wallstreet and now Atreus, take the boat to cross the river. Atreus was acting too quiet, not just me, but Kratos knew that as well.

"You are quiet." He said strongly, while I and Wallstreet carried the ropes baggage to lead the way. 

"Are you not a better pimp?" Wallstreet who has the same size as Atreus teased while he carried more woods to construct an even better boat for all the 5 of us to cross the river.

"I guess." He said smoothly, I knew something was crossing on his mind.

"We know you overheard our talk with Freya," I said while Kratos finished my line.

"You think you understand but you do not." He said making me look at him in agreement. But the silence after that affirmation made everything strange, so he asked. "Why do you say anything?" 

"I know the truth now," Atreus said making both of us look at each other.

"The truth... Are you sure you know the truth little pimp?" Wallstreet stopped constructing the boat and then he punched the wood pulverizing. "You are too young to understand the truth."

Wallstreet walked near to Atreus and then looked up down to him, and then tapped his head with the less effort he could because you could see he was trying to hold his strength. 

"Boys like you should be playing rocks and bones or a PS4 but that's not the case. You are too young to accept the truth, and the truth you know is just the tip of the iceberg we know. Stop acting smart, because that dog, Athena, is smarter than you." 

"Wallstreet," I said making him look at me, while I shook my head giving a signal he shouldn't say that, but he ignored me and went to the boat again.

"Hades..." Kratos said while he looked at me. "He must know."

"HIM? Dude, you were right to hide all that information from this boy, if I was in the same situation as you, I would do the same thing you did. And just tell him the truth after he got mature enough." Wallstreet wasn't convinced about Atreus must know the truth, following the example of the game, but now we are here we are taking many shortcuts and he has some points about Atreus not being ready.

"I'M MATURE ENOUGH." Atreus was tired and sick of being treated in that way and suddenly he outbursted, but I think he shouldn't have done that.

"YOU ARE NOT, BOY!!!" For the first time in my eternity I found something interesting, Kratos and Wallstreet jinxed each other by saying the same thing at the same time to Atreus. 

"If you want to tell him? Okay, go on, he is your son. But mark my words Kratos, if he acts like a spoiled brat, even if it's just for a second. I will beat the crap of him." Wallstreet said while he continued looking at the boat groaning of how he should construct everything because blah blah blah.

I nodded to Kratos and while he was finding the words on that, he sighed while he started.

"The truth...I'm a god boy. Like these two, we are from a land far from here. When I came to these shores. I decided to live as a man. But the truth is..."  He gave always that same dramatic pauses while Atreus was listening carefully to him. "I was born as a god and so were you."

And after that shock it came the same silence, Kratos's voice was almost in panic but he remained calm.

"Boy? Have you nothing to say?" 

While it sound a little too forced, I forgot that part of the game. Atreus was looking at us and asked something it was pure bullshit.

"Can... I turn... in an animal?"

"OH HELL NAH" Wallstreet screamed while he broke the boat, while I cringed so hard, and Kratos was in shock. "NO FUCKING WAY YOU ARE GOING TO ACT LIKE OUR FUCKING FATHER. KRATOS WHAT DID YOU TAUGHT THAT BOY? THAT'S SICK, OUR FATHER IS SICK. THAT'S DISGUSTING."

Wallstreet went directly to Kratos and started to shout things about the internet, which I will not deny a thing. And I went to Atreus and whispered the answer.

"You can turn that by some purposes, but for the love of my friend J. don't use that as your libido desire, your grandfather became the sickest god by doing messed up things like that, he even raped his own sister in the form of an animal," I commented, making Atreus looking at me disgusted.

"EWWWWWW." Finally a reaction of the child I wanted to know.

"Well, let me tell somethings Atreus, your father was the only god who had the right mind to kill me and all our relatives. Because we were really messed up relatives, we don't even treat the mortals the way we should." I said while I told him that.

"But why? Doesn't gods always ignore the mortals? They are always superiors, why should them and why should we take care of the mortals? They are like..."

"Stop talking Atreus." I held my hand while my mind almost in the heat of use my fires to burn his tongue... I'm better than that... J taught me that. "We deserved to die because the mortals were important for us and we didn't know, a god without adoration is forgotten, a god without story means he will stop existing, and the mortals is what makes us alive... And my friend who is even far from we were, resurrected me to give me the only thing I wanted in my existence, another chance... And he is the supreme against us and even than titans, but I cannot ask his help, because he already has a lot of his own problems to deal."

"He is all that powerful? What he did?"

"He transformed himself in a human, went from all the people who adored him, and gave up his own life as human to give all the humans a chance to stay with him after they die on the afterlife. He died in a brutal tortuous way, and his powers became even beyond after that, and he reconstructed all the place Kratos destroyed after killing me and the others." I bombarded Atreus with many pieces of information about my friend J. "He became a symbol of love and respect, and that made thousands of millions dies for him, or even kills for him, he became so adored, is almost like all the entire world, there is one who adores him. Like I said we need to keep existing because someone adored us, and now look at him, he is indeed extremely powerful, not because of what he is, but for what he did for the mortals."

Kratos and Wallstreet kept themselves in check, while I explained to Atreus the truth.

"Soon I will be leaving, I have some things to take care, Wallstreet, I know you and Kratos has some differences."

"I know, I will help him at the end of his journey."

"Thank you, nephew."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ryujin Pov:

I went out first because I really want to see it Canterlot by my own eyes...
Wait... Am I dressed good enough to be okay in Canterlot? 

I look at my own clothing and it was similar of Sanosuke Sagara as always. 
Great, that's just great. I had such strange feeling I wasn't dressed in the tastes of the "Canterlot nobility" I read so many stories about when another person goes to a kingdom and then had the same cliche about noble people who think are superior to him because they dressed better and or because he is a foreigner. 

I took my cellphone and decided to send a message

(Hey...)
(Yoh, what's up?)
(I need new clothing.)  
(That stuff isn't doing of Rarity? Why me?)
(I'm in a hurry dude, I need the clothes of Simbad or Sesshomaru.)
(Okay, now I can see the reason, you are still looking at the same clothes and now you are in Canterlot. Forgot they will judge you by your clothing and appearance first.) 
(Exactly, so I need to look some kind of royalty or badass noble clothing to make them get curious but being shy to be near me.)
(Alright, I will give the clothes, but you need to pay something to me...)
(What do you want?)
(A sandwich.)
(...Really dude? A sandwich?)
(Ah ah ah. Not any sandwich, THE perfect sandwich.)

Then I heard the sound of a glasses shatter in my mind.

"THE PERFECT SANDWICH? Man, it seems the price was indeed high."

(And no, you cannot have any of it.)

"Oh you cheeky bastard son of a bitch," I said while I heard somepony approaching me, it was Spike and the girls which finally came near me.

"Hey Ryujin why did you stop?"

"I'm talking with Melchior." I said that while I texted the message to Melchior.

(You cheeky bastard, alright, I will make the perfect sandwich, but tonight. I hope you get stomach reflux after eating.)

(HAHAHAHA, don't worry, it's the perfect sandwich, that cannot happen.)

I never felt so angry and envious about someone than what I'm thinking right now.

(You will have to bring all the ingredients and if Fluttershy sees it I will tell her it's all your fault.)
(Fair enough, here is your clothes.)

At the moment he texted me that, like a poof of magic, all my clothes changed, but to something, I always wanted to dress as a kid.



I'm finally dressed as Sheshoomaru from Inuyasha. I cannot describe the clothing because from the look itself there is just one word they can say.

"Wowwww." I said while Spike, Vinyl, and Octavia said in unison as well. 

"Alright, now I'm dressed to go to the Canterlot, let's go," I said while Spike followed me and the girls as well.

I think this will be awesome.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Applejack Pov:

Ah have to confess, after that problem of Apple bucking season, ah discovered ah should have trusted my friends, and nopony is perfect. Feeling stupid for make Ryujin and Twilight worry about mahself. And after taking 2 great nights of sleepings, the next day ah couldn't sleep during a few hours. Ah think now ah understand about the 8 hours.

Ah couldn't understand why Ah couldn't sleep, so Ah decided to make some researches about good apple recipes to improve mahself. Ah discovered a program called Masterchef, ah don't know-how about all that fancy stuff the human says, but it looks really appetizing. Ah took even some observations about some of their recipes. Looking simple but fancy as fru fru at the same time.

Ah think now ah understand what the highness Celestia told me, there is always a fru fru snoopy stallion who could say some jokes about me and my apple family.

Ah would kick the balls of the stallion who could say that about my apple family. But... looking at this Masterchef stuff, ah think ah have some good ideas about what to do for the Royal Galloping Galla. Oh shot, ah have been awake all night again. Ah think ah have to learn better about how to make 8 hours of sleeping everyday.

The advice of Princess Luna came in mah head, and now ah thinking about to listen and understand all the advice she, Princess Celestia and Ryujin said to me... Brutal honesty... Ah think that's better than any lie. Maybe ah will ask him about some tips about doing that.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike Pov:

Ryujin looks absolutely fantastically, like a great warrior noble. It looks soft and still like an armor, wow. 

"Ryujin why did you changed your clothes?" I asked because it looks odd from him, but his smile reassured he had a plan.

"Well Spike, nopony over Canterlot know about me, so I was thinking if I wore the usual clothing like every day, the ponies around me will start to make such stupid assumptions, like that stupid soldier who thought I was going to be easy on him after he called me a monkey," Ryujin said while he just took his cellphone to take a photo of himself, which I heard the photo sound being taken. And after that, he said in disbelief. "Can you believe that? A monkey. He doesn't know about humans and doesn't even care about asking me if I'm a dragon too... Spike, you are a dragon if somepony calls you something which isn't your species how would you feel?"

After I heard his question, I had to confess, I would be disappointed and a bit angry as well. So now Ryujin wants to avoid that by changing his clothes.

"Okay, but why these clothes thought?" Octavia couldn't take the curiosity anymore and asked while Vynil was being in silence behind us.

"Well there is a simple reason in my mind, if you get inside in a land of nobles, act as one, and if you are one. Act as such, be what you are, and I'm a human and a water dragon, so my clothes are related to my own nobility. These clothes are the clothing of the one noble which makes me respect and admire him as a powerful guy." Ryujin answered his reasons while we finally passed the Royal Garden and went out of Canterlot Castle.

For me that thought it makes sense and it doesn't, I get confuse every time he shows us his reasoning, but after we got the look after the ponies around us, I could hear something I wasn't expecting.

"Hey, look at them. Does that dragon isn't the one which was always following the Princess Celestia protege?" Somepony was whispering about me... "And who is that near him?" 

"From his clothing, he must be a powerful commandant or a prince from far away from here, it was like an elegant armor made by pure silk of the ends of Equestria. Do you think he came here to have an audition with the princesses?"

I was surprised when the tone about the whispering among not one pony but many ponies whispering around us, like we are a hot topic over Canterlot. 

Ryujin just ignored the looks and the whispers of everypony, and then with a smile, he gave some kind of pressure around everypony, even I, Vinyl and Octavia were sweating cold after receiving a glimpse of the pressure. 

After everypony sweat for ten seconds, Ryujin just stretched himself while he didn't even make a sound, he just headed first while I, Octavia and Vinyl went behind him.

After passing some streets, I couldn't help but feel curious.

"Ryujin what incarnation was that?" I asked while he looked surprised by my reaction.

"Well I just confirmed my position, I created a deep first impression, they saw me with these clothes, now they may think I'm a noble from a faraway kingdom and wants to make some contracts with Equestria, and using my pressure, they now think to never piss me off or my supposed kingdom were I came would be offended and I have to declare war against them," Ryujin told me his strategy while I was trying to process the words he just said. "In other words, in Ponyville I can act as myself, while in Canterlot I can act as a diplomacy from another kingdom and if a stupid noble or a jerk one try to make something to me, I can just scream I will declare war against Equestria because of that noble, and making all the Canterlot with desire to punish the noble who had offended me."

"Are you sure that would happen Ryujin? I know you are the son of Princess Celestia but don't you think that would be overdramatic?" Vinyl asked while she sounds a bit in disbelief of what she just had heard. 

"Trust me it happened 5 times in different places, it doesn't matter where you are, if you act as a noble while you show you are a strong person, they will respect you. Because in some kingdoms power is what the other people do not fight against you. The stronger you get, the better your life will be." Ryujin replied while we walked more and more. "And I didn't even tell them I'm Princess Celestia son, the same way you didn't tell them, Spike, because when you get ready we will be shown as her sons and we must create a deep impression on them. But let's forget about it, there is something we need to do."

"And that is?" Octavia, Vinyl and I asked in unison while he smiled at us.

"We have to meet the Orchestra, we need to get ready before playing at the Royal Galloping Galla. I can't wait to see their reactions." Ryujin said excited, while I couldn't help to chuckle and both musician girls giggling as well. Canterlot didn't know about Ryujin, I have to confess in comparison with before, my life was boring, just helping to shift the books, now I'm with Blackwargreymon level 99, more badass than that is difficult. Still, I have to deal with some stupid characters but I will get over that.

I smiled at him, and the girls around us nodded in unison of our excitement.


"ALRIGHT LET'S GO." 
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov:

What outrage, I got worried about Shiny but I always forgot how much considerative Ryujin can be in fighting, he always want to finish it too fast without killing everypony. The only reason he gave a heavy-handed attack was that it was Nightmare Moon and that stupid bitch, I'm not calling Princess Luna but the Nightmare Moon herself always cured herself with magic. 

"Why I always doubt the powers of my friends? If I didn't doubt about the stubborn of Applejack maybe I should have asked help from Ryujin to deal with her, and if I didn't know Shining Armor and saw his level of magic in comparison of Ryujin level of combat, it would be like to compare 5+5+5 to a 550. And they aren't equal..." I was so angry, after many times trying to understand everypony around me, why I have to deal with...

WAIT.

"THAT'S IT. THE ANSWER OF QUESTION NUMBER 2." I said while I took a paper and created a notation about it.



"My second question answered. It took a long time but finally, I could at least answer 2 questions. The stupid pun about fly can fly and mosquito can't mosquito took me nights without sleeping, but now there are 2 questions answered, I just need more 3 questions and I will have my own cellphone." I cheered in excitement when I heard a familiar voice.

"It seems you are enjoying the non-sense questions Ryujin gave to you." It was Melchior who just appeared from nowhere, it seems he can turn himself invisible.

"You were invisible?" Just to be sure I have to ask. I don't like ponies invading my privacy.

"Nop, I just teleported over here, and I came when you found the answer." Quickly and short, it makes sense of what he says. "But anyway, what you are going to do after you receive your cellphone?"

"To be honest? I don't know after some days, but right now I want to cuss all the words of the rapping music Ryujin was listening." I said bluntly, I was still angry with those stupid fuckers on the hospital room. 

"Oh don't tell me?" Melchior looked in surprise to me while he sounded genuinely surprised by my reaction. "Wait, you are cussing. Wow. That's something new for me."

"Yeah, me too, but I'm really stressed, this 3 week has been a total confusion to me,  I always thought I could trust in knowledge, Ryujin would hurt somepony badly or even my brother wouldn't be stupid to challenge somepony who is 100 times stronger than him, but no. ALL MY FUCKING LIFE IS BEEN A FUCKING MESS BECAUSE NOTHING IS HAPPENING THE WAY I WANTED." I screamed letting out all my anger, and let it out a few tears.

Then a hand who pressed my shoulders made me look at Melchior, who was with his solemn concern face. 

"Are you feeling better?" He asked me, and after a few seconds, I found out, I wasn't that angry anymore.

"Wow, cussing indeed works. But I wish I could understand what the singers of rappers Ryujin listen were talking about." I sighed while I felt disappointed in everything which happened today. It was kind of stress relief, but I wish I could understand more about that.

"Well... are you sure you want that? Because if you want, I can teach you about it." Melchior's suggestion made me look at him happily.

"Really, can you do that?"

"Well. I can, but it's a long class because Rap and Hip Hop have a deep story and many bars, it will take a while." He offered me this idea and while that sounds complicated, I cannot show hesitation now.

"I want it. I don't mind at all." I need to know why Ryujin feels so touched by the lirycs and so relieved after all that cussing on these songs. And I don't care how many hours and days I have to learn that. I want it to do it.

"Alright." He just clapped his hands, and then from nothing, everything around me became in shades of gray. Then he brought two chairs and a dark board with chalk while he draws some dates and words on it."I will start with the basics, like what all the fans of rap should know. Let's start with the story of the N.W.A. From them we will start with the start of thug life and then going to the actual best rappers on these days. And after that, I will start teaching you the meanings and the bars behind the music." 

I became excited to have more knowledge I just hope this knowledge would be something I would use for me and not to be something against me. That's is what I hope.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia Pov:

I was unconscious when I received a vision of everything, the start of everything on this hell, the first fire, the war against the dragons, the age of fire, and of course, the symbol of the darkness on the living people, everything narrated from an old pony or human who I didn't even meet yet. But her voice gave me chills already.

The mark of the undead. That must mean I'm undead. Luna... when I get my hands on you... One of these days Luna, one of these days. BANG BOOM BACK TO THE MOON.

I heard her explaining to the undead people where locket away and waiting for the end of the world, Her final words to me was... That's your fate. And after that, I just woke up. I saw myself and I discovered I wasn't pony anymore, it was like my face changed and all my skin, I didn't have my fur anymore, I just have skin and it was red, and I was almost naked. I need to find clothes the quicker as possible.

Then I was surprised by a body who was launched on the jail where I was making my eyes look above me, and above me, I just had a view of a knight who didn't show consideration, he just looked at me and the body and went away from where I was.

"WAIT, PLEASE HELP ME, I'M STUCK OVER HERE," I screamed but it seems nopony listened to me. Leaving me with the body of a person with the same fate as me. There is no doubt, this place is indeed hell. 

The body in front of me emitted light of blue fire, it was like his own soul showing me to take it. I hesitated first, but then I just grabbed and the blue flame became a key, that's... The key to my cell.

I went to the door and I opened it. And when I was walking I found some messages giving me instructions about what to do, and one of them was to attack a person in front of me, why would I do that?

I walked to the same human or what was the rest of it in front of me.

"Hello, I need your help, my sister..." I didn't even finish my sentence, and the human jumped in my direction like it was a furious animal willing to kill me, making me gasp in surprise and use the weapon which was in my hand, I just attacked him and without knowing I killed him in a second. 

I then felt his soul going out from his body and coming inside of me. And that was an intriguing surprise.

Okay, Celestia, remember why you are here, Luna sent you here, to train yourself. I will just follow the instructions and keep going, even if that's hell, I will manage to survive everything. I just need to find a way to use my magic back, and protect Solair and talk with animals every time as possible. 

I learned how to use strong attacks, but it was a risky gimmick because when more I used it, it feels like my stamina is wasting too quickly. I need to control my time and be wise about my energy. So many instructions, no wonder Ryujin hates this place so much.

After taking the ladder and went on the next floor, I found an open place where it has a fire pit, I can rest over there. I just touched the fire pit and it created a fire, I don't know why, but it seems this fire pit will help me a lot.

Going there I just got the energy I needed to go further and I hope I can manage to get out from here alive...

I went further, and I found a closed door, I just went to open it, and it seems everything seems quiet.

I was in relief of nothing terrible happened until now.

"Oh, a message on the floor... Run?" At the moment I read it a huge monster just jumped at the floor and almost hit me, making me scared of what just happened. "What in TARTARUS?"

The monster seems like a fusion between a dragon, a frog and a minotaur with a club on its hands. And when my body finally recovered from the shock, I remembered the message which was wrote on the floor. And at the moment I tried to move away from the Monster, it attacked me with so much strength... I felt all my life getting away from me...

I'm dying. Luna... you...

At the moment I just woke up, and the only thing near me was the fire pit which was on my side. 

"What the?"

"I told you sister. Hell is the only place where it will make you stronger."

"Luna" I said with a lot of mixed feelings, part of me wants to hug her and cry during an hour asking to get out, another part of me still wants to Bang Boom Back to the moon. 

"You still need to learn a lot about this world, you are just an undead, when you get stronger you will receive your original form, first you should learn the tutorial, and get used by what you just got a few minutes ago, everyone who passed over this place, died at least 100 times in minimum." Luna didn't even give me a second to answer her, she just teleported away, making me have regrets about many things...

"IS THAT BECAUSE I ATE YOUR PINEAPPLE YESTERDAY?" I screamed before looking at the same door where the monster was, giving me a decision to give up and stay here forever? Or keep trying until I find out a way to recover my powers and get out of this hell.

With the options I have now, there is just one decision to make, and I wish I couldn't.

What my life got into.
> Bonus chapter: Celestia Biggest regrets. (No edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

For anyone who finally could see and read this journal, I wrote during all my journey on this hell all my regrets and vents about my adventures.

I Celestia the sun queen, the goddess of the sun, the sun bringer, the sunshine destroyer, the queen of Astora, and all the names I received during all these days... I would give it up, just to bring back my companions back.

(Tears around the page.)

I name all the mistakes I did around my living in this hell. And I couldn't take another month at this place.

My first regret was not to give my first helper Oscar of Astora a proper death while I was at undead asylum, he was the one who gave me the key to free myself and even give me his skill of Stus Flask, oh by Faust he was my savior of many times, and I didn't have my magic to make miracles to cure him or even find a way to recover him from his almost death, but he warned me he was going to become a hollow, I should have made him sleep on his death and kill his version of hollow after he slept. That would make him feel in peace knowing he was going to die as a human than a monster... See him as hollow hurt my heart so much, I cried after he dies by my hands.

My first mistake was to trust someone I saved in the indeed Church named Lautrec. I thought he would help me to understand that crazy world where I started to learn it. He sounds nicely first, but I just needed to pass to find a bonfire to help me to recover my energy and save me after I died. I just went to touch another bell, and the minute I came back, he killed the guardian of the bonfire and extinguish the fire who protected me. I died 10 times after that. I wanted to make him give me the bonfire back.

And after all the things I have to pass, he gives me a challenge just for the purpose of his love of the goddess of love. HOW THE HELL THE GODDESS OF LOVE SHOULD ACT LIKE THAT? I need to remind my niece if she does something like that, I would punish her in kind.

Anyway, I didn't want to kill him, but it had to be done. I took the spirit of the bonfire back and with that his ring who became really helpful to me. 

My next mistake and biggest regret. (Tears around the page.) Solaire... Ryujin I'm so sorry. It was just in a second and then that happened. I never felt so much devasted, destroyed. It was like my own life was ruined by a SINGLE MIDGET MISERABLE PARASITE. GODDAMMIT! AAHHHH, I couldn't protect him.

For people who don't know about him, I never wanted anypony so much to be my own Royal Guard than Solaire of Astora, he was charismatic, positive, the light of this cursed world as hell. He was the hope I had to make this place a better place. And my little mistake of not telling him I was the princess of the sun and give points about the sun he was looking for all this time made my heartbreak after look at him controlled by a hollow, which I had to fight him to free him. But in the end, he was killed by me and the parasite on his head. I cursed myself, my own existence and my own nature to be soo selfish and proud and not even willing to help him in this world.

After his death, my hope on this world died as well, but on the other side I never felt so much rage and strength after all that had happened, it seems something much power than the sun itself was inside of me, like two forces I didn't know about it. One soo much bright, and other soo much dark. I know it was related to the sun, but I don't have words to describe it, but the death of Solaire, clicked something inside me and now I want to destroy all the hollows of this world. That's I swear.

Big hat logan was a little of mistake of mine to not give the advice my own son gave to me, Big Hat Logan was a good friend and a great teacher, I learned the basics of the magic of this world thanks to him, but his curiosity about wanting to know about the secrets of the library, reminded Twilight wanting the access of the internet of Ryujin, while the consequences of her acts make her watch a video she regretted so much, my friend became lunatic after reading so many books which it could be treated as forbidden information over the Library. If I had warned him to just take one book by the year or help him to deal with his own studies, I know I could have avoided the end for him.

Patches the Hyena, I don't regret or isn't something treated as a mistake to me, first I thought he was a huge buckhole, but then I discovered it was my own fault, I was too greedy to find something to increase my powers to cross this hell, and he taught me, people who use greed to their own good should fall in traps and dies by their own greedy. I hated to know that first, but after knowing all this hell, I think he does that to teach everyone a huge lesson, especially the Clerics...

That fucking bastard, I know why Patches hates them so much, and I hates them soo much as well, they did so many wrong things, especially that fucking paladin which I forgot the name, because after seeing him again after that tragedy with that noble girl, I killed him cold-blooded and burned his face off. I regret to not help or save that girl, she was scouted by 2 clerics and I think Patches cheated them but sadly she wasn't a Cleric but her guards were, meaning she died on that trap.

Tarkus was a courageous companion and I will never forget what he did for me, the curse of the undead making all of them hollow, made me cry because it's so sad to see all my friends with the time suffering and losing their memory and in the end, they have the same end. He gave his life killing the monsters and falling from the path. His death made me continue my own journey, but I couldn't take another friend getting lost anymore.

This leads to at least the right decision I did, but I suffered so much because of that. Siegmeyer of Catarina.
My mistake, the ONLY MISTAKE and my biggest regret were to not share better weapons to him or make him even more powerful than he was. Siegmeyer was a great companion, however, he was an average warrior, but his noble spirit is something I really valued most, however, every time I helped him, he seemed to has disappointed of himself, and for the last try of to show his noble spirit and goal he begged me to let him help me while I was hurt and without stus flask, he said he was going to lure the monster while I ran away. I still hear his most iconic voice and battle scream... He gave his life to make me get out of there alive. I had an idea if I helped him, he was going to lose his meaning and would become hollow.

(Tears) I wished to talk to him so much.

And now from the adventure, I was still following I had to follow the instructions of a talking cat named Alvina, she seems a great leader of the dark forest, and while she seems cruel, she is fair, she wants everything done to protect the forest. And while I was helping it I found another reason I write this. Sif the wolf. He was so adorable and fragile when he was a little wolf, scared of everything. I never felt so proud after look at him so big again, which leads to another battle. That's why Ryujin said to have an animal talking spell.

I asked Sif the reason he was doing that, and he said he was waiting for me to appear, and it was to prove to him if I can handle the worst part of the hell named Abysm and if I was strong enough to take care of myself and for the most important reason, to stay with his best friend Artorias again...

Artorias, every time I say his name I show huge respect and admiration, I can imagine he was the only knight Ryujin would be cautious to fight him, because I with all my items and all my best skills, died to him at least 30 times. He was indeed really strong, and he was just using one hand. I couldn't count how many times I would die if he was using both hands. And the title the Abysm walker, he was so epic. If I had just one royal guard with his level of power, I wouldn't need the other guards to protect me.

It was sad to finish off my little puppy friend, but this time I prayed for him stay with his best friend forever, while that sounds naive, I wish the total happiness for all my friends and companions from this own hell. 

I have many kinds of scars, physical, and emotional after all this journey, I fought the strongest knights, warriors, undead and hollows and all kinds of monsters and demons I wouldn't dream about it. I fought a noble knight which I title would make my own children fear him because he kills dragons, and I watched a blind archer kill a dragon in my front, they are all the greatest of the knights the king and a queen would dream of. But their king, their god... I HATE HIM SO MUCH.

LORD GUEEN GWYN.. THIS IS YOUR FAULT!!!

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I walked after the grey mist, knowing it was almost the end of the journey to me and I found him, the reason for all these problems started. 

I took my electrical sword and went directly to him, and he jumped in my direction like he was a puppet following the strings. 

I rolled to front, while his flame sword passed almost my head, I took the opportunity to swing my sword on his back, while I stand up and gave a backstab with my sword after the swing attack.

He was on the floor, and at the moment he was ready to get up, he saw my hand was on his face and my eyes were in the fire.

"I waited months to say that too you. This is for all my friends who died by this stupid curse you created." I don't know what I named that, but it seems that was the power inside myself waiting during centuries of anger and sorrow to let it go. "Supernova."

My hand exploded as the huge fireblast in the wide range expanded soo much, it was large as Canterlot or even larger than Equestria itself. I just know, after that attack I was breathing a lot, like all my anger, all my sadness, and my own magic, created something so powerful, so frightening. It was the result of this training. I know I could use my own swordsmanship to defeat Lord Gwyn again, but I needed to let it out all my anger. But after that. I have to say, killing him was pleasuring, he was the one who started that, he deserved to receive that. 

I walked in the direction where is my last bonfire, and I just touched that, knowing even if I sacrificed myself, others will pass the same curse after me, and all this journey was pointless, this was hell, and there was nothing worse than that. After accepting that, I exploded as my fire let it out around the place.

And the next thing I see, it was Luna who was smiling at me. After soo much time without talking to her, after soo much without seeing her, I didn't know why, I was angry first, but I hugged her soo hard and cried so much.

"It's okay, sister, let it out, you passed." She said while I cried more. "I know you suffered so much, but you are stronger now."

"But with what price?" I said still crying. "I lost so many good companions, they were so good for me, I meet so many great warriors and all of them died, there was no such happy ending over there, it was just..."

"Hell? Yeah, sadly but true, many good people over there cannot be saved. But I have a reward for you my sister... All the weapons you collected you can use it here." She smiled at me while I still have tears in my face. "But why that sad look my dear sister, don't you want to be stronger?"

"I want to take them out," I said.

She blinked and looked at me in confusion.

"What do you mean?" She asked, while I took all my determination and decided to make maybe the best idea I have or my other biggest mistake.

"What do you want from me to take them and bring them to here?" I said knowing all my decisions about my immortality is here. But I don't care.

"Are you out of mind? To bring souls from other dimmension it would need to make them deposit their souls to vessels, and bodies aren't something you can create Celestia." Luna said while after hearing that, my smile became wide, while she was looking at me like I was having a crazy idea. "What are you thinking?"

"Vessel? Okay, I will take all the weapons I have now and I will convince them to deposit part of their soul inside of the weapon."

"ARE YOU CRAZY? After all that. You want to go back to hell again?" I don't know why, but for the first time during months, after the death of Solaire, I gave the same naive smile I did before over the hell.

"Yeah, this time I want the master key, I have a feeling I know where all the good weapons are, so I know a way to be stronger fast and with this, I will help everyone. I have hope not just for me, but for my new Royal Guards. When I come back Luna, this time I will be even stronger." I said getting ready while I took one of the swords I have. "Hey Luna before I go, what is supernova?"

Luna was so confused like she doesn't process the information's over her head, but then she just said quietly.

"It's the explosion of a massive star like the sun which was too light for the gravity and with that lightweight it became a powerful explosion around the planets and stars around it. But why?" She asked.

Oh, that was the reason, neat.

"Nothing important," I said then I stabbed my own stomach with it, it hurt like hell, making Luna gasp in surprise and then use her magic on her horn. "Bye, Luna."

"Celestia you're crazy." She screamed while I closed my eyes, I know she was quick, and that was my revenge for her stabbing me, I have to make her feel scared a bit, I know I'm immortal, but I know the weapons I have could kill immortals, so using that as baile it would be a huge risk, but I don't care. I came to hell again for one reason. 

I WILL SAVE THEM ALL. 

My new royal guards or my new weaponry, I will bring you all with me, and this time the curse of the undead will not affect you anymore. I swear by my own name.
> A day in Canterlot - The Reason of Wallstreet (No edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike Pov:

I have to say, every time I think I get used to Ryujin he always surprised me by his reasoning. Now he wears a new kind of clothing style, looking like a fur made but looks freaking awesome. I wish to wear something cool like that. Then I felt my cellphone vibrate from my pocket. Looks like a message, who could send me a message now?

I took my cellphone and I read a message from Melchior.

-You will own me something later. 

Then from a sudden moment, my clothes were swapped by a new kind of clothing, and I have to say, they are really great fabric because it is really comfortable. Oh, my mom, that was so soft, I felt like I could sleep with it and walk to a huge city with it.



I saw the look of Vinyl and Octavia in such surprise and amazement, while Ryujin when he saw my clothes he smiled with a wide grin.

"Look's who we have here, Bankotsu and Seshumaru, both sword wielders which I have their swords, but I have to say, Spike, you looks really awesome with this kind of clothing," Ryujin said while he walked even further, and while I was excited as well, it seems now we can make a good impression on the Canterlot capital.

I ignored Ryujin's comment because now it seems I need to add to watch in my cellphone an animation with both of these characters, but I cannot do that now because I have to finish my game, and I can feel I'm almost at the end of it.

I have to say, before when I was a kid, usually ponies looked at me as an assistant of Twilight, a dragon assistant, and even if mother insisted to me, I usually don't like to wear noble attires, it makes me feel uncomfortable, but this not, it seems for brave warriors and nobles, making me feel like I'm noble but comfortable at the same time.

"Anyway, hey guys, is there someplace you want to go first? I can show you all the best places over Canterlot, starting from the best donut over Equestria, the Pony Joe's, he can make all the great donuts you will ever eat." I said while we managed to glimpse a few of the Canterlot ponies staring at us. 

It's been a while I felt such attention to me, but this time it feels awesome. Like I'm with important ponies and I'm important now. Usually, I'm just a shadow of somepony and I cannot have a way to stand on my own.

I think having another dragon as Ryujin walking in my front, making me not his shadow but someone to run to get on his side this time, makes me feel important...

"Nah." Ryujin shook his head while he went ahead. "While it looks tempting Spike, we have things to do, you can use your time and find that filly named Moondancer you talked about, you need to explain what happened to her."

"OH MY CELESTIA, you are right. Sorry girls I have a friend to explain some things, I will be back soon. Where you will be?" I said while I felt anxious about it, how could I forget Moondancer again? 

"I will take a walk around here for a while and I will find you at the..." He then gestured to Octavia, which was staring at me and then she just jumped in surprise and said.

"Oh right, on the Canterlot Musical Department, it's right next west of the Main Hall." She said sheepish, while I still don't get it what just happened a few seconds ago.

I decided to go on the same path as I always did until I came to the same house where lives my and Twilight's only friend when she was a filly. 

I knocked the door once, waiting for somepony to answer it, but just the silence greeted me at the moment, for me it was strange, usually, on this hour Moondancer would be reading her books on the main room, with was near the door. 

I knocked on the door again, and nopony answered me... Then I did the last thing I could.

"Moondancer?" I called her on the outside of the door, and when I was ready to turn, I heard the door open a little.

"Spike?" It was a weak voice, similar from Moondancer's I know, I turn around and saw her, it wasn't what I expected, the same focused unicorn who could rival Twilight in knowledge was in a huge mess and with red eyes.

 (That being anthro version instead of human)

"Mother Celestia, Moondancer." I went inside her house in a hurry as I asked her. "Are you okay? What happened to you?  Are you eating well? Are you sick? Are you sleep? Didn't you sleep well during this time?"

All my questions which I was totally concerned about her got wrecked from just a simple question from her.

"Why didn't you and Twilight went on my birthday " That question not only destroyed my questions, but made me feel like a huge crap, her eyes were still red, but I couldn't see any tear from her, but her insecurity attacked her so hard... All that just after leaving for a month? Imagine what would be if I and Twilight get in contact with her during years? She would feel destroyed. Oh mom, thank you for Ryujin tell me about that. 

I didn't answer... I just hugged her tight as she was waiting for my hug during days or even weeks, she wrapped her arms around me and started to cry again. Moondancer was a friend to me, even my first crush, but now I don't know how to treat her, I forgot her birthday present in somewhere, and I wish I could give something to her... And she was breaking down in my arms...

"Moondancer, I'm so sorry, I couldn't contact you, many things happened to me on such a scale I couldn't focus about home. But don't worry, I came here to talk to you and explain everything about what happened, do you still have a place in your heart, to forgive your stupid friend and his stupid friend which I don't know where she is?" I saw her arms releasing from my back, it doesn't look like a loving mare who lost his boyfriend, but like a kid who lost all her friends, and this is something I need to fix it, right now.

I heard her sobbings stop, then after taking a minute to breathe, she finally calms down.

"Okay. What happened?" She asked while I went directly to her couch, and while she managed to sit down, I decided to go to her kitchen and make a tea to us and having established that, I finally can see her calming down, while I decided to give some crackers. 

"Alright, I will start from the beginning... Everything started when Twilight..." I talked about the story since from the beginning, knowing my friends, it seems after talking to her, I will be on time to meet Ryujin later. 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I saw Spike leaving us in a hurry, it seemed I finally prevented that stupid episode of Twilight after 4 fucking years forgetting her friend from happening, or not, I can make Spike talks to her directly while giving Twilight a distraction from her and make all the episode go smoothly as what it should. But from the weight of Moondancer received nopony deserved that, and Twilight needs to learn about friendship in a full-speed because she messes up many times until season 5...

I was thinking about what I can make discreetly to change some episodes until I saw the look on Octavia's face, she was narrowing her eyes in the direction of Spike went. I smile wickedly, and it seems I wasn't the only one. Vinyl was looking at her while grinning like the devil.

I decided to play a bit. I sniffed the air, at least 3 times.

"What a strange smell, can you smelly it, Vinyl?" I said while I smiled, she grinned to me while she decided to sniff the air as well. She decided to got towards Octavia while raised her arm.

"Oh my Celestia. It's you, Octavia." She said in a gasp, making Octavia's concentration gets broken and look at us in surprise.

"What? What smell?" She said while she sniffed herself. "I can't smell anything."

"Oh, but I can feel it, it's the jealousy perfume number 4. Just the most jealous ponies can have it... I didn't imagine you had such perfume, Octavia." I said while Vinyl Scratch laughed from the look on Octavia's face.

"What? No. I'm not jealous." The lie would have worked if her face didn't show the blushing and her lie being exposed.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. Anyway, I'm going to take a walk over here, I will find you Octavia at the place we marked, Vinyl I hope you make a deal with Pony Joe's the fastest as possible, we don't know when the preparations will be done." I said quickly as possible because I cannot wait time to explore Canterlot, and I don't have time to discuss with Octavia, so I left at the moment she was going to answer me.

I ran away while I could hear Octavia shouting my name far away, while I heard Vinyl laughing her ass off, making my strategic run even funnier. 

I can still hear her growl against me, while I kept running, my luck is it seems the place me and the girls were was without another pony to look at me, I turned around at the corner, and then when I was ready to get to another street, I accidentally bumped to another pony, making me and the other pony get down. 

"Ouch." I said while I recomposed myself, while I could see a familiar face... Well isn't my luck great? I don't know why...



Pinkie...

(Yeah?)

Can you explain why from all the ponies to bump to me it needs to be the Princess Cadance?

(Hmmm. Well, I'm not the writer, but it seems it the author wants to create Karma to you because you just beat her coltfriend and all his squad.)

... Okay, fair enough. Now coming back to where I was...

"I'm sorry, are you okay?" I said while I helped the princess of sex... I mean horm... love. Princess of love and her look was actually like a casual as it should be, I always thought she would always use dress and her crown, but it seems she is really modest when it comes to living in Canterlot. I think when it will be the Cristal Empire, her modest look will change drastically, but... why am I thinking too far in the future? 

She looked at me surprised while she got up with my help, and her interesting in me must be for my appearance, my clothes or by the fact I bumped on her by surprise.

I looked around and strangely most of the noble ponies would be looking at us, but it seems not many ponies are over there, while some saw what happened, they just ignored us... that seems suspicious... could they be the changelings already? No it isn't... no... they are afraid of keep looking at me and the Princess.

Why? Why are... Oh... maybe it's my clothes..

"Hello? Anypony there?" The familiar voice made me snap from my thoughts. I saw the same princess waving at me. "I'm asking who are you." 

"Oh. I'm sorry, my name is Ryujin Suiryu." I said while I could see her eyes became puzzled from my name.

"Ryujin? What kind of name is that?" She asked me while she looks interested on it. I decided to walk while she followed me. "Hey where are you going?" 

"Well, if we are going to talk, I don't want to be in the same place while I can talk and walk at the same time." I said while she followed me and agreeing with my decision. "And my name is my father's idea, he was a lot fan of ja... I'm mean... neighponese culture." 

"Oh, are you far away from here? Because it seems you are not...hmmm..." 

"Pony? Of course, I'm not. I'm a dragon. A water dragon specifically." I said with all my confidence making Cadance gasp in surprise, I like to see the other's reaction after knowing I'm a dragon.

"Seriously? Oh my gosh, I know somepony who is a dragon as well, sadly he is not over here, but to say you are a dragon must be amazing. While looking at your clothes, it seems you must be from outside of Equestria. And I have to say, it looks fancy and beautiful." Cadance was excited while she was holding my sleeves and looking at the fur around my neck. "It must be high quality, usually I don't like to wear fancy clothes on my day off. "Oh by the way, charmed, I'm Princess Mi Amore Cadenza but you can call me Cadance." 

Oh so just now she said her name?

"Well the pleasure is mine, it seems another diplomatic visit then," I said while I shook her hand, making her look at me surprised for me not be so surprised. 

"What do you mean by that?" She asked me while I managed to put both my hands behind my back while I continued walking without any sense of direction.

"Well, I had a meeting with both matriarch Princesses once or twice during my time at Equestria, while they managed to ask me and my cousin a favor. They wanted to give a real shock on their soldiers because it seems they are lacking many things." I said while I could sense her face get colder, it seems I touched a shining nerve. Hahaha.

"What do you mean by that? Our guards are perfectly fine the way they are, while some have difficulties, they are doing their best." She tried to defend her soldiers but saying that made me turn around.



She could see my face as I knew about all the potential of the soldiers and I knew, and I'm still unconfirmed about it. While I have to say at least 5 could get my reference, they were still stupid to try to do something, while their motivation was good, that wasn't a D&D. We cannot decide everything with a roll of dices over here...yet.

" Really Nigga?!" I said making her look at me strangely, she cannot understand what I said. And that's good."While you think they are well, both of Princesses of day and night even made a bet, if the loser would receive punishment, and by that, now it seems Princess Celestia is in a deep problem because her soldiers lose and got knocked out like shit." 

I said the truth, the best way I could, destroying the reputation of the royal guards, while I can defend a bit of the captain Shining Armor, still... got beaten by any villain is a bit kick at the balls on the Equestria all the time. If all the nations heard about what would happen in the future, Equestria would be a joke around the world, like it is some times in the real world.

Lots of reviwers hatting the royal guards, not many of them are actually soldiers, except Fire Brand Scorch, he can has moral while giving outburst in any royal guard when he wants.

Suddenly I could feel her magic starting to wrapping me, while I have to say it's a bit strong, with everything I passed all the time, like sparring with my mom it seems not surprisingly at all.

"REPEAT..." She said aloud while making some noble ponies finally coming to near us to see what is going on, while some of them are still afraid, while they are looking interested in why Princess Cadance is looking at me angrily. "What happened to them?" 

"You want the longest answer? Or the shortest one?" I didn't even get angry, I was indifferent, I was keeping myself cool and like a true noble came to conquer Equestria slowly, thankfully for them I'm not a villain...maybe in a few month on Nightmare Night but not yet.

"JUST ANSWER THE QUESTION, WHAT DID YOU DO WITH MY SHINING ARMOR?" She screamed like she was ready to blast her magic with her horn, and maybe my indifferent look made her even angrier, but that's okay for me.

"They fell down, just by me looking at them, I didn't even lend a hit, just looking at them, they got knocked out," I said like I wasn't surprised, but it was my time to slap these Equestrians, in their moral. 

Cadance froze in her place, while she could feel the relief on her mind and let it out a breath, she was still astonished by what I said.

"And what's the longest answer?" She thought what I said was the shortest answer HAAHAHAHAHAHA, oh how naive this ponies can be? Oh right, it's Princess Cadance we are talking about HAHAHAHAHAHAHA.

"That's the longest answer. If you want to shortest answer, I have 4 words for you." I said while her spell was too weak while I just got out by my free will. "I beat Nightmare Moon." 

The silence around me, and the look on not just her face, but on everypony around her was a good impression I gave to them.

"While you can think I may be lying or not, I don't care. I came here just to visit my mother and aunt and do the princesses a favor and tested their soldiers, now I can finally finish this diplomatic visit by walking around Canterlot and then go back home." I said while I let Princess Cadance on her place, I walked like a grandmaster of all Chinese novels, and my look like I was a wise fighter who came to show those nobles what a truly noble is... now thinking about it. "Equestrians." I said aloud taking their attention, especially from Cadance.

"Don't think about small things like if you are special just because you have money or status," I said while I didn't even looked back, making my voice even more serious. "Your best soldiers didn't even manage to hit me, while Nightmare Moon who was a really strong villain made me in at the hospital for days or even weeks. If I, defeated them by just looking and I didn't even lend a hand in any of them unless one who decided to be racist to my species... what would you think Nightmare Moon or any other villain would do them and to you if they could defeat your own soldiers?" 

While my question was rhetorical to them, at least one little colt, wearing straps had the courage to face me.

"WE HAVE PRINCESS CELESTIA, AND SHE CAN PROTECT US." He was so determined and his voice made the Equestria, even the nobles agreed with that voice. The patriotism, sometimes even the worse people, when they have patriotism and love for their country, they can be a powerful ally.

I chuckled while I used my hand to mess with the mane of the little colt looking at me.

"That's right boy, but remember, all the Princesses need to eat, sleep and rest. And if she gets tired, who can protect her? Your soldiers didn't manage to do that. If they fail who will protect the princesses?" I said while I made the little colt think about his next answer. But what surprised me was not one but at least 5 mares and stallions stepping in front.

"WE WILL." As their voice came in unison, other noble ponies came to agree with their decision.

"Now, that's what I wanted to hear." I said while I applauded them, honestly, I expected to them to be a bunch of sick nobles, all of them, but looking it doesn't matter if some were snobbish, they still are proud of their nation."Your princess will become stronger, and if she ever doubts herself, remember your own words. Because if you are a noble, poor, orphan, smuggling, bandit, police, mare, stallion, foals, elders. You still are a proud nation of Equestria, remember these words." 

I have to say, I really deserve a bonus point for my leadership speech, and looking them clapping and screaming as a proud nation of Equestria, made my heart in joy while I walked while they gave me a passage. I didn't see Cadance's reaction but for me was interesting. Now let's see what will be the first place to go? 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Twilight Pov:

"And that's how it ends the history of N.W.A and what started the legacy of one of the biggest names of the rappers in the entire world, they were the ones who made a lot of changes in many types of minds by telling what they feel about this bulshiting system." Melchior finished while on the blackboard were a lot of pictures, shapes, lines and many names of songs and what he calls breakdowns of lyrics.

My mind just blew away, it was soo intriguing and so sad, what would be the start of a great friendship, it became an end of the friendship because of lies, greed and fights or beef what they call. Ice Cube which one who had a great voice and it seems he was the first one who left the group surprisingly looking at Melchior he seems to be the one who is most recognized by them. I have to say, they are inspiring humans, they wanted to say the truth of their cruel world, racism and the brutal ways of how unfair their lives were, it seems criminality had a reason and the cops and their system of justice were too unfair and that created many problems with their race.

"And now I will start showing the music of the era at that time and every music I will pass one year to show another music which was popular at that time, until there I will explain the details of what happened with each band if you are curious," Melchior said while he approached with what would be a screen in my front, while I managed to write down everything from the blackboard, it seems I will have to write even more, which was interesting, I never thought there was a deep of 40 years of history behind a genre of music. And it was indeed deep because of the reason why they are all mad and cussing. 

"Okay, Rap and Hip Hop has at least 40 years of history, so let's start with the beginning of 1979. 

Sugarhill Gang - Rapper's Delight

 I will sing a song for you, and take a look at this screen." 



The song was passing while he was singing and from the lyrics passing it was some images of humans, objects I never heard before while I could see there was a huge meaning behind it or just words to fly, but all the time he pauses and explain some meanings, like CASA NOVA means somepony who takes many mares, while that sounds absurd, I was still wanting to listen more, it was a relief while I was beating my feet at the floor while he was singing.

While there are many incitations about sex, it seems it was just natural as it seems.

"So... sex word is...

"Yep. You get used. Now I will explain everything about this band and going to another one until you get to known many differences between the years. So let's start with their story." Melchior didn't even let me finish he already knew about it and he went directly, oh dammit, I forgot to write some of the lyrics and their meanings, well, when I have time I will ask again. It seems I will stay over here during hours.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Spike Pov:

"And that's why we came here today," I said while I watch Moondancer amazed by everything that happened since I went to Ponyville. 

"Wow, Spike, I never thought the legend of the mare in the moon was indeed real and we have some sort of guardian who came in the right moment to protect us. And now he being your brother, and all your adventures, it seems everything is doing well for both of you and Twilight." Moondancer was smiling but I could see a glimpse of sadness on her face.

"But you should be happy as well, it was our fault to not came on your birthday, heck I even bought a present for you." After I told her that, I remembered what Ryujin told me, about my old crush on her. I have to be honest with her. "Well, Moondancer, from all the ponies who I really wanted to avoid hurting, you were on my top list because you were my crush since childhood."

It's strange I don't have the same kind of crush anymore, but I had to tell her that. But what surprised me was she put her hand on my head and gently passed around my scales.

"I know." She smiled at me, making me in shock, what do you mean you know? "I knew since you always voluntarist to stay awake with me while Twilight was sleeping on her studies while we still were awake. But I have to confess something Spike... I'm a fillyfooler... a lesbian."

FUCK. That's was in my mind, why, why. It seems my luck is always awful when it comes to mares. Can't have a break? Just once or Twice?

I sighed while I didn't take personal, but her face was solemn and serious while she still talked to me.

"Spike, you will find somepony, but your crush side is too obvious, let me tell you something, you are an amazing dragon, handsome in some views, gentle and smart and always worried of who is important to you, if a mare has not the same sentiment as you, it must mean 2 things, or she is stupid, or she is lesbian." Her words struck me like lightning, while I smiled as our friendship is still as strong as before. "And I have a secret as well... I had a crush on Twilight." 

"What?... You know what? It makes sense, but it seems she is too oblivious to know that." I wanted to say something against, but the only words who got out from my mouth were these, so I cannot be helped. "I just hope someday she will get real and got to know that before is too late." 

"I wouldn't let my hopes too high Spike, it was her choice, and it was my mistake to not make that obvious as you did, and you and your brother inspired me... I want to move on, I want to get out, find my old friends, I was the same class of Twilight but we aren't the only students for Celestia's sake." I smiled to finally see some determination on Moondancer's eyes, and she seemed to want to grow up as a good mare she is. "I will take a shower and I will take a walk, maybe find a job or even find some old friends. Thank you, Spike, for being the hope I need to keep going, because I was in the verge to lose all my hopes in friendship and never trust nopony again, at least dragons I can assure can trust, hahahahaha." 

I have to say, even she is my friend and I'm at the friendzone now, I still love when she laughs, it makes me with a desire to laugh as well. I think it was my time to go as well, I was there for almost 3 hours, just mom knows what Ryujin did all this time.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


Ryujin Pov:

O my God, this place is so boring, now I can see why there aren't many episodes about Canterlot at the show. There is nothing interesting to see.

"So boring," I said after walking another 10 minutes, and the only things I could see, fancy shopping like jewelry, clothing, restaurants, museums, but nothing so interested for me, like, I walked an hour around here and I'm already bored, this place sucks, I could go to the park or the royal garden, but I don't want to meet a stone villain now, I want to take him as wild card for the girls, and Melchior will be my back up. So it will be a great episode.

After walking more a few minutes, I had a feeling somepony was following me, but I'm too bored to care and create a fuss while I already gave a good first impression it would blow away my cover, so I will just ignore them, and if they insist I will just knock them out.

I went to a familiar place where I imagine Twilight would have passed all her childhood over there. The Canterlot Library.

While I walked too deep to the entrance just to be surprised by a conversation which I never thought it would have been in the first season.

"But miss Blank Page, I've been working over this library during decades of my life over here, I have the perfect score and reputation among this library and never once got a fault or a problem in my days working here." The mare who seems to be almost in the age of Granny Smith but it seems her fur is purple was crying desperately on what it seems to be a bad time for me to come here. 

"I'm sorry Dusty Pages, but it seems somepony sabotage your reputation because it's been more than a month since somepony took a book from the Library and didn't return, and your negligence on not knowing which book was or who could be so reckless to take a book and don't return makes you like an accomplice so we have not another choice than give you a warning of 3 days before firing you." The mare who was looking at her was being both cold and compassion, it seems she really cared for the mare but she needs to be extremely professional as possible. "And you have been working on this place during many years of your life, you deserve to retire even with the problem on your reputation now."

"But...But I still want to work here miss Blank Plages, this library has been my other home, I don't know what to do without working." The old lady Dusty Pages was on a verge of tears, almost begging to have another chance which she will not have. I remember that episode. Twilight on Lesson zero 2.0. 

"You will find a way Miss Dusty Pages, until there you have 3 days to enjoy all the work you still have, and later that, it will be the time for you open your wings and fly like a bird and a pegasus if you were one." Miss Blank Pages said that while she walked away, while another mare who was looking to Dusty Pages was feeling horrible for the same reason of the mare who was fired.

"I'm so sorry Dusty, I don't know how somepony could be so cold in do something so cruel and reckless to you." The mare, if I remember reading on Wikia, was named First Folio, so she was a great friend to Dusty Page.

"Don't be Firsty, it happens at any time with everypony, it's sad because it was my time this time, I will miss this place so much." She cleaned her tears while she sighed sadly and went to her balcony. I felt empathy, it was a terrible truth, nopony wants to be fired if they love their work.

I went on the balcony while she stared at me in surprise.

"Oh, hello, Welcome to Canterlot library. It seems you are new here, so you want to make a library card first?" She smiled at me while I can see she was still very sad and upset with her future life without a job.

"Yeah, maybe, actually I was looking for a place to stay and pass the time while I use my own book if that isn't a problem," I said while that made her nod her head in agreement.

"We have rules about that, you are allowed to bring books on the library to study and pass the time if you don't make noise and have the permission of the librarian which is me." She said that after then remembering and changing her last sentence. "Which was actually... I'm sorry. I got a notice today saying I'm not going to work here after 3 days. So be free to do anything you want..."

She looked sad on her stamps, which made me have an idea and one I really liked.

"Thinking about what to do after leaving the library?" I asked while taking her attention in me.

"Yeah, my life was this library, I worked every day to make everything perfect and I broke many records and I was recognized as the best librarian with the perfect record during years at my life, now destroyed by a single pony..." She was starting to cry then I decided to say my idea.

"So why not do what I did?" I took my cellphone out of my pocket while she looked confused at me. Then I decided to say one of the best prologues of music ever. "When I was twelve my father said: You can do anything you want in your life, you just have to want and work hard to get. So that's when I decided when I die I will be remembered by the life I lived, not the money I made." 

I played the song, which I had saved in my cellphone all the videos I had when I traveled around the world in the search of the swords, and all the great experiences I had over there, traveling in many cars, jumping in many waterfalls and lakes, doing bungee jump, giving mortals and backflips, and doing parkour, and enjoying all the views of environments I had in Earth. 

   

"He said one day you live this world behind, so live a life you will remember
My father told me when I just a child, so this is the nights of every time, my father told"  I sang it out while I can see how much inspired the old Lady Dusty Page was smiling and crying, and I could see a sparkle of excitement on her.

When the song stopped, she gave me back my cellphone, while she closed the book, and hug me.

"I don't know who you are, but I thank you for the deep in my heart." She smiled while I was happy to see her happy again.

"So you know what to do?" 

"Yeah, I will travel around Equestria, I want to pass the rest of my days seeing the impossible and doing it. See you, my fellow helper." The mare didn't lose time, she went already at the door, and ran away. Leaving me, alone at the library. 

"Hu...Neat." I said while I took a chair and decided to use the cellphone.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shining Armor Pov:

I don't know if my day can get any worse, firstly in this morning the Princesses wanted to make an evaluation of my soldiers and having doubt about our abilities by fighting their own children we never heard before, then we got beaten in a second, then to end my day... my own sister screamed at me and how I look stupid by losing because of my pride. If I was at the bathroom I would flush myself in shame.

My soldiers moral aren't feeling any better, their pride got destroyed by a few minutes in the same way as mine, the only soldier who got the worst was the one who trash-talked the prince... I don't know if I could receive a punch the same way he received, I think even if I used my magic shield he would keep punching until I got my face wrecked.

I saw all my soldiers in every bed from the royal hospital, some of them aren't really quiet, while others are thinking mumbling something.  It was a terrible day for everypony.

"Argh, buck this shit." I heard one of my soldiers taking something from inside of his armor, it was a kind of paper and started to rip the paper. "I hate when that kind of players create a mess like that, alright, that's the last time I want a bard in my party."

Not just me, but the other soldiers looked at him strangely, I used my magic the way I could to bring the paper to me to read, and when I see it, it indeed surprises me, he was a level 15 mage, 15? And he just rips the sheets? Why?

"Yeah me too, we have a name for that kind of player, I call him as Kleber, the worst kind of chaos manager player at the party, I have to rip at least 5 sheets because of that bastard. And now it seems I have to deal with one of them in real life. I had a perfect background and I was almost accomplishing my mission, but now I have to say it was an awful death."I saw another soldier of mine took a sheet and rip it in front of me and the soldiers.

Oh, right I remember they were the players of O&O, and not just the 2 but it seems all the players of O&O destroyed their characters sheets, while I don't know if that means they will stop playing or not.

"Alright, now what do you think what will be your next characters?" Luck Shot decided to rip his background sheet and said suggesting they were ready to create another one? Why? 

And what surprised me was the same answer from the same players.

"Tank...YOU TOO?" The same answer from them. I decided to ask.

"Why?"

"Well, if there is an evil king who just defeated us as the prince did, it seems he will not be in all Equestria at the same time, so I think it would be reasonable if I could be a tank to hold the enemies during some time until the prince and the evil king appear to destroy our enemies..." Sunshine Smile said with the same conviction with the agreement of all the players of O&O.

"Hey, do you think we can manage to make our background characters be undead ponies who after got destroyed by the evil king, we wanted revenge to the bard who did that and we swore revenge not to the king but to the bard who left the battle?" Golden Wing asked early making not just the players, but me thinking as well, as OM... that seems a great idea for a plot of O&O, but I don't think the... well, maybe he will.

"Well, maybe but it seems because you can become undead and have another specialization in your class, your exp will be reduct and you will have some limitations abilities," I said while sounding the same manner I said in all my O&O sessions, making them agreed, at least we know what to do next. "And for you, my soldiers, I have a thing to say to you. Even if we got beat, I'm proud of you, I don't know what will happen next, but it seems this is not an evaluation over us, but a class about what we know about our situation, we are week against forces above unicorn proportions, so we may need to have another type of training, who is with me?"

All my soldiers looked at me and having their pride destroyed, they want to become even better than before, they screamed like they were determined to become stronger... Thanks, your highness. I hope someday we will pass your expectations. I just don't know when...

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Octavia Pov: 

"Where are they?" I said while I waited patiently to them, I went on Mr. Harmony Sharp's house to explain we have 2 more musicians ready to appear on the Royal Galloping Galla, while he didn't sound convinced, when I explained Princess Celestia herself is excited to see both of them in the symphony, he was in shock and he seemed to be more believable than before.

He even gave me the keys of the Canterlot Music Hall, which I've been waiting not just for him, but to Ryujin and Spike as well... While I don't believe Vinyl will appear because she seems too busy to make a contract in Pony Joe, so maybe I will stay with the royal Princes for a bit longer. So I've waited... and waited... and waited...

When I was about to get more stressful I looked at somepony approaching, that somepony was one I couldn't help but smile, the gentle dragon who always made my day even better.

"Hello Spike." I said while I kept my blush away from his eyes, and then I remembered something and made myself frown on him... "How is your friend?"

He didn't seem to notice either my blush and that's great, but looking at him he seemed in a lot of relief and even with a great mode.

"I have to say, Ryujin was right... If wasn't him remembering about Moondancer she would have become in a huge depression, thanks I went over there and talked to her." While he seemed to be in relief, I couldn't help to get a bit happy for her, nopony deserves depression... especially somepony who I wish to beat the crap of her... "And you will never believe it, she had a crush on Twilight."

... I change my mind, she seems to be a really cool pony, thanks Celestia Spike was there to get her out of the depression, I must call her to have a tea party and even make her my best friend... Calm down Octavia... you are overthinking... again... Take a deep breath.

But now... thinking about it... it's just me and...

"Hey, guys..." CELESTIA'S FLANK. Why it always happens like that? 

I turned around and saw the other prince who approached us with a happy smile.

"Well, at least you are here. Let's get inside and wait for Mr. Harmony Sharp to listen to what you are capable and give the  orchestral score, and you will have to learn, but you are allowed to give some points on what you want to play and what we could play together." I explained to them what usually we from Orchestra do. "The instruments should be here as well."

"Okay, it seems good, so how was your day Spike?" Ryujin asked while I was unlocking the door, I decided to ignore their conversation while I was focusing to get the meeting ready, Mr. Harmony Sharp soon will make an appearance, so I think we should at least get the instruments ready and maybe play something for a while.

After we went inside, it seems everything was like when I left the last year, all organized, all the instruments untouched, and everything clean. I smiled at the idea about Royal Galloping Galla approaching, while Vinyl wasn't invited many times, I had to be there to at least play something before leaving there. While my friends in the orchestra enjoy the boredom of the place while we enjoy playing the music by ourselves, I prefer to just play a few songs and then get out before a stupid noble try to hit on me like all the years it happens.

"Wow, this place looks amazing." I heard Ryujin approaching while he looks at all the instruments and all the music hall for the first time. "It's so beautiful."

"Yeah, wow, It's my first time over here and it looks incredible." Spike's reaction as the same of Ryujin, made myself smile, it seems this 2 brothers always have such great taste, while many people who go to Canterlot to look the castle, the shops and dresses, sometimes they forget we have our culture as Library and Music Hall, but it's rare to find such ponies... or dragons interested in look the beauty of the place even if wasn't full of ponies yet.

"I'm glad you think that way, it always is breathtaking for me, I'm glad you seem to enjoy as well, the pony who responsible for this place said he was going to appear soon, so you guys may want to get the instruments ready before he appears," I said after walking near of the place I usually like to train for a while.

"So you want to warm up until he comes?" Ryujin asked while he found a chair and took from the floor a case of violin and Spike jumped on the chair where is the Piano.

"It sounds a good idea," I said while actually I never played with them for real, just helped them to keep their training happening, so why not enjoy a bit of music?

Spike started to play the piano which was one him and Ryujin enjoyed to play slowly, so I think it was good for me to show I can play as well. I smiled while I took the cello and decided to play.



Ryujin started on his part of the violin as well, showing how great trio we are after we together played the song as Ryujin says it was the greatest of the medieval era, where the knights and dragons fought and where the kings and queens and princesses sang this song a lot. 

We smiled at each and other while we played this song and with the feeling, we wanted to play even more, and Spike ending on Piano, after ending it, we applauded in happiness. And burst in laugh for a few seconds.

"Stupendous, such elegance, such as simplicity, and harmony in such a trio could do such a great song." I heard Mr. Harmony Sharp coming from the door, while he rushed and went to us like he wasn't expected such a beautiful melody, but when he was approaching us, suddenly he stops his tracks.  

Spike was looking at the piano but when he heard the voice, he was shocked by the pony who said that.

"Mr. Sharp?" Spike said in surprise.

"SPIKE MY BOY. YOU ARE BACK." Mr. Sharp quickly ran to Spike and gave a hug so strong he managed to raise him from his seat and Spike laughed as he found somepony familiar to him. "I should have known such piano skills must be from somedragon like you."

"Aww, stop, you know it took a lot of training and patience for you to take me where I'm now." Spike smiled while I came back from his sit, leaving me and Ryujin confuse.

"Oh, sorry to interrupt you everypony. Let me introduce me, I'm Harmony Sharp, the conductor of the musical orchestra, and from seeing Spike, I was his piano teacher." My mouth got dropped when he said that, while Spike chuckled and Ryujin smiled grew wide.

"So you are the one who taught Spike everything he knows, it's a pleasure to meet you, my name is Ryujin Suiryu, I'm his brother." Ryujin raised his hand making the conductor smile at him and shake his hand as well.

"Likewise your highness. Your mother told me about you when she said you would be part of orchestra, but what indeed surprised me was Spike, because he was so skilled but he lacked a reason to keep playing piano, so you may have helped him to bring back what I really wanted to him to accomplish, so you have my eternal gratitude." Mr. Harmony Sharp after bowed to the prince and shake his hand, smiled as he can determinate this year's galloping Galla will be special. "So, now you show me your skills, I have to say I'm curious who would be your teacher on violin, you have the same talent as Spike or even better."

"Well, I learned by watching many ponies playing, it wasn't that much, but a practice I did like every day. I have some other instruments I like to play so I like music in general so that may be a reason for me to play every time."Ryujin said while he looked at the violin and then in the all music hall.

Mr. Harmony Sharp smiled like it was the best news ever.

"Interesting, so, while I may know the potential of Ms. Mellody, I'm curious about how far my former student and a brother prodigy can do by the duo." Mr. Harmony Sharp said that after taking a seat and waited for the grin of the pair of dragons in my front.

"Mark Salona?" Spike smiled while making me and Ryujin smile.

"You bet," Ryujin said while he raised his arm with the violin, and Spike was ready to make another piece of music ready to play, and this one is one my favorites of like Ryujin says, an over hated musician because it seems just a few ponies enjoyed his work.

Spike started pressing the keys repetitively and Ryujin was getting ready to play and then they started to play together.



I could see the shock and surprise on Mr. Sharp because Spike and Ryujin were playing like it was the last day of their instruments and the would play it until the instruments would fall apart. After they finished, they look happy while Mr. Sharp smiled widely from it.

"Alright, I've seen enough, now let's talk about projects."  I smiled while Mr. Sharp said that making the duo smile at what would be a great music day for us.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Kratos Pov:

After taking a look at what Hades would call himself... Mr. Boss went away, I saw Hercules by named Wallstreet, I don't know why someone would name themselves as walls but it's their lives, my own son has another name so I will not judge them, and while they can be annoying now, they are not the same torn in my life like they were when I was younger, all my rage about them was erased... It seems they get over it, while I'm still trying to move on.

Hercules took the oars of the boat and made the boat move while my son was being quiet after a while, I had an impression it was just me and him he would have a conversation and maybe he would say something making me regret the decision about telling him about the truth, but it seems Hercules even if he has the same height as him, had the same air of intimidation like when he was on his past life, like when he fought me...

"You told me you wanted to kill Hera by your hands because of what she did to you..." I opened my mouth making Hercules stop using the oar and Atreus looked at me in surprise as well. I heard a sigh behind me.

"I mean it every word... Kratos before you ascend, many shits already happened because of our father and our supposed be a stepmother. Bitch is the animal we describe Athena, that slick bastard who isn't was born by the cow as Hera. Both malevolous maniacs sociopaths who wanted to manipulate everything..." He said that while he waited a few seconds and then continued. "Sorry, I was using too much future and intelligent words you must never knew before, being short. Hera controlled my mind and make me turn insane and forced me to kill the love of my life and my own kid..."

My eyes went wide opened... Hercules had the same tragedy as mine. Atreus was speechless from such truth.

"And the worst part, THAT FUCKING COW DARE TO SAY IT WAS MY FAULT AND I HAVE TO DO TESTS TO PROVE I CAN BE FORGIVEN, THAT FUCKING COW." Hercules screamed in rage, while he took a few breathes and then turned his tone down..."I almost had a chance to kill her, you know... after we became alive again, I was enjoying the time becoming the influence of the money of the world, and I was practicing my intelligence to never be manipulated again... And then she appeared while I was walking back home... defenseless, weak, wanting some kind of help... I was in the right place and right time..."

I didn't say anything, while Atreus was doing the same as me.

"I held her throat and was raising my fist to her, I was going to kill her, One Punch Man style, one punch, and one kill, I waited an eternity for that time, but when I was ready to do it... a new person came in... It was our uncle's friend J..." I heard his voice as not angry, but he wasn't happy either. "I wanted to kill her so badly, but you know what he asked me? He asked me to let her go, it wasn't worth for me to take revenge on her. I wanted to argue with him, but he said the revenge is not what I decided, but justice is what he decides now, and if he wants his justice to be perfect, he needs me to trust him."

"And what did you do?" I couldn't help to ask, because in my situation forgive and forget such problem I would never let it happen, but it seems this J wasn't a foe but someone who wants the true justice. And Hercules thought the same.

"J is a powerful ally Kratos, I have to say, he never lied once, and our uncle trusts him with his own life, so I gave him the case, but I gave a warning to her, she should pray for me never see her again, because if wasn't J, she would be without head during her other new life... " Hercules said while he kept moving the oars and making me and Atreus wonder about the things.

"And why you are doing that Hercules? Why you want to help Hades so much?"

"Don't you think that is obvious? I want to see my wife again and my child again, I know she may hate me during all that time, and I understand her, but I must ask her forgiveness... I never loved another woman than Meg in my entire life, she was my everything. I would give up my own immortality just for her, like the Disney movie." Hercules again started to talk about things I don't know, but it seems Hercules wants to be like me, don't want to have revenge anymore. But wants forgiveness of the love of his life. 

"If you want to be the leader of the work Hades wants, you may be..." I said that because I know everything we did was because of his jealousy on my time on Olympus, and if maybe I asked his help and insisted on knowing what Hera did to him, maybe together we could've made a quicker way to end that.

I could hear a little whisper, just for me hear it.

"Thank you, brother. That's everything I ask..." He sounded solemn and my son was enjoying our talk while we still have challenges in the future, but knowing what kind of heart my brother Hercules has, he seems like my other brother. I just wish Daimos would help us because we 3 we could defeat every god this place could launch.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov:

After 8 hours inside of the "world of the illusions or the nightmares" as Melchior names the world of grey, I understand many references and could get many parts of the hip hop history, almost the basic of the 40 years of rap, it was a deep area I didn't know about. After the world came back again, I discovered it was night, and then I wasn't in Canterlot anymore, I was back to the Golden Oak Library.

I don't know-how, and I don't care, I just wanted to go back to my bed and sleep, I yawned, and then I when I got inside and went to the bedroom, again the boys was sleeping like it was another great night of sleep, well, tomorrow I think I will train magic with Spike, it's been a while since I did that, what the worst could happen...

When I thought that, I saw Ryujin shriving a bit, I just shrugged and went to sleep...

good night everypony.
> Bonus chapter: Celestia's Another Chance (No Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

For the ponies or humans who might read this journal, I describe to you and all the nations in this hell. I Princess Celestia, the day and the dawn bringer, the sun who doesn't listen to the lord, the abysm survivor, the cataclysm of this hell, and finally, the savior of my friends... Leave to you the resume of my second chance on this hell named Dark Souls...

I was cursed with the undead curse, but I was with just one objective... save my friends who live on this place, don't caring which Price I paid... but I have to say, the price on doing that was minimum than I expected and easy to deal with it.

I first when I meet Oscar when I was at the cage and he was launching the key to me, I said I needed to him to stay there because I really wanted to talk to him, he was going to leave but he couldn't after I called his name, making him to suspicion about me, and that was my first correction and right choice. He waited for me, and while the monster appeared to kill him, I managed to use a weapon which I still had in my inventories, the monster was killed like an ant. 

Resuming my conversation to him, I said I was grateful for everything he did to me, and I wish for him to complete his objective as the savior of the prophecy because of I don't want to be part of the same prophecy to do the same thing again, I have just one objective, save everyone. But before leaving, I asked him to deposit part of his soul inside of a blade I have, making him easy to be summoned when I use, I figured that out thanks to a combination of knowledge big hat logan and Solaire, then even if Oscar dies, his souls will be always on the blade, until the blade gets broken, so I will always protect my weapons when it comes too difficult situations. 

I found a way to leave the undead asylum jumping at the crow, he knew I was part of some kind of fate as well, took not just Oscar but me as well...

My other correction... I didn't even let a chance to Lautrec to say something, I killed him where he was standing. I was still pissed off because of his stupid reason to make such things because of a supposed to be a goddess of love... I took his ring, I got the chance on using the master key I had, and I took a lot of valuable items at the start of my journey, oh my gosh, that was even easier than before, still... I died at least a couple of times, but it was something more supportable than dying like all the time.

...

You know when you meet a best friend who you didn't see in months and in the next second you were hugging the best friend until he almost faints or get his bones broken? Well that was the first reaction I had after meeting Solaire of Astora again... He was so charismatic, so friendly, it was like the hope inside my heart was fulfilled again... But now I had to do something...

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Hey Solaire" I called his attention while both of us were looking at the sun at the horizon. 

"Hmm?" He looked at me while he hummed.

"Do you really think the sun was more like a father to you?" My question made him look at me surprised and confused by my own statement... "Because thinking about it... Don't you think the sun was a great mother? Who just looks at their own children, waiting for them to call her when they need it? Or she just made you stay alone because she wants you to grow up as a mighty warrior and knight just for you to receive the sun as the symbol of your own determination?"

He raised his hand on the chin of his helmet while he thought about it.

"Oh? I never thought about that, but it well, I've always followed the path of Lord Gwyn but you may be alright, I tried so much to find my own sun... But who knows? Maybe I can try that." I saw him raising his arms, while he was praising the sun, but I was looking up while I could hear to him praying for the sun as his mother. I couldn't help, I changed my own cloathing and I took of my helmed, letting out my hair who still shines perfectly with the light of the sun, like the sky. When he turned around he was caught by surprise, while I smiled to him.

"I heard your prayers my powerful friend and knight. I've been waiting for you, but you were looking at the wrong sun, and the sun you were looking for was me, and now you can talk to me... Let me introduce to you... I'm Princess Celestia, the true goddess of the sun, and listen to me, Solaire knight of Astora, you are loved by the sun itself, never doubt your own determination. But the answer to the sun you seek is inside of you. Seek the sun inside and not outside of you, and then the true sun will appear to you... You have my blessing Solaire, because while people jokes about you, there isn't one moment the sun ever stopped loving you. YOU ARE LOVED BY THE SUN ITSELF SOLAIRE."

I used my Royal Canterlot Voice, making the earth tremble by the voice of the goodness of the sun, the true goddess of the sun. I saw him in shock, never imagining in his most wild dreams, his prayers would listen and the answer was on his side all the time. 

"I will see you again in the future Solaire, you don't know when or where, but I know, and when the time comes, I want you to be my champion as the knight of not just Astora, but my own kingdom who is better than this hell... This place has no salvation but to my friends I can rescue all of them, and that's what I seek."

I said while I used smoke magic while I left running making him stunned from what just happened.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After revealing myself to Solaire, some paladins and clerics tried to attack me because they think I was blaspheming to them... But all of them got killed quickly, and I managed to save the girl who was with me, I decided to make the best choice I could imagine, I gave her advice, not believe in people who are cleric, and the only person who she should trust, and never be greed around, Patches the Hyena... I forced Patches a little favor, I said I killed so many Clerics and now I had to protect the little girl who is noble and she was being an object of kill from them,  I even managed to convince Patches to trust on her, because while she has faith on their gods, she is not a cleric, but she is kind who believe in helping the others instead on her own, and because of some reason, that seemed to touch him more than anything I could imagine.

I wanted her to be protected and maybe she can learn somethings from the Hyena who is a coward but has a good intention to be cruel to teach a lesson.

Big Hat Logan was still as mysterious to me, I decided to not force him to accept my advice, but I said it was better for his sanity to not read all the books in research of knowledge he doesn't know, because he would end naked and insane, so I told the story about my student and her problem in seeking knowledge, and then my son showing how it must end the true price of knowing everything. He is wise on himself, but the decision to accept my knowledge is up to him, but still he was kind to give part of his soul in the staff of mages I had.

I did the impossible just to save Tarkus and Artorias, I don't know how many times I died doing that, but I could manage to when they were rampaging or losing their memories, just for 1 second they managed to be sane and deposit part of their souls inside of their weapons, I'm badass, even I have to admit that sometimes.

After killing so many bosses, I finally encounter another friend of mine, Siegmeyer of Catarina, who was sitting on the same place as before, this time I decided to use a bit of indirect help, nothing too flashy, just a giant bolder launched at the giant door using a levitation spell. He was so surprised he took like he had great luck. When I came to ask what happened, he just said he had luck because he was stuck over there. There were times when I had to directly help him, but after doing that I decided to do what a usual princess would do in cases of making the fighting spirit of their soldiers would do...

I created some problems for me, and I asked for help, and every time Siegmeyer would appear to defeat the creature, I would thank him and give a weapon who could really be 10 times better than his usual weapon... I have many weapons and judging by his weapon, some of mine is really better, so I decided to give to him as the appreciation of my gratitude. Every time he seems to rescue me even for the little things... he seemed happy with himself... even more after I explained to him I'm a princess and I said I was looking for some of my friends to save them.

He seems to find out I have a noble cause, and he swore to me he would help me to accomplish my objective. 

I even managed to talk to him to meet a friend of mine named Solaire, both of them are charismatics and make me laugh from the positive behavior, well the only thing I didn't like was his saying it was the will of the Lord Gwiin for we meet, I corrected him saying usually our fates are related not because of them, but because of ourselves, because I need help, and he needed help, so our fates must happen because of ourselves. Well he seemed a bit shocked and disappointed, I assured him, I will always be his friend, and even if he was in deep danger, he is now part of my mission, and I will do my best to save everyone, such as him...

After I meet his daughter, she was such a sweetie, always worried about her father, but this time I assured her, her father is a proud knight and one I have to say I'm proud to be his friend, and he is indeed a valiant knight, even if he is clumsy a bit, making her giggle.

I knew she was a messenger of bad news to my fellow knight, but this time I'm sure he is in peace with himself...

Even after he received some problems as well like the first time, he seems to are happier to find me helping him and giving him space and time to him help me as well, he seems to finally accept he cannot be too strong but he can still be a knight, and that's what I wanted for him.

After we passed the problems he had after his wife died and his daughter is looking for him, his depression didn't hit him stronger than it was from the first time. I smiled proudly from the words he said after receiving the letter:
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"My dearest wife... I prayed so much for this day couldn't come, and I even ran away from my responsibility to take care of you because I was afraid... afraid to lose you each day it passed, and my mind started goes away when I was still in our house... But I meet a good friend... a princess... you would love to meet her. When I was starting to get in trouble, she always helped me, and even when she had trouble, I managed to save her, not once or twice, but as many I could... I know you are proud and watching me. I will give my all to represent not just Catarina, but our family in our duty, I'm proud as a knight of Catarina, as the same way I'm proud to be your husband and father of our Sieglind... She said she is proud of me... and her words gave me the strength to defeat all the monsters and hollows in this world. Even if I'm the weakest of the knights, I know I'm the strongest of myself now. I'm me, and there is nobody better to be me."

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I cried in such respect on him, and he still went going on his journey, not to prove he is the bravest of the strongest knight, but to be the best he can be, and help me to conclude my objective. 

And when it comes to that time... He was sleeping on foot again. I laughed and asked if he can teach me on doing that, because I envy his ability to sleep in such awful place, he laughed as the same as me, and asked what was the problem, I appointed at the floor which had a monster, even if I can destroy it, I said I hurt my arm and I couldn't raise my sword and I was out of Estus Flask... 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Celestia, I have an idea... a really good one, really.. I will rush those dire fiends, and you can slip away in the confusion. Please, friend, I owe you so much more than this. By the honor of Knights of Catarina, allow me to assist you." He gave me the same favor from the last time, but this time I give him something I wanted to do in the first time I did before.

"Siegmeyer." I launched my best sword to him, the sword of lighting to his hands. "Kill these bastards and don't let anyone alive."

From the nod on his head, his voice still give m chills on the same quoting.

PERISH YOU FOUL CREATURES!!!

OVER HERE YOU FIENDS!!!!

I AM SIEGMEYER OF CATARINA AND YOU SHALL FEEL MY WRAAAAATH!!!!

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The same determination, the same power he hields my sword, I can see he deposited his soul inside of him, making me another friend save. I was so happy to see him killing the monsters mercilessly, he became the knight he wanted to be, and I have to say, I would have promoted him as my person royal guard as well, having him as such charismatic and determination on this time, I'm proud to save him...

His daughter, when she knew about what happened to her father, she became really proud of him, and while they decided to walk together from now on, I know he can save his daughter, the same way he saved me, and with the new weapon I gave to him, after taking back my lightning sword, I know he can be okay... I even managed to make his daughter to deposit her soul in a sword as well. Saving me a lot of trouble. My team is almost done...

I just need to tame a wolf...

After hours doing missions of the talking cat, I finally meet Sif again, and after encountering him again, on his giant size. I had an ace on my sleeve.

Even before it grabbed it's sword, I summoned a fellow knight. One it doesn't know I had it.

It was an emotional encounter, and with that, I convinced Sif to give me the ring, his sword with the deposited soul on the inside, and with that... I accomplished my objective... However...

After I defeated the 4 kinds, another primordial snake, wanted to tell me the truth, while I was convinced to not listen, it was something I wasn't sure about this hell, it would be helpful... After doing another mission, Kaathe told me the tale, and while I was listening, I had a dark urge of sucking light, it was a not a dark side... but still a sense of void inside of me... I don't know what it was... But something I know...

And it was fun to see it... You know when you are ready to kill someone and he was looking at you thinking about all the regrets he had on his life? That was what Lord GWYN was feeling, I just raised my hand, and from one second I think he had past memories because from looking at me, he was terrified, even for a creature without mind, and jumped and ran away from me...  I would let him go, but sadly I have to get out of this hell with my friends... So I used the new power I have, and from a moment I saw a black sphere who sucked everything around me, including the soul of lord Gwyn... I was speechless from sudden dark power... I almost felt pity for him... keyword... Almost.

And yada yada, I decided to not use the bonfire again, and it seems I became the dark lord queen or some sorta thing, whatever.


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia Pov: 


After that, I just woke up with all my swords. And my sister looking at me terrified...

"How is that even possible? You managed to finish the journey 1 third of your first time..."

I smiled at my sister. I went up, I sniffed myself, and I see I need to take a bath since it has been eons I had good bathing and I just said.

"Well, I told you having the key master would help. I decided to ignore her questions and I brought all my swords with me, I will ask Luna's help after I take a great shower and a night of sleep, I don't care how many days it has passed... Everything I know now it's, I'm back Equestria, and I have great news... I survived the hell twice, and I brought powerful allies with me. I can sense all their powers and all their souls inside my blades... I'm so happy, even if they died terribly, I will find a way to bring every pony over here. That's my decision. 

I almost have pitty with the next villain who will appear on Equestria and try to mess with my kingdom... I grinned widelly while I said aloud...

"Almost." And I laughed... I never laughed so truthfully in my all life...


> Boast Buster Finally - Part 1. (Non edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mr. Boss Pov:

It took some hours from this time-space shift, but I finally could contact both my nephews and make them agreed with this job application. After coming back to my office, I saw all the damage I did was fixed, thanks to the Janitor who always know how to clean my mess, I went straight to the chair, and I saw some papers filled by my right-hand Tanatos,  he seemed to finish the interview of the assistants of our new Merchant Promotion, the child of Ector and Lunes, well, he really deserved.

I touched my interphone: 

"Emily, I came back to my office,"  I said while I sat on my chair and decided to read some reports of what happened after my trip.

"Welcome back Mr. Boss, I hope you have rested well during your tripping time."  I didn't know Emily has sense of humor, knowing I can be really explosive some times while I keep chill during all my days of work, she jokes about while I take serious trips to hire someone as a relaxing vacation sometimes, I kept forgetting that. I groaned a bit, but let it out a chuckle later, Emily, just you can humorous me... Maybe she needs a pay rise... Maybe later. 

" Yeah, it was an ... interesting ... trip. Report me if something serious happens, I will deal with some paperwork and reports today." I said while I looked at all the reports during the time I was sitting, Emily just agreed and turn off the interphone. 

I sighed while I was keeping the information of what happened during the convention, and how much did we sell, and if must buy more items for this year... It seems new animes took great spot on this year, such as Demon Slayer, which I need to watch with all my employees in the meeting session or other animes to see what kind of weapons and clothes the people would desire before taking a displacement to another world.

I've been reading the reports while I decided to reflect on what just happened a few days ago. How did ended that way? First, my friend Mascate came here to warn me about the new threat to the harmony between life and death and gave me the power to destroy my father and weakened all the titans, but doing that I must have killed two of my best employees which they were sealed with my father. A great part of me was guilty because of that, and to accomplish that, not only I had to destroy the artifact which destroyed my employees, their son was too injured and now has to stay between the worlds of displaced and displacing. 

It's a bit too much, and thinking about the new possibility about my Grandfather Uranus come back to life to destroy all of us because of some petty revenge against titans, like always, but this time will be personal because we killed his children and all the titans would be weakened, it would be an advantage fighting him, but the problem is, we lost too much power as well when we died by Kratos and now we don't have enough power to kill supreme titans like my grandmother and my Grandfather. That war would be destruction between the harmony of living and death, I just don't know who to ask help... I just need to have some answers...

"Sir... the appointment of 7 o'clock is already here." Emily used her interphone to give me an odd message, the appointment of 7 o'clock? I don't remember to have an appointment today. When I was about to say that to Emilly I was surprised by a voice behind me.

"It seems you have a full hand over there. Wanting to talk about it?" That voice, my worried and confused face was replaced by a huge smile when everything is wrong, you can always count in friendship, that's what I believed in the worlds of we created for the humans we displace, and now it seems my wasted prayers and mumbles were being heard by someone which I always can count on moments like that.

I turned around and I saw a little kid, simple, happily, with a little lamb on his side and an old mumble man wearing simple straps and clothing. While many couldn't understand even my brothers, I know all of the 3 are the same person.

I took the kid and raised up him.

"J, it's been a while." I never felt so happy to find my friend again at this perfect time. "You came here at a great time." 

The kid smiled to me, while I can see in his eyes like he knew and that's why he came here.

"So, what's the matter B?" The child asked while I took him back on the floor, my smile was replaced by a look of hesitation and sadness.

"Well, you know what's going on," I said because it's true, he can foresee the future, he can read minds and even make impossible choices to make unimaginable results. 

J looked at me empathically and touched my sleeve.

"Yeah I know, but you need to vent it out, praying works for both sides, one is me listening your praying and giving a decision if and when I can act to help you, but to you is like a powerful vent, to describe what your heart is heavy for and wanting to let it out all your frustration, is a 2 sideways." J not the kid, but the old man said that, while he walked near to the chair, and while I waited for the kid to sit it, it was the lamb who sat it, getting accommodate on it. "So I'm here to help you, my friend. Your heart is fulfilled with doubts and sadness, so my friend, tell me, what bothers you?" 

I smiled while I decided to tell him everything, I don't know how much time this will take, but I have an opportunity to not waste it.

"Alright, but first, can I ask you a question?" I decided before telling him a story, I sure have some things bugging me and having on that crucial time would be great to make my head lighter.

"You already did it." J the kid said while smiled at me, making me snap from my thoughts, oh dang it, he caught me...

"Alright, and what about 2 questions?" I asked again making the old J look at me, while he looks solemn I can sense he was smirking and smiling.

"You already did it as well." The old J said making me facepalm with so much force my hand almost got in fire, alright Boss, keep calm, keep calm, it's just J teaching the power of patience again, he does that with everyone, you just need to be smart.

"And what about 4 questions now?" I said while imagining I won this stupid test, but what the kid said next made my head hurt and my anger boiled.

"You already did it." He said smiling again, but this time I freaked out.

"What, since when?" Then it struck me like a bus in a highspeed. Both J kid, J old and the lamb looked each and other and smiled wide, and both of them said at the same time.

"Right now." 

I slammed my head at the table while I sense a bit of the fire of my head burning the table which was supposed to be fire-proof.

"Are you going to make me a sacrificial lamb?" I asked but then I heard the lamb make noise, and then I got up. "Oops, my bad J, it was supposed to be an expression." 

Both of them looked at me in concern, then decided to nod.

"Alright, let's stop playing a bit, you can ask me everything you want, but first you need to tell the story, to refresh your heart, that's why I did this, you need to let it go your anger B. You need to heal after everything happens, so let's start." For the first time, not the Kid, and not the Old, but the lamb J itself decided to talk and making me look at him.

"Alright J, everything happens from years ago..." I have nothing to hide, not from J...

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov:

I heard Spike excited and begging me for an unusual spell I've been working on.

"Come on Twilight, do you can do it?" Spike was moving excited while asking me, while I still remained concentrated. 

"Okay," I said while I could feel the spell working it. "Here goes." 

I concentrated while Spike smiled while a mustache appeared on his face.

"Ha ha! Ya did it! " Spike said aloud while he ran to the board where it marked a check in the new spell training. "Growing magic, that's number twenty-five. Twenty-five different types of tricks and counting." 

Spike saying that made me blush in proud, while I hid a bit from him.

Spike went directly to the mirror.

"And I think that's the best trick so far. " Spike looked at the mirror admiring himself. "Hellooooo Vinyl and Octavia, What's that? Aw, it's nothin', just my awesome mustache. haha" 

Spike seemed to enjoy himself while I could see Spike has developed a huge time spending with our neighbors, but now it seems time to take his fun off.

"Sorry Casanova, as attractive and enticing as you look, it's just for practice and it's gotta go," I said while I used my magic and aimed at Spike, which was apprehensive and gave his final plea... sorta.

"WAIT." Then the mustache was gone. "Aww, rats." 

I chuckled until I heard a question from him.

"Who is Casanova by the way?" Spike said while he kicked the floor.

"Oh him? Well from my perspective of my rap music lessons, he is a stallion who is capable to attract a lot of mares, Melchior and Ryujin seem to know about him more than I do." I answered while Spike smiled with that kind of idea, while I just rolled my eyes, it seems I've been catching well the breakdown of some music. While I think about that, I look at the sounds over the door who was nearby us, it seems Ryujin was giving his all by some reason, who knows what kind of training he does, but that's kind inspiring. "Thinking about that, let's check Ryujin out for a moment."

Ryujin keeps training and training, and seeing him training, makes me want to do the same thing, I've been always rechecking my spells and now I've been learning a few new tricks on it. I just want to see how is him working thought. 

"Oh, alright, I'm gonna grab some food for him, it seems Melchior is there as well. It will be a great day of training, let's see how they will react about you having to do 25 tricks." Spike jumped from his place and went directly to the bedroom before I even ask him to not do that.

After I sighed, we just went directly in the direction of where they were. Melchior already reconfigured the door to be placed on where they are training, it's not just Ryujin but Melchior was doing the same thing, it seems everything was alright.

And at the moment I was opening the door I heard a shout.

"OH SHIT." Then a massive blow of water went in me and Spike which took us to out of our bedroom, and not just that, but it seems Ryujin blew up with us with the same amount of water. When we got out, we all cough about that huge incoming water.

"RYUJIN," I shouted outrageously. "What the heck." 

"Tell me about it," Ryujin said while when I discovered something familiar, his attire... he was wearing the same armor when he fought Nightmare Moon.

"Are you using Tiburon again?" I asked astonished. While Spike looked confuse at us but gave surprise awe when he saw the Tiburon transformed sword on his hand.

"Yeah, but I wanted to make an improvement, but it's kinda difficult..." Ryujin said sheepishly while he handed his hair to scratch nervous.

"What do you mean by that?" I raised my eyebrow while Spike was looking at us, while I tried to turn my eyes focused on his eyes, and not bellow it.

"Well, Tiburon is a shark transformation, which is a great one to recall, but I have another shark sword named Samehada and I already showed to you," I recalled the spiked sword who was on his hand while he used it as his last resource fighting nightmare moon. A mana eating sword from what I remember.

"So you wanted to make a new kind of transformation using both shark swords?" I inquired my conclusion making him nod his head.

"Yeah, I already reached some transformations but they are in the initial phase, I already managed to make at least 50 attacks using the new swords combinations I have, but I still want to raise the bar even higher." Ryujin looked at me and Spike and said like it wasn't a big deal and he was even wanting for more. "I want to at least have 105 combinations with my swords, that's my objective."

My and Spike's mouth dropped hard, on the floor. While Ryujin got up and walked around the bedroom and found something I forgot.

"Oh hey, what's that?" He went directly on the trick board, making me and Spike rush to him.

"Oh nothing, it's..." I tried to hide a bit of my blush while Spike checked the list.

"22, 23,24 and 25. Oh hey, you did learn 25 tricks, that's great Twilight." Ryujin said while he disabled his transformation form making me look down sheepish.

"Oh, it's not a big deal, you already did 50 combo tricks, me just using 25 spell tricks, it's like to compare an apple to watermelon," I said that until from surprise a familiar hand appeared and shush me.

"Shhhhh, do you want Applejack to hear from you? Are you out of mind?" Melchior just teleported after hearing me from where I stand. "And don't worry about that Twilight, from your perspective it seems it wasn't a big deal, but trust me, a unicorn doing 25 tricks in a row? It's must go on the news." 

"Really?" I smiled after hearing that my friends while they nod to me.

"Anyway, I'm starved. Let's go to Sugarcube corner and eat something." Ryujin said while he took another clothing and decided to change himself. We got used to his I will be right back a moment and come back with different clothing.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov: 

While we walked outside, it seems the ponies around us got used by the idea of we living among them, it seemed they look at us as ordinary people or ponies because we kind just stay by us and just go out when we need something or just chill out for the day. 

Helping Derpy and Doctor Hooves kinda helped us on that, I've even met their children, it seems the theory the pony Sparkle was their daughter like Dinky Hooves were in fact cannon, well. It's fun to see Doctor getting annoyed by a pony who doesn't stop following him, I kinda joke about that, about him getting ready because somepony may know his secret, while I totally deny the idea of me telling him. I didn't open my mouth... 

Well, meeting ordinary background ponies seems to help me to improve me as a citizen of Ponyville rightly, the same way goes to Melchior, who seemed to like to joke around with deals and etc...

While I wave to someponies and they wave me back like a totally daily basis, I heard a talk from Spike and Twilight leading to the same episode.

"Twenty-five, Twilight. Twenty-five different kinds of tricks and counting. " Spike said excitedly while he ran by us. "I thought unicorns were only supposed to have a little magic that matches their special talents!" 

At the moment Twilight was going to open her mouth, I and Melchior cringed making a sound of hissing, making both of them look at us.

"What's wrong?" Spike asked making me and Melchior look at him sympathetically.

"Well, that's not entirely true, because while people may think they receive a cutie mark about something related as their special abilities, doesn't that mean all the magic is just related to unicorns specifically over that." Melchior who gave a reasonable point I nodded in agreement over that.

"Like, it's not like unicorns were born to use their magic, especially with magic, like, imagine if there is a pony who has a cutie mark related to clocks, it's not like his magic is related with time, or related on him constructing a clock. Sometimes magic just can be learned even you don't have a cutie mark related to it. Like, unicorns are not the only ones who can uses magic."  I said that while giving another great point.

"Oh, really? Can you tell me other species who can manage that?" Twilight now sounded indeed curious, and make me and Melchior smile.

"Goats." Melchior started, while I thought about a villain who is capable of doing that.

"Draconiques," I said while I thought about Discord.

"Centaurs." And now it seems Tirek was on the list. "And for a great example, dragons have a kind of magic but aren't related to constructing, but related on using magic words like Shouting in a language of dragons as Dovah.

"Ohhh, Dovah, damn, that was a great example," I said while taking the attention of Spike who was interested in that question as well.

"What? Wow..." I could see Twilight's eyes sparkled, no pun intended, she seemed to have many great emotions running her mind. "Can you tell me who is the greatest wizard in your opinion? I think Stars Swirl was the perfect example of how ponies who want to learn magic should use as an example."  

I looked at Melchior and he smiled at me.

"At the same time on 3," I said. "1,2,3..."

"Daffy Duck the wizard."
"Donald Duck the wizard."

We both said names, but at the same time, we paralyzed at the same time.

"WHAT THE FUCK?" We said in unison. "What do you mean Donald (Daffy ) Duck was a better magician than my choice?"

We shouted in fury and confusion. I started saying.

"Are you nuts the wizard is undeterred," I said while I can't believe someone could not imagine Daffy as a supreme wizard on the entire universe.  

"One word to you, Zettaflare," Melchior said making me my eyes twitch, that was a great point, a power beyond Bahamut in 1000 times, but still Daffy is immortal, nothing can defeat him.

"It doesn't matter, Daffy can teleport him to another dimension, he wouldn't use it at time." 

"WANNA BET?" Melchior said while I was getting ready to punch him, and he was getting to start a fight.

"GUYS" We both stopped from the sudden shout coming from Twilight. "I get it, you both have different opinions but I'm still confused, both your supreme wizards are ducks?" 

I looked at Melchior while he nods to me like we have a truce for a while.

"Yep, pretty much." We said in unison. Making Spike and Twilight get even more confusing, and when we were going to explain it seems the course it took by itself because two colts passed by us at a huge speed. They even bumped on Spike and was taking him away, I just went and I grabbed him while they kept running.


The duo of silliness and clumsy, Snips and Snails, while I have to say, Snails is kinda one of my favorite characters on Equestria. 

"Hey colts, what's happening, is there a kind of show happening?" I said the right question while knowing the episode and they seemed happy with the question.

"Yeah sir, we discovered there is a new unicorn in the town, and she is the best unicorn in magic." Snips said excitedly from the new show in town. While I have to admit, keep walking around Ponyville has kinda boring times and nights, like, it wasn't by my cellphone and internet, I would have to read all the books over the Library and if I do that, I would have been bored and get be annoying around here, or even keep having to visit Canterlot a lot.

Twilight somewhat felt a bit disappointed while I smiled and gave her a wink.

"So... what kind of magic? Transfiguration, manipulation, illusion, defense spells, teleport, summoning, magic without magic or nonspecialized spells?" I asked while I raised my eyebrows and Melchior chuckled from his place, while I could see the duo of kids get so confused like their minds just frozen in their places. "Like, is not that surprising to have a pony have a unicorn doing kind of magic, all the unicorns can do that if they want."   

"Really?" Both of them asked surprised.

"Yeah, everypony has a kind of specialization magic, like..." I walked near to snails and took a look inside of his eyes, while he looked at me with his same lazy smile. "You seem to be great in time slow spells, or even time spells itself, so what do you think about all the problems over Equestria?" 

While Snips sounded surprised about that, Snails looked confuse from my sudden question, he just shrugged off and just answered.

"I just don't think about it." His words made me and Melchior say wow at the same time.

"Wow, mind-blowing," I said while Melchior agreed with such words of wisdom, Twilight and Spike seemed totally confused from that. "Someone who doesn't think about anything than just having a blank mind, his concentration would be amazing if he uses any kind of time spell, it wouldn't be surprised if he is constantly at a time spell right now."

I waved my hand quickly and then tried to punch him while he seemed to be chill while his wide eyes went wide open and he just turned his head while I punched at the floor with all my forces. Making both my friends and Snips gasp in surprise.

While they are against that, Snails was surprised about what he saw, and Snips was awe from sudden demonstration, even I was just kidding but it seems Snails is indeed like the theory says, he is in a slowing time loop.

"That...was... freaking AWESOME," I said while Twilight too Snails away from me, and both Spike and Melchior were with their mouths dropped.

"ARE YOU CRAZY RYUJIN? YOU CANNOT DO SOMETHING DANGEROUS LIKE THAT." Twilight screamed making me cringe.

"Don't worry, everything was on control, and thankfully my point was proven by that. Sorry about that Snails, it wasn't by the fact you made miss my punch, it seems you are indeed a talent unicorn. And now you Snips." I said making Snips almost freak out. "Don't worry, it seems your kind of spell isn't kind related on harming, but to just mess, it is by your personality, I think you are the kind of colt who just want to make fun of things, so I think you are the kind of boy who makes pranks while using spells, and there are many possibilities, like rune spells, a bit of transfiguration and construction spells." 

"AWESOME. Anyway, let's go Snails, we have a show to see." Snips was excited but indeed in a deep hurry. "See yah sir, and thanks for telling us." 

I chuckled while I still see my group of friends gasped from my sudden test to one of them, while we just ignored and continued walking. We just followed the group of colts who went straight from the town square.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Melchior Pov: 

Well, from what I remember over the episode, it seems the show was about to start and the girls start to boasting while being too loud and taking the attention of Trixie while she was being... well.. Trixie.

I don't like much about the episode, but I have a kind of love and hate when it comes about Trixie, well she is a great balance when it comes about Starlight, so I think she is a great example on how to make a character annoying in a good way, and she is a friend of Discord, so she will receive a bonus point about it.

Ignoring my inner thoughts, when we came to the town square, we found a group of ponies near to a wagon, and it seems the show was about to start.

"Hey girls." Ryujin went first making Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash look at him surprised.

"Oh, Ryujin, nice to see you." Rarity smile while Applejack and Rainbow Dash came to great us.

"Hey Fellas." Applejack saw me, Twilight and Spike going near to Ryujin who was already talking to Rarity.

"What's up, guys."

"Hey girls." Twilight waved smiling while I and Spike looked at the wagon and then at Aj.

"Hey Aj, I'm surprised to see you here at this hour, something happened?" I asked while Rainbow Dash approached like a lightning and answered the question.

"Somepony came here and dropped this wagon and now is saying we are going to have a free show from somepony who supposed to be the best magician unicorn over Equestria." By obvious reasons that made Twilight flinch while I snapped my fingers bringing her attention to me.

"Did she said what category?" Making Twilight smiles again, it seems she remembered what I told the colts about all the ponies has a kind of category of magic.

"Well, she didn't say so." Rainbow Dash said, while Applejack used her hoof and pushed Rainbow Dash away from me. "Hey."

"Ah don't know Melchior, but it seems we must see what will happens." Applejack said and when I was about to talk the show was about to start.

"Come on, come all. Come and witness the amazing magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie." At the moment she said that the wagon started to transform like a stage while she appeared over there with a smoke bomb. While taking a lot of awes.

"7 on the smoke bomb special effects." Ryujin came by my side and taking the attention of the ponies around us.

"Yeah, that was an okay first impression, but I think if she would have used mirrors creating multiple clones of herself and the smoke bombs that would be 10 times better," I said in a lower tone just for me, Spike, Ryujin, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash hear.

"What are you talking about?" Rainbow Dash was saying aloud, but I clap my hands and her mouth was stuck like glue and cannot say anymore. "Hmmmmm."

"Be quiet, we are in front of the stage, and we cannot say things too loud to take the attention of the entertainer. If you want to complain about something, it must be so low, it just us can hear okay?" I said while taking the attention of all the mares near my side, and Spike who just nodded to my demand, then when I looked at near us, I saw Pinkie Pie who was near me. "I don't know how the heck you did that Pinkie but you heard what I said."

"Yep." She whispered while smiled at me and making me nod in satisfaction.

"Watch in awe, the great and powerful Trixie performs the most Espectacular feats of magic ever witness by pony eyes." She raised her hands and then fireworks were expressed over the sky.

"Alright, that's BS," I whispered a little totally bullshit, she wasn't even in the league of mister M, and not even from other great magicians on Earth. And I have to say watching from tv is one thing, but she looks even more terrible in life.

"My, my, my." Rarity different from the episode, she took my advice at heart and then whispered to us. "What boasting."

"I know right?" Ryujin came near us. "But you have to forgive her because many performances and entertainers can be peculiars."

"I think you have a point Ryujin. This is a fact I cannot argue with." Rarity decided to give the show of Trixie a try while we could see Spike unconfirmed.

"Come on, everypony knows the best magician is..." When Spike was about to say something, Ryujin pinched him. "Ouch, why that for?"

"If you are going to say another pony name, remember what we said about kinds of magic, you don't know if this Trixie magic is actually non-magic magic tricks. Or is an arcane art of magic." Ryujin glared to Spike, which makes him sigh in displeasure while he had to watch even more the show.

"There is nothing wrong about being Talented is there?" Twilight asked while she showed concern about herself, while her friends didn't know about the fact she breaks an Equestria record to perform 25 new tricks in a day.

And when Applejack was about to answer, Ryujin appeared a bit annoyed.

"Oh come on Twilight, being talented is a gift, but depends on the character who uses it, some uses it for knowledge, and others use for making people happy, and there are others who want to show how special they are because they want to follow the steps of someone who inspired them, like a father, a mentor, depends on your character. You can be prideful, ignorant, humble, or even lazy." Ryujin indeed knows how to make Twilight smile, and when the girls were about to say something, I glared at them making then shush, while Ryujin gave another important point to not just Twilight but to her friends as well."Besides, you performed 25 new magic tricks today, and I created 50 new kinds of a combo to protect the ponies, we all are Talented in our own way, and we didn't boas ourselves. It's not like when somepony was about to complain about talented ponies, they aren't referring us, am I right girls? "

At this moment, Applejack's eyes went wide open, and with a nod I gave to her, she smiled at them.

"Of course Ryujin, the problem is her character, she sounds too..."

"Shity?" Pinkie Pie appeared behind us and whispered excitedly. "Yeah, I know."

"Hmmm... Hmm...." Rainbow Dash was doing her best to open her mouth, while she was glaring at me.

"Trust me Rainbow, you being quiet today, can be good for you, it can teach you a bit about humility. Think about what you were about to say at least 10 times, and when you do that, tap my shoulder and I will give you the benefit of the doubt and I will say if you are going to stay the entire day like that or not." That made Rainbow Dash grumble even more. While Ryujin tried his best to not chuckle.

"That's not nice." Then a voice which was actually surprised me, I forgot Fluttershy was in this episode as well. "Why did you stuck her mouth, Melchior?"

I flinched a bit, so I had an idea. Without Rainbow knowing, I just went near Fluttershy and decided to whisper, the things I whispered about Rainbow Dash made Fluttershy eyes wide open.

"Oh my, Rainbow Dash, that wasn't nice for you to do that." Rainbow Dash looked at me like she wants to throw knives at me. I just shrugged accepting that and decided to talk with Fluttershy, while Trixie still performed her tricks.

First, she used her magic to bring a bouquet of flowers to her.  

I just yawned while Ryujin found it boring as well.

But then the show has stopped.

"Who darest to yawn at the great's and Powerful Trixie's performance?" Trixie looked angrily at me, because I was like in the first line of the stage, while Ryujin was distracted while using his cellphone, after walking off the stage, she stepped angrily at me. I have to say, she was a bit shorter than I remember because she was in the height of my shoulder. While she wore the same cape, while I could look further it seems she was dressing a bit of armor on her belly and on her knees, what the fuck?



One thing which surprised me a lot, was the fact she was staring at me, while she didn't look she was confused at my appearance and Ryujin as well.

"Are you going to explain why in the name of Tartarus are you tired of the Great and Powerful Trixie's show? Just because you are not a pony, doesn't mean you have the right to sleep in the opening of the Great and Powerful Trixie's performance." From the look on her face, she doesn't care which race am I and that I can give a few good points, it seems she was trying to be open mind when it comes to going to the world tours and make magic shows over there.

I was about to reply but then she pointed at my mouth.

"Trixie doesn't care who you are if you are so incredible to be bored to the Great and Powerful Trixie incredible and amazing magic show. THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE CHALLENGES YOU AT A MAGIC DISPUTE." At the moment she said that Ryujin and I became shocked, by the fact, we rushed a few minutes of the episode when everypony was trying to make Trixie lose a challenge, but then someway she always won, I skipped that part of the episode, but I didn't even imagine she would challenge me... 

Now we're on. 

"Oh...Really?" I said while I couldn't help but smile widely, while I could feel my eyes glimmering with interest, and I turn my head one side cracking my neck, and then I did the same thing with the other side, I could see all my friends and many other ponies looking at me, I made my both hands come together and crack my finger while I was excited by the idea, and looking at Trixie's eyes opening wide open when she found I used my other 10 arms doing the same thing making a huge sequence of crack sound. I was ready with the warm-up. "I  What kind of magic dispute?" 

Trixie was in shock from my interest and my creepy way to get ready.

"How did you... It doesn't matter, " Trixie was going to ask about something but she ignored her thoughts and decided to resume what she was going to say. "Trixie challenges you to the best magic tricks you can do, the one who made the other admit defeat, wins."

"Alright, I Melchior de las notches del Martes y Jueves ACCEPT YOUR CHALLENGE." I looked deep in her eyes and said that.

The awe of everypony around me, and the sudden change of pace, made Trixie glared at me and then decided to teleport no just her, but me as well.

"The Great and Powerful Trixie had already many challenges and many victories at her past, the Great and Powerful Trixie specialization is conjuration and transformation spells, and defeated many ponies among Equestria... The Great..." Trixie showed off again about her abilities, and now I have a way to defeat her...

"Hey Trixie, do you want to taste something Scrumptious?" I interrupted her while I smiled deviously 

"OH SHIT." I  heard Ryujin saying aloud his own opinion.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov: 

Nope, Nope, Nope, not a chance, not even in a billion times, I don't want to see this shit again.

"I'm out of here," I said aloud while I could sense my friends looking at me weirdly.

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked me skeptically, and when I was ready to say something, I then heard the sound of the bell. "Ding Ding"

I decided to walk away and don't look back. There is no way in Tartarus I want to be part of this disgusting thing. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov: 

That's strange, Ryujin usually just goes away when he is sure something awful will happen. What was he so fearful to see? Then something took my attention, the sound of a bell being called twice. And the next thing I saw... 

Okay, now I know why Ryujin wanted to get out of here...  

I saw Melchior being launched hight by a Magical big Spatula, then from my horror and from all of our friends, especially Fluttershy who fainted after watching this principal scene, a giant bat held by a mechanic hand, launched Melchior's head apart of his body with one hit. 

He was smiling while his head was being held by a big mechanic glove, while his body was held by 4 mechanic hands. The four hands ripped apart his limbs, making all his torso limbless, and suddenly a giant cleaver cut his torso in half making now Rarity faints after seeing all the blood, my jaw was opened terrified, Rainbow Jack was so shocked as I'm, and Applejack was with gulping heard, trying to hold her vomit.  Then the torso who was cut in half was being cocked by a big magical oven held by wires, and the body was almost like crispy. Then we heard a ding, telling the body was ready. 

I couldn't look away from this scene, I was looking straight to Trixie's face, the horror on her face showed not in her wildest dreams something so horrifying would appear. 

This time I saw Rarity finally having the strength to get up, but sadly that wasn't the right timing, because now Melchior's head, which was smiling and frozen like a happy face, was in a running machine, then we saw the same mechanic hands, now making fists and pounding mercilessly his face, making Rarity faint again.

All the pony crowd was frozen, in horrifying feeling stuck in their faces, how couldn't they do that? I think I will have nightmares about that during weeks.  Then the running machine brought his smashed face to another machine which made all his face squished out from the machine while creating a little red cylinder, the weirdest part was his face was still smiling from the red cylinder, then he was launched to 5 circles of fire-making all the cylinder cooked and burned.

Then he laid himself in a table and surprisingly inside of the torso which was cooked and cut in half. Then appeared Ketchup and Mustard and covered all the cylinder which is his face.

And then a box which was held by a mechanic hand was brought near which what remains of Melchior, and when the hand opened the box. I and all my friends gasped.

Ryujin was standing outside of the box wearing what supposed to be foreigner equipment like it was to protect the shoulders, a helmet, it was something so weird to understand.

"What the fuck?" Ryujin said, while he looked at Melchior and sighed grumpily. "I knew I shouldn't have turned left in Derpy house. Alright, let's finish this shit already."

Then after a whistle from someplace, I don't know where the last thing I saw... Ryujin kicked Melchior with so much strength... It went directly at Trixie's face, and she screamed in shock... I don't know how... but just to think about it, I'm going to get sick. 

HOW IS BUCKING POSSIBLE TO HEAR GULP MELCHIOR ENTIRE BODY AND HEAD LIKE THAT? 

SHE DIDN'T BITE, SHE SWALLOWED BY FORCE OF RYUJIN KICK, CELESTIA BUCKING DAMMIT. I'M GOING TO...

Bluarghhhh.



---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov: 

Yep, just like that, after Melchior was swallowed by Trixie, Twilight was the first one who vomits, while the others were so much terrified, they were frozen on their place, their face showed a mix of fear and disgust while their mouths were dropped as shocked but in a disgusting way.

Trixie was so much traumatized, she then vomited Melchior and by surprise, Melchior was again together, like all that shit didn't happen to him. Trixie after seeing he was standing up and walking again, let it out a deep breath and fainted on their own vomit.

The faces I saw after Melchior comebacks from the inside of Trixie were: 

Rainbow Dash and Applejack maybe decided to make a contest of who could hold their vomits because they were really struggling to not vomit. Fluttershy was the lucky one, she may have fainted in some part of the time in the beginning. Rarity may have been lucky as well she didn't saw the worst part, Pinkie Pie's face was like all the colors of the rainbow, her face was from green to purple, to blue, to read, and surprisingly she even made the color yellow with blue dots on her face, It's hare to see this kind of emotion on cartoons nowadays. Twilight, well, she is Twilight, she already had this experience before. Now, Spike, his face was frozen, maybe I should ask mom to bring us to a therapist, we may need that after today. 

Then I saw the ponies in the neighborhood. Doctor Whooves was intricated, Derpy was confused which is really good, she wouldn't want to know that either, I saw some ponies of the hospital just terrified as us, then I saw Bombon looking in shock, then she took what is the neutralizer from MIB and turned it on her face, and pressed the button. I held my laugh about that because that was something so shocking even Bombon managed to save herself, and luckily even the ponies behind her. Snips and Snails, surprisingly... not so much for me, seemed to have enjoyed, Melchior trick against Trixie, they even clapped their hands when he finished his trick and walked while bowed himself.

"Thank you, Thank you, you are so kind." Melchior walked near the mane six, which they still are in shock. "Oh, I forgot, It's your turn, Trixie."

Trixie didn't move.

"Oh, you cannot perform? Alright, I will take that as W.o, Thanks for letting me win Trixie, I know you are a great performance, but I hope you have enjoyed this taste trick." Melchior then teleported away. Making us, staring at the place during some time.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov: 

I, how, I mean, what the... what? Oh, Celestia, I want to... ughhh.

I don't know what in the Tartarus happened, but that was disgusting, and I don't know what to do anymore. Then something strange happened. 

Spike stomped and clapped his hands, then Ryujin did the same thing, while Spike started to sing: 



"Fuck this shit I'm out, mmmmmm hmmmmm, fuck this shit, I'm out. NO THANKS. Don't mind me, Imma just grab my stuff and leave, excuse me, please." Spike made a lot of weird poses, making everypony around him, while Ryujin decided to get out from the stage and take off the clothes he was using. He seems he was singing a duet with Spike, even if has a few cursed words. "Fuck this shit I'm out, NOPE! Fuck this shit I'm out, alright then."

Spike was brought on his knees at the floor and raised his arms and continue to sing. "I DON'T WHAT THE FUCK THIS HAPPEN. But I don't really care, ImgonnagettheFuckouthere."

Spike made a few funny quick steps while he was walking away, and Ryujin was singing too.

"FUCK THIS SHIT I'M OUT." They said leaving us, even more, confused than before.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hades Pov:

"So that's all the story." I sighed while I took another glass of water in my mouth, I vent about all the problems I had during these 10 years, and it seems finally the heavy burden in my chest and the weight in my shoulders was released and I can have some relief. While I looked at my friend taking a good listen with patience and care.

"So how do you feel now?" The little kid asked me, while I gave a relief sigh making his smile even brighter. "Feeling better?"

"Yeah, thanks for listening me J, I know you know what I've been having during these years, but sometimes, even if I was a god before, I still made the same mistakes when I was treated as the inferior god. J, I just want to know what to do now." I took a look at my glass which was full of water again, looking at the smiling lamb looking at my water, and nodding his head, indicating I should drink the water even more. Even if that was my 10th glass. I don't know why I didn't go to the bathroom until now, that's a great mystery.

"Well if that's your question, the answer is pretty simple." The older humble sir around the kid smiled at me... There is a trick when it comes to this trio, J is a really trick guy when it comes to answers. He usually just gives 3 kinds of answers, yes, no or...

"Wait for it." The kid said while I slammed my head at my table. Making a sound and the three of them gasp in surprise.

Most people hate the answer wait for it... Because it would be easier if was just yes or no because the answer would be definitive at the moment, while wait for it, is a mysterious answer, where you don't know when, if or how the answer will appear and that is like a test of faith and courage for many people who follows J principles. 

"Just you J, to make many mortals has such patience with that kind of answer, but even your friends you have such courage to give this answer and not a direct direction on what to do?" I murmured while I could see the smile of J change to a sigh, it seems he was a bit sad from my reaction.

"Look B, I understand what happened to you, and I know you are confused about that, but you need to have faith in me, even if I tell you the direction or the instructions to you, you will not accomplish by your free will, and sometimes I like to surprise everyone by making them understand, even if they have free will when their will makes a decision by the circumstances it's not because I gave the instructions directly, but your heart and mind decided to follow the instincts instructed by your soul." The little kid got up from his chair, and walked around my table and tapped at my knee. "I want to make people to learn about me by love, and not because I wanted them to do it. Remember Paul?"

"Yeah, one assassin of your followers, and then he became one of your most influencers at the world." I know because there is a lot of versions of his story around the world.

"For to make an impact inside of him, I had to make him face me, he wanted to kill everyone who was following my examples and giving the representation of my laws to the people, I had to face him, and by being that it made him blind. I knew the consequences of my encounter with him, but you know why I didn't give his vision after I left?" He asked me while I decided to be in silence, thinking about that, why J who is the representation of love and peace didn't give the vision to the assassin of his followers before? He had such tragedic end, but still, he didn't blame them, just forgiven. 

"Why?" I decided to wait for him to tell me.

"His heart, his heart was following the laws of the old testament, and his free will was induced by the laws inside of his heart, when I made an encounter to him, his heart was still following the laws of the ancient age, and to change that, I needed to make his free will change the laws inside of his heart." He then smiled at me while I looked at him surprised.

"When he was blind, he didn't eat, drink during days, he just prayed, prayed, not because I told him, but his free will wanted to see again, and by that, he knew the ancient laws doesn't applied to me, because the laws of my father, is my laws, and my laws, is the same laws you and all the humans read during every day, not just any human, but all my brothers, sisters, cousins, sons, daughters, all my followers who by their own heart and free will wanted to follow me with full of their hearts."

I was in silence listening the reason of why he doesn't want to give me a direct answer... Because he knows my free decisions based on my free will, will be the answer to change the future for the better, and follow the instincts of my heart, while still being using my free will. 

I understand why J wanted so much to explain that to me because he has faith in me.

"And trust me, there are 2 things I know it will cheer you up now." The kid J moved quickly and went directly to the chair, making the old man and the lamb look at me. "Firstly, Balthazar took care of all the cultists of your grandfather, so that means you still have time to prepare yourself, like 1 month and 10 days. But I wouldn't be surprised if he tries to send some creatures with limitations to try to annoy you."

"WHAT?" Balthazar. That name gives me chills inside of my body, he is the elder brother of someone which I respect very much, he is the elder brother of Mr. Mascate, just knowing Mr. Mascate and his brother took care of the cultists and followers of the Titan of the Sky, made myself happy and scary at the same time. Mascate usually doesn't talks about his family, actually, I never talked too much with him, I should do that more often. 

"It seems now I brought your attention, anyway, Uranus still will try to make some sabotage while being immobile, but I have to say, you did well to follow your heart and destroying the hourglass, that will make his restrictions even more powerful, but I still wouldn't underestimate him if I was you. I cannot help you with this care, because I have my fights, but the 3 people I allowed to help you are enough to deal with all the burdens inside of your heart." The old version of J smiled at me, while the lamb didn't pay attention and was cuddled by the kid.

"Understood, what about the other thing?" I was relieved about my problems with my brothers will have passed away while I still have time to prepare my own employees to find strategies to defeat this monsters, even with our new bodyguards like my two nephews. But I wish I couldn't have sacrificed my 2 employees in exchange to containing my grandfather and kill my father, and by that, even one employee had to risk his life in exchange of that. 

I still needed more good news, but suddenly I heard a chuckle, not from the kid and not from the older, but from the lamb, who smiled at me and nodded, making the kid and the old man chuckled. Then in the same unison they looked at me and said.

"I heard your thoughts and the burden inside of your heart, so let me give you the second thing you will enjoy to know..."

They opened their mouths...

...

THEY WHAT?

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

??? Pov: 

Wow, my ear is ringing, someone must be talking about me. Who knows? 

"CONCELOUR BLAZER I TORCH THE DRAGON LORD DEMAND YOUR PRESENCE" I heard a voice screaming my name, even I just am in the mountain next to the Dragon Lord. 

"Sigh, dragons, they need to learn how to chill up for a while, especially this dragon Lord, it will suck having to deal 5 seasons until his daughter Ember takes the throne." I took my favorite hat and with my cane walked in the direction of the mountain where the dragon lord is.

"Be a counselor of the Dragon Lord has some perks but is annoying at the same time, I wanted to be at home watching movies. I just want to know how my wife and kid doing at this exact moment."
> Boast Buster Finally - Part 2. (Non Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Twilight Pov: 

Alright, that's it, every time Ryujin says he is going to leave, follow him and don't look back, or if he makes a scandal it means something awful is going to happen so better close my eyes and my ears at the future. 

Why, I mean, How? How Melchior did such disgusting thing and made all the ponies look traumatized, he is a prince, doing something scandalous like that would be awful and would make a bad mark on his name, I'm sure Princess Celestia wouldn't do something so traumatizing like that. 

Thinking about that, Princess Celestia the princess of the sun, Princess Luna the princess of the Moon, Melchior acted so terribly and traumatizing many ponies would have nightmares from now on...

Then something came inside my mind: 

"This is the true Melchior, while he acts as noble and a good guy some times, he cannot change his bad behavior sometimes like he actually is the Lord of Nightmares, even stronger than what you could say the entity of Chaos and the Nightmares at the same time" The words of Ryujin was stuck inside of my mind. Melchior is the Prince of Nightmares?  Why I forgot about this crucial information? Like, thinking about that, doesn't him doing what he was supposed to do? Like, make many ponies have some sort of nightmare? 

BUT THAT DOESN'T MAKE SENSE, I MEAN, IT DOES, BUT WHY MELCHIOR WOULD DO SOMETHING SO CRUEL LIKE THAT?

"ahh." Then I heard in my side, the girls bringing to me Fluttershy who was still unconscious, she must have been in shock, from such terrible thing happening to a friend. But thankfully she didn't watch the rest... Wait a minute, she didn't watch the rest of the acting... Did he act so much shocking in the first moment for her to get knocked out just for the rest of us suffer from nightmares? Hm...  so many possibilities.

"...light..."Then a muffled voice snapped my thoughts. "Twilight."

It was Applejack who was waving in my face, trying to snap me out. 

"Girl, ah have to say, this Melchior fella indeed made that artist have a show. Ah almost feeling sorry for her." Applejack appointed to the mare who was sleeping on her vomit, Rarity was being carried by Rainbow Dash who was still mute because of Melchior's magic, while I could see Pinkie Pie still pallid after everything.

I have so many theories... but I need to confirm something.

"Pinkie..."  I didn't ever imagine I would try that.

"Yeah?" She asked me while she felt weak and pallid.

"I remember you caught exactly the situation on the tower of the battle against Nightmare Moon happened, you got right of Ryujin was fighting, do you have any idea of why Melchior did that?" I asked because I think my own answers relay to somepony I can trust and doesn't think the same way as me.

"Oh, you sneaky bastard." I heard Pinkie Pie suddenly saying that in a weird accent, making me look at her awkwardly.

"Excuse me?" I was offended by what she said.

"Just a reference, nothing you would understand. Wait a sec..." Then I saw Pinkie Pie, looking weirdly at me but doesn't look at me. It was strange. 

Alright, you heard the mare, I want you to explain what the heck me and everypony just saw...Hm... Alright... Gotcha.

Then Pinkie Pie blinked at me. 

"It seems his energy power was running out so he must create a nightmare realm, so he is making deals around Ponyville to make him stronger, so if he proceeds to create a Nightmare realm, he could create even more items for deals and helps everypony at the future." I don't know how Pinkie Pie does that, but I can now think better about the information she gave me.

"Thank you Pinkie Pie, now it seems the pieces are working together, girls, let's go to the Library, Spike and Ryujin must be there trying to forget what they saw, we should do the same." While I don't have internet, I think Pinkie Pie would be the best way for me to find information without breaking my mind... I hope so...

I still can't wait for Pinkie Sense episode. Alright, I need to fix this 4th wall or somepony would be grumpy pants about it... ALRIGHT, ALRIGHT, IT'S DONE.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov: 

That was fucked up, Melchior really messed up this time. I will have a good conversation with aunty Lunes, she needs to make Melchior grounded urgently. And maybe I should ask for her a good therapist because we must need someone. 

Melchior really decided to pull up Bill Cipher this time. Because I don't know if anypony other than Snips and Snail are going to have good dreams after today. Especially, Trixie, I think we will not have Ursa Minor attacking Ponyville today, but changing the episode like that wouldn't make problems in the future? I remember every time when someone tries to change the course of the time would just get bit on the but hard...

Maybe, just to make sure the flux of the episode works again, I should wake up the Ursa Minor... Nah, I don't want to have the blame on destroying the city.

"Ryujin." Then I finally remembered Spike was talking to me until I started having a monologue.  "You are doing it again. What are your thoughts?"

"Do you have a sensation of something that should have happened and when it didn't happen you have a bad feeling?" I have to be honest, I don't like the idea of not waking the Ursa Minor up, but don't have it waking up, would make serious changes at the future, and I have a bad feeling about that.

"At the moment we met Snips and Snails today, I think if we just went on Sugarcube Corner, we wouldn't see what Melchior did today." The moment Spike said that his body shrove in trauma. 

I have to say, he got a good point on there, usually, Spike's feelings about Ursa Minor and what the girls make it down on Twilight made him has the same sensation I have now because maybe for him that was something really terrible, but it was fine Twilight was there to save the day. 

"Yeah, you're right, you know what? Let's get inside of the Oak Library and we take a good drink of water or maybe do a lemonade to relax from this random day, we already reached our quota, let's talk something else... How is it going Digimon?" I decided to open the door, while Spike smiled at me.

"I'm doing great, I just need to make sure I had all my digivolutions and skills done, then I will try to take down that damned company which made my blood boil every time I say their name," Spike said something that made me chuckle at the moment. "What's so funny?"

"You are saying that because it seems when you say their names it will give them power," I said while Spike just clicked his tongue and ignored me. 

While I walked until the fridge and grabbed a jar of water Spike said something I wasn't expecting.

"I'm not a fan of harry potter if you are saying something like that." Spike now said something which caught me off in surprise.

"How did you know it was a Harry Potter reference?" I asked in surprise.

"Youtube, there are some videos about explaining which most villains of movies, I don't know why I decided to watch that video, but it was fun to watch. I saw the reviews between the two movies, Harry Potter and Lord of Rings, I didn't watch the movies, but I think Lord of Rings would be better for me." Spike then said something I almost dropped the jar, but in some way, I caught while dancing and almost dropping water on the floor. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, yeah. It's just, Spike... Remember when I fought Shining Armor and I asked if they play O&O? " I needed to be sure.

"Yeah, why?" Spike raised his eyebrow while I took 2 glasses and poured water on them.

"Are you an Ogre Master? " I asked while then gulped making his eyes wide open.

"How did you know that?" He asked me alarmed.

"Because Lord of Rings is what roleplayers masters loved to use as a base on their roleplay and many became great loremasters using movies and books from this franchise, the lore itself is what created the fantasy world of roleplays," I said solemn, making Spike gasp in such surprise.

"Really?"

"Totally. You need to watch all the franchise, and I have to say, I'm big fan of Lord of Rings, you will learn something incredible about a dragon, what is the representation of power to a dragon... his name is Smaug, a dragon many humans and monsters should respect and fear. " I said solemnly while Spike gulped his glass while listening to me, I heard his throat making a loud gulp.

"That's awesome. I want to watch it, maybe we can watch before sleep today, I know for sure I want to remember to dream about monsters, mages, knights, a dragon than a lunatic killing himself and entering inside a pony and being vomited in the front of everypony." Well, I cannot blame Spike, that was indeed traumatic, for both of us.

"I think when mom comes back home, she will call her a therapist so we must ask her to call a therapist for us as well." I just don't know how changed mom will come back home, but let's hope she is okay...

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Celestia Pov:

Celestia Pov:

"Do you want more tea Sif?" I smiled at the little spirit wolf who was barking happily near my sit. I used my magic to bright the teapot while I used my hands to bring the sugar pot and a spoon. "Do you want 1 or 2 sugar cubes?"

"Woof, Woof." Sif on his blue transcendent form replied to me while I used two sugar cubes on its bowl. 

"I'm so glad you are enjoying your experience over here Sif." I patted its head while I looked at the other spirits who were walking around the royal dining room while I smiled at them.  While it's difficult to listen to everyone, it's a bit fun to see the way they are interacting with each and other, especially looking Patches creeping out the guards around me, boasting them and temptation them to a few artifacts. While they were going to say something, I scowled him to not make my guards into a trap as he did to me... many times. 

While he was calling me a spoils sport, I could see the smile on his face. 

"I have to say, Tia... I never thought I would cross into a paradise after so many battles across the Abysm." A familiar voice that made Sif bark happily made me smile.

"I told you all, this place you lived, nopo... I mean, nobody, undead or a human, doesn't deserve to live over there. While there are tragedies I couldn't contain or the reason I couldn't save that place, I at least managed to save you all, and for me is enough."

"HAHAHA." I heard not just one, but 2 voices laughing happily on my reaction, the two of my best friends who seemed to agree with me. Solaire and Siegmeyer seemed to not be the strongest among us but they are what I call, my personal guards and friends. 

"So I take your laughing as the agreement of what I said?" I smiled as the way I smiled as my own subjects. 

"Of course your highness. We never thought the afterlife would be so perfect." They both nodded while said together. They seemed to keep doing that, just to annoy me. But I cannot blame them.

"Well, now that everyone is enjoying your tea and having this meeting, you may have a guess on why I called you here on this afterlife. Silver Stream,  Running Shifter." I called out my two guards who seemed to still be humiliated from the battle and cannot think a reason on why they are there, but they have the same guess many ponies would think.

"Your highness... I want me to retire from the services of the Royal Guardsman." Running Shifter was the first one who said that in front of my friends while being followed by Silver Stream.

"I know your reason for telling that, but let me say something, I refuse your retirement, actually I want you two to be part of my new regiment of personal Guards." I smiled softly while I could see the surprised expression of both guards who seemed so taken back.

"But... but... why? We didn't even fight your son and we lost badly because we were knocked out easily." Silver Stream said and questioned the reason for my doing.

"Well 2 reasons, the first one may be the first time you will hear that because my friends heard that a lot... Because I want to." After I said that, a chuckle and giggling came around the room, making the guards looking at me in confusion. "The second reason is, you may not think about that, but you two have been my personal guards during 5 years and been near my side in all the times, even being defeated by Nightmare Moon trying to protect me, even I tell you I would fight Nightmare Moon by myself. And if you wouldn't do that not just for a princess, but to a friend..."

When I said that, my two guards eyes wide opened to me while I nodded.

"Many ponies may not think about it, but you two proved to be friends to me on many occasion, even when I was freaking out because of my student, you decided to ignore me... But I would have preferred a help." I joked while I could sense the two stallions chuckling to me. "I want to create not one regiment, but 2 regiments of Royal Guards. One is about improving the Royal Guards over Equestria."

"And what about the others?" I heard a voice I thought was insane but it seems his spirit became sane again.

"Logan, It's so good to hear your voice again, it seems now you are a spirit, your mind became free from the insanity I warned you about it." I notice him having me a sheepish smile while trying to hide with his heat.

"Miss Celestia, I'm curious about what you plan to do with us as well, I know you have plans, but I'm still trying to understand..."

"Don't try too hard." Patches came while he looked at the guards again who was still trying to compose themselves, while I maintained my glare on him. "This princess, at least did something great to us, a new world to explore, and new opportunities to take, so Princess, what is all that about?"

"At least let me finish," I said aloud, making all the spirits around me quiet down. I looked at my guards and with a smile I said. "And the last but the most important of all will be my regiment of noble knights."

At the moment I said that both of my guards let their mouths drop, trying to process the information I just gave to him.

"You two, the same as my friends over this room. You've proved your value over my challenges and problems, being supportive and letting me help you as well. Something I forgot what is a difference between a noble, to a noble friend. So this time I want to make something great for you all." I raised from my chair while I took the sword who was near my side, and then I put the tip over this room. "I Princess Celestia Solares, the princess of the sun. I hereby create this new regiment, of a group of knights, and nobles in my eyes. You are at the same level or even beyond the royal guards and the nobles over Equestria. I know I can trust all of you to not abuse your power over my country and in my world. Because I know the character of everyone."

My voice echoed over the room, not just the spirits who seemed quiet, but my personal guards are in silence on the project I just created now. I know this will change not one but maybe a lot of events in the future, but I have a great feeling I'm doing the best thing I could do to my country, and to my friends. 

"You all will be my personal guards and my champions in any occasion over this world, you can feel the sense of peace, but remember WE ARE, even me, I am a knight who passed through experiences, and we mustn't forget the people who died in our hands, the monsters we had to kill, the friendship we ever have. You can trust me, because I know I will not make the same mistake as the people did in your world. As I believe, my personal guards, Running Shifter and Silver Stream want to be stronger just to show their value in the same way we did for them." At the moment I said that both my royal guards, no... my new Noble Knights kneel down in front of me with respect and gratitude for my new project. I know how they want more than ever walks the path of the Hell itself, just to show how much that will mean to them. So I will make sure all my friends train them. Without rest.

"It's an honor, your highness." Both knights bowed down, while I looked to my friends who seemed to kneel down to me as well, in gratitude and in respect. Lord Gwyn, that's the mistake you did and I will not do, you didn't know the true value of friendship, and your pride to maintain the light made all these people suffers tragic ends, while you must have believed in the darkness approach and let the new light begin... Oh lord Gwyn if you just made friends with the dragons, maybe your world would be totally different from what was.

I'm not just the knight who sacrificed myself to extend the light, but I'm the one who started the darkness, light, and darkness are in harmony the same way as sun and eclipse. Now I understand both of that, and that will show this world, what is the difference from me on 1000 years ago and who am I today.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov: 

"So this is basically what we are supposed to do now," I said after explaining the part of the deal we did to Melchior.

"Even after what he did today? I don't think that's a good thing for we make today, especially the last ingredient Ryujin." Spike said looking weird at the recipe I gave to him. 

"I know its a bit unfair but it's the only way we can make him explain what the heck he did, and what is he supposed to do after making all of us watch that show, I have pity for the mare who maybe has some ego problems, but destroying a show like that, I don't wish even for my own enemies."  After I took some of the ingredients, while Spike nodded to me, he may felt a bit of pity after looking that mare faint in her own vomit. 

"Yeah, I hope she is okay. Do you think she will try to make another show over here?" Spike asked me an interesting question, while I just nodded to him.

"I don't know much about Trixie, but looking at my cellphone she seems a strong mare who wants to do her best to be the best illusionist magician over Equestria. I'm sure she will try to pull some trick which almost looks like "real" magic." I quote while I gave a positive sense while I and Spike took our aprons and got almost ready to start.

In the moment we closed our eyes, I heard the door open with an alarming voice from my friend and roommate. 

"Ryujin I have questions about today." In the moment she said that, I didn't even open my eyes.

"Yeah, yeah, later. Twilight, go play with the girls quietly while I and Spike need to get in the zone." I said while Spike walked near me and we looked at the flash passing through the window at the Kitchen.

"What the..." Applejack said while me and Spike ignored her as we looked at the sky and we said together. 

"We are ready to receive instruction from the realm of creation above us and the sandwich we are about to conceive. We are open, use us."  I opened my eyes and looked at Fluttershy. "I hope after you watch all the weirdness over today you will follow my advice, please go play outside or the next floor." 

At the moment she was going to say something I turn my back to her, and I played the song.

 

"Let's go up Fluttershy, you know when Ryujin gave us one advice, especially for one of us, it will be better if we follow," Twilight said while taking a good glance at the movement dances me and Spike are doing. 

While I heard the steps on the next floor. I still sense Rainbow Dash and Applejack looking at us, while Rarity was still at the floor unconscious. 

Spike started washing the vegetables, while I am sharing the knife.

"One, two, three, four, five, six." 

I took a big piece of meat, which I tempered with rosemary and thyme inside of a plastic bag which I suck all the air making a void inside of it, and made the technique of cooking called sous-vide. And add that inside of hot water which is 135 degrees.  

Spike took my knife which I sharpened then he cut the bread in half, which he toasted the inside with his fire breath, and finally said.

"Cream Cheese." He passed, while I used the next ingredient. 

"Pickles made from Prismo in Adventure Time," I said while Spike took the next ingredients and we both continued working.

"And some dill."

I looked at the bird outside of the window and then I took a knife and then gave the next ingredients, which terrified the look of Applejack and Rainbow Dash.

"Diced boiled eggs, bird from the window," I said while I looked at Spike, he was still sad about that, and I had to nod to him sadly. 

"Sliced cucumbers, Sliced Roma tomatoes, sweet yellow onions," Spike said while the onions smell still makes my eyes water for a moment. 

"Tears for salt." I took my tears and launched them at the sandwich which is almost done.

"Meat prepared sous- vide and bacon," I said while I cooked both of them because Spike didn't know how to cook meat. 

Then I look at the lobster in front of me.

"You are the most important ingredient." I nodded to Spike, which he opened the boiling cauldron. 

I launched the lobster which made a little noise while we could see a kind of spirit going outside of the cauldron, which I took a familiar spiritual sword called Tenseiga, and I used the tip of the sword to direct the soul inside of the sandwich.

"Lobster Soul," I said while Spike approached me and the sandwich, which the results were... Perfect... The perfect sandwich is done. At the moment we closed with the other half of the bread, the sandwich started to glow.

And the light and the smell getting outside of it, was really powerful, even me and Spike after looking for a few seconds we became tempted to eat a bite, when I turn my back, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, eyes were surprised and dazzled from such powerful snack.

"What tarnation on Equestria is that.? " Applejack approached me, while I put my hand on her shoulder.

"This Applejack is the perfect sandwich. Now listen closely to everyone, what happened now must never leave this room, for everypony who what you know this gross bastardization of goddess's law, their ignorance would label this as the ultimate crime of hubris." I quote one of my favorite pony mov references, while I could see the looks on Rainbow Dash's eyes like she was confused but totally afraid, what dark things I must do, she now thinks I did some real shit stuff, so she just nods her head.   

"Are we gonna rape it?" At the moment Spike comment that I don't know how is that possible, but Rainbow Dash found a way to open her mouth wide enough while at the same time Applejack screamed the same sentence.

"WHAT" Their sound was loud enough to attract the ponies over the Oak Library.

"It's a joke, it's a joke, I'm just kidding," Spike said that, while the girls were still freaked out from the sudden quote. But that seemed to calm down.

I laughed hard, while Spike tried his best to apologize himself to the girls, while Fluttershy, Twilight, and Pinkie Pie quickly run under stairs. 

"What happened? We heard the shouting, what... Oh..." Twilight came quickly and at the moment she saw the shining sandwich she became awe from such beauty. 

"Is this the perfect Sandwich?" Pinkie Pie came near us, while both I and Spike nodded to her. "So this was part of your deal to Melchior in exchange for clothes?"

"Yep." I actually just will say yes and no because Pinkie Pie can read many of my Pov actions and many chapters of this fiction, so what is the point to make the same conversation, over and over again.

"So this is how you managed to take all those wonderful clothes without asking me." So finally Rarity woke up from her faint. "From that disgusting friend of yours?" 

"Look, if you are talking about Melchior, you are probably right, he is weird, strange, disgusting, manipulator from reality, scary, obnoxious and other adjectives and pronouns. But I guess he has a reason..." I said while I took the sandwich and at the moment I looked at Applejack and Rainbow Dash were going to say something I made a zip in my mouth to make the last conversation be over, while they just quickly nodded to me. 

"So how you are going to do with this sandwich? Do you know where Melchior is it?" Twilight came near me and asked me that question, while I tried to call Melchior on the cellphone, it was occupied, and I tried some text messages but he didn't reply. 

"Well, we will add it to the fridge while I will wait for him to appear. Because I have some serious questions to ask him." I said seriously, while I notice a hand in my shoulder, it was Applejack.

"You're not the only one fella." Applejack pointed at all the girls around the kitchen, while at the moment I heard a rumbling from not just my but from everypony at the kitchen. 

I sighed. Maybe it's time for something nopony never witness and will be the best lunch ever.

"Alright, guys, who want some pizza?" I said while everypony unless Applejack, quote in surprise and confusion.

"Pizza?" 

"Ah can't believe it. You know how to make a pizza?" That question surprised me.

"You know what a pizza is?" I asked in return when Applejack suddenly took her cellphone witch I forgot about during a few days, then she just showed me a picture I never thought I would fight so hard to not laugh. 

"What is it?" Pinkie Pie approached behind me her head above my shoulder she looked at the picture which she started laughing while taking the attention of all the other mares.

When they got close to my side and Spike in my front to take a look as the picture Applejack was holding at her hands, she started to talk.

"Ah've been watching a few episodes of Masterchef, a great program ah tell yah, and then it next video Ah never in mah dreams I would laugh so hard about seeing one of the judges dressed as a slice of pizza like you said." Applejack showed me a picture of Joe Bastiani literally wearing a slice of pizza costume on what it seems on an episode of Junior Masterchef. "Ah've been laughing my ass off during days while ah was working at the farm, but ah never tried what he calls one of the most amazing foods at the world." 

"Joe Bastiani... a slice of pizza, I will never look at him the same way again..." I gulped my laugh the hard as I could, how could the one of the most critic which can destroy careers with one trash basket, now wearing a fantasy of slice of pizza. "Well if you don't know what is it, but are curious about it, in my home, pizza is one of the most loved meals in the world. So let's see if we have the ingredients."

"Awesome." Rainbow Dash cheered after imagining how pizza would taste like after hearing Applejack admitting she heard about it. "We are going to eat food from another world."

I heard Rainbow Dash exciting talking while I checked the ingredients, it seems all is in order.

"Alright girls and Spike. Everything is here, how about we do this. I will give you instructions on how to do it, and we can talk while we cook. How that sound?" I could see a happy smile on their face. Well, that may be a great thing for we change our minds after what we just witness, so I think is better to not mind the Ursa Minor anymore.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shining Armor Pov:

It was not an easy decision to make, leaving the city I was used to protecting to a neighbor city, but from the news of the princesses. I heard the children of the princess were living at Ponyville. So I think that's a good opportunity to visit my sister and say I'm sorry for being a stubborn idiot. 

Me the chief of Royal Guards, Shining Armor knew after that evaluation from the princess not just my name but from the Royal Guards reputation would be ruined in the future. Then my sister became angry with me because I let my pride take up my judgment, and now I cannot think about being the same Royal Guard as before. 

Because, that fight was shameful not just to me, but to all my squad. But from a good sign, I discovered at least 2 good news... One: It seems I have a new group to play O&O during my free time, and Two: They are willing to follow me to visit Ponyville and stay for a while to talk with the princes about the new changes over the future.

I know for the fact, if somepony creates a rumor it will spread like fire, so we don't have much time until Canterlot finds out the fewer guards over the street. Or the fact it happened before from somepony which I have an idea who... How we the Royal Guards were useless and the civilians would be the ones to support the princesses if they get tired. 

I was so tired to explain to Cady everything was going to be okay, even if my title and reputation would be tarnished. I slept at the train sit while I was praying to recover my exhaustion from this week. It was like in one week my life got upside down, and the worst is... I have nopony other than me to blame for. 

My challenge was to survive in 10 minutes... I couldn't take 3... I just wanted to rest for a few hours. And the only thing I remembered was the touching over my shoulder shaking me.

"Captain, we are here." A muffled voice called me, I was still sleepy, but after I opened my eyes, I checked a stallion with black fur and white mane with a chief cap looking to all the ponies, it seems he was repeating the same call as the last time.

"Alright everypony, we are approaching Ponyvile. The last parade, I want you to get your stuff ready after taking a leave, everything left behind will be not our responsibility." 

I yawned while I checked my squad who was already with their luggage. It seems now we are going to stay at the Ponyvile for a while. I hope my sister is at home... But where does she lives?  

"Oh buck, I forgot to ask the princesses where the princes and my sister are. We are going to ask for help. But I don't know if somepony would know where the Princes Melchior, Spike, and Ryujin would live." I was having a bad start, how I'm going to find them.

"Err... Captain?" I notice my soldiers looking apprentice to the window, and when I turned to it, my eyes went wide open.

"How..." HOW THE BUCK PRINCE MELCHIOR KNEW WE ARE GOING TO BE HERE? 

I screamed inside myself while I looked at the grinning prince with a giant plaque write:  WELCOME TO PONYVILE CAPTAIN SHINING ARMOR, SUNSHINE SMILE, LUCKY SHOT, GOLDEN WING, SILVER TONGUE, AND SILENT WALK. 
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov: 

"So you take this pasta, and using both hands you create a ball, and then you start spin just like that," I explained while I used everything I learned from the recipe of books and cartoons. Usually isn't that hard, so I did a good example of how to make a disk of pasta while I could see the ponies looking at it in awe.

"Woooo." Said in unison while I laid the pasta over the table, and then I decided to grab a tomato sauce, and then using a spoon I let it out over the disk of pizza while I used the spoon to spread the sauce perfectly. 

"Alright, this is the most basic of how to make a pizza. You have the pasta and the tomato sauce, now it will be just the toppings. So..." When I was going to say something. I saw the girls getting crazy and jumping over the ingredients ready to put over the pizza. Rainbow Dash brought kind of hot sauce, Applejack brought Apples, Twilight brought some flowers, Rarity and Fluttershy brought things I don't even know what it is and Pinkie Pie has a Chocolat Chips.  "WAAAAAAIT."

My scream made all the excitement over the girls stop at the moment they were going to release their ingredients. 

"Girls. Please, you hadn't even proved the traditional pizza yet, and you already went crazy trying to mix up a lot of favorite ingredients, which I'm totally against the idea. It will make the pizza flavor not go well because it isn't even cooked yet." I know. I KNOW when it comes to a recipe in a cartoon show, there will be always the first people who want to make a few... million changes over the food, and it will make it not edible.  "Pinkie Pie, release that chocolate chips right now. We will not make a sweety pizza." 

"But... But..." Pinkie was looking at me like she was really sad and in the verge of cry, I'm curious how they still make their ears drop as usually the animals do. While I had to look above me and breathe thinking why it has to be these girls to start doing this.

"We will make a sweet pizza on Sugar Cube Corner I promise," I assured her, while I think it was going to be great to make the girls enjoy to learn this recipe, including Spike that would be a great routine to do every weekend or at least once or twice at the month. 

Pinkie Pie sniffed while cleaned her tear looking smiling to me.

"Do you Pinkie Promise?" Wow, a Pinkie Promise, such responsibility, well. I cannot back down, but I have to make the girls learn about this Pinkie Promise later.

"I have a better one. I Royal Promise." After I said that suddenly I heard a thunderstrike outside of the window. I and the girls looked curiously what was, and it was Derpy who was messing with the clouds until the lightning got out. Nothing to worry about, but then I heard a firework whistle like it was launched suddenly. Wow-what the heck? Well, not my problem.

Pinkie Pie and the girls were confused the same way I was, then, Rainbow Dash actually brought an interesting conversation.

"Wow, I don't know what this Royal Promise is, but to make such coincidence happen to like a thunder, it seems really important." Rainbow Dash caught the idea, if it was like Adventure time, maybe the influence of this promise is still as strong as the show. "But what is that royal Promise? Well, we know you are a Prince because ... you know, suddenly let out many screams about Princess Celestia being your mom... So this is like something just the Princesses and the nobles know?" 

The silence went inside over the room, not just me but even Spike and the girls were surprised by the accurate observation of Rainbow Dash. I looked at the shocked girls, and then I reflected how many times I told I was highness and I was trying to keep a secret, but I was terrible in doing that, maybe because I wasn't focused on trying to hold a secret about me and Princess Celestia being my mother. That makes a lot of sense. 

"That..." I appointed to Rainbow Dash while I said the only thing passed in my mind. That's, that's the character I liked in Rainbow Dash, she can be a pain in the ass, but when it comes to observation she can be 100% percent accurate when she is flying...

"What?" Rainbow Dash still didn't get why I said that... 

"That's the personality I want you to have while talking to me because you are a great observer. Wow, until today I wasn't talking about me exposing as princess Celestia son, but now that you told me, it seems I was too oblivious to try to hide this little secret." I have to say, that's really impressive, I never thought I would see this size of observation early. "And the best part, you didn't boast yourself for 5 minutes, that's beyond amazing."

"Well, what can I say. I'm... HEY!!" Rainbow Dash let it out a huge indignation shout while I and the others started laughing, I couldn't imagine seeing Rainbow Dash pouting. But I regret not taking a picture.

"Anyway, I will make the most simple and still one of the most loved pizza in the whole Equestria and the world I lived on," I told the girls while I took 2 simples ingredients and over the tomato sauce, I covered with mozzarella cheese and oregano. Then with some olives on top, I let inside of the oven and turned on the fire.  "Now we let this at the oven over 20 minutes or until the cheese is completely melted."

"That's it? It doesn't sound so complicated." Twilight came near me while I just nodded to her.

"Sometimes the simplicity is amazing and we are not great chefs from a restaurant, I know for sure if Applejack knows a few episodes of a master chef, she knows what advice the judges do." I glanced at Applejack who suddenly decided to let go the Apple and brought Mushrooms and Panacota cheese?  "Wow, why sudden change AJ?"

"He...sorry the apple was my first choice reflex, but remembering from Master Chef Canada, Ah've always wanted to try these 2 combinations because it became a winner round over there."  Applejack blushed sheepishly, so that's why she always bring apples over the cooking, it was her usual reflex? Well, it makes sense.

"Alright, let's everyone make your kind of pizza, and let's see how the pizza of each and others will end up. Spike and I will be the judges." I suggested while the girls seemed happy with the idea. Then each of them ran over the kitchen taking their ingredients, I even saw Rainbow Dash flew quickly outside from the Library, maybe to buy more ingredients or bring from her home? While everypony getting ready Spike suddenly looked at me. 

"Why am I have to be a judge too?"  Spike asked me while making me surprised. "I hope I could participate too."

I approached him while I decided to give a little secret.

"Yeah, but we can make a pizza once per week or twice during the month, but I doubt the girls would enjoy eating gems as we do, and..." I looked at the girls who were talking about their ideas while they cannot hear us. "It's free food Spike, who would be dumbass to refuse it?"

Spike pondered a bit, while I could see a big smile on his face nodding to me. 

After all the girls got ready over the table, and Rainbow Dash bringing all the flour and eggs and even milk and some other ingredients to help, it seems the girls look ready. Then I heard a familiar alarm over my cellphone.



The girls who were near me suddenly stop what they were doing, and Pinkie Pie looked at me and my cellphone, her eyes widened open, and maybe I know why she is doing that.

"I don't know why but this song makes me really annoyed." Pinkie Pie scoffed and decided to let all the ingredients over the table, while the girls and I look deeply at her... 

Poor Pinkie Pie... Something to annoy her is a rare category, just I and Melchior knows the reason of why such hate over the song.

Are you going to tell me why?

Not a chance.

Grumpypants 

Stop breaking the fourth wall, it's not your time to narrate. 

Anyway. I looked at the oven and it seems my pizza is ready.

"Alright everypony and dragon, behold... The first pizza over Equestria." I took the pizza with a glove to not burn my hands and with a knife I sliced the pizza in 8, making everyone including me to have a slice. "Some cultures like to eat pizza with a knife and fork, and others think is a bad habit of doing that while they eat themselves by using their hands. So be free to eat the way you like it."

I took one slice with my hands while I waited for everyone over the room to make their way to eat. 

"Now let's be clear... we take the first bite together, on 3... 1...2...and 3!" I said it while everyone takes a bite.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Luna Pov: 

Wow, who knew after these long years without on earth, the Sony enterprise would create a remake of Resident Evil 2 and 3, and is it possible to make a remake of the RE4? I hope they don't bring that useless girl.

I have to say, this new Ps3 and Ps4 generation of games were such a surprise in my life. I never thought I would expend too much time playing this, while my sister seems to enjoy her company. I have sooooooo many games to play yet. And many animes to watch.

Hm... I wish to know how Mr. Boss is doing, Schmit and Mei seem to be a great example for Melchior, while I wish I could say sorry to Thanatos, he begged me to not make Ryan a displaced character, but that wasn't by his or my choice, it was from Ryan's own. How Ector is doing? I hope he is not making big problems.

"Sigh, Hu?" I just closed my eyes for 10 seconds and I was surprised by a game over? "ARE YOU SHITTING ME?"

I shouted in anger while I groaned in my place. Well, I decided to take another slice of pizza, these Equestrians, who seemed to live in the age of rock, who knew they never ate pizza on their lives? If this is a prank of Melchior, that prank is not funny, well I at least can create by my magic, but...

Why I am feeling a disturbance on the force? It's a pizza force? 

I decided to get up and take a look over my cellphone, then I used my magic I never thought I would use again.

"Findus Iluminus discoverus Pizza eaters." My cellphone created a huge eye logo and then inside of its eye I could see something... 

pizza time

My mouth was in shock from what I was looking at.

Applejack was playing banjo and beating on herself like crazy, Pinkie Pie was literally exploding in confetti every 5 seconds. Fluttershy was flying in circles and dancing like crazy, Rainbow Dash was in zig-zag while beating in many places of the kitchen, Twilight was teleporting to every spot over the library, Rarity was dressing herself as Cheese? Spike was making weird sounds while he is jumping and using his tail like a pogo stick. 

While Ryujin was there watching like eating a slice of pizza. Okay, what the...

"Yai" Said Fluttershy quietly making my cursed fuck word being avoid being said. Anyway. It seems this will be everypony's reaction when it comes to eating Pizza for the first time. Maybe I could make my sister eating one slice.
> Boast Buster Finally - Part 3. (Non Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Third-person Pov:

After hours of countless randomness after taking the first bite of pizza, the ponies and dragon inside of Golden Library Oak finally were put down to rest, they didn't imagine they would forget the pizza competition but they would already make pizzas of all types possible just to eat it and has the same random effects.

After 5 hours of eating pizza, the group of ponies and dragon were knocked out from stomached and hangover of pizza. While they were groaning in pain.

All of them unless Ryujin who was eating his slice of 4 kinds of cheese pizza.

"Ughhhhhhh." The group was laid down on the floor, while Ryujin was still tasting his slice while looked at the group over the floor.

"Why am I not surprised you all would put this scenario after taking the first bite of pizza?" Ryujin raised his eyebrow while he was standing there, waiting for someone to get up and finish this nonsense.

The effects of the first bite made a huge time skip because he saw the impossible, while the ponies were dancing and making pizza just to eat it, it was pannacotta with mozzarella, it was hai with cheese, it was a hot sauce with hai, it was vegetables with cheese, it was chocolate pizza, it was all kind possible, even Spike made one with gems just to eat all by himself.

The difference between them and the human over the kitchen was, while everypony was eating 20, 30, or 50 slices of pizza, Ryujin just ate 5 to 6 slices of pizza in the maximum, he knew the consequences of eating too much pizza. 

When that rounds of pizza were finally over, the group of ponies and the dragon finally understand why Pizza was the best food in Ryujin's World. 

"It was..." Twilight was the first one who opened her eyes when she finally came back on her senses, while she said. "So..."

"Gooooooood." The other girls and Spike said in unison like they went to heaven for the first time, and was an experience of 2 hours, and they have to come back to Equestria in a hard way.

"Well, I'm concerned you will not have control over pizza when you eat it again, it seems you ponies are unstable when it comes to pizza." Ryujin looked like he may be feeling guilt from the sudden problem, what would happen if all Equestria would eat pizza... It would be the apocalypse. 

"Oh come on Ryujin, it's not that..." While Twilight was going to speak her mind, a sudden music ringtone came from Ryujin's cellphone, calling the attention of the ponies around him.



Ryujin looked at his pocket, and with a happy smile on his face, walked near at the balcony and took a coffee mug and with a prepared coffee over the table, he fulfilled the mug with coffee, and while the song was still playing, he gave a satisfactory sniff on his mug,  savoring the smell, and then took a good gulp over the mug.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov:

I love to drink coffee with this song, now I cannot think on turn the call until I take a good gulp over this coffee.

Black as the black hole, bitter as coffee, and delicious like candy. That's the way I love my coffee.

After looking at everypony around me with wide eyes, I took my phone and pressed to accept the call.

"Godot speaking... I mean, Ryujin Speaking."  I always get confused when I get a mug of coffee in my hand. Give me a mug of coffee and call me Godot, and I could do a trial all day long. Maybe someday I will.

"Ryujin, it's your aunt Luna, I'm going to ask you what the heck happened? I felt disturbed on pizza force, and when I check you all up, everypony was acting like a bunch of crazy people."  From her tone of voice, it seems aunt Luna is really angry and annoyed by that.

"How I supposed to know it would make everypony crazy if they just took one bite of pizza." 

"Ryujin, Pizza is a gift of heavens when it comes over Equestria, you cannot make every pony eat that without training, they are not like us which came from the human world and has good tasty food over there. Ponies just only can eat what they create, imagine what would happen if you give an energy drink to Pinkie Pie?" After hearing that, my eyes shrank while I looked at Pinkie Pie which was smiling and waving to me.

"Oh God have mercy on us." 

"Exactly, there is a lot of people who I displaced which could make many jokes references about Rainbow Dash and Skittles, but trust me, these ponies don't know the power of the food of your human world. You need to has a seal of approbation from at least 4 royalties to publish a food company on Equestria."

"Really? Wait 4? Why 4?" 

"Don't forget you and Spike and Melchior fit over this agreement, so you must at least give your vote when it comes to companies. Can you imagine how much these ponies would be addicted if we bring snacks and drinks and foods from the human world?" 

She raised a really valid point, I would kill someone for a Coca-Cola or a Fanta at this moment, oh GOD why did you let Melchior bring me here without a possibility of soda? That's the drink of heavens... Wait... maybe I can convince Melchior to bring some just for me... Yeah, that sounds a good idea.

"Ryujin, Ryujin I'm still talking to you." I heard a grumble over the phone making me snap over my thoughts.

"Oops, sorry, what were you saying aunty?"

"Your mother came back from training." After hearing her saying that, I almost lose my equilibrium, and it was like my spine was shriving. 

"And how is she?" I asked in concern, while I ignored everypony nearby my side while I was talking to my aunt Luna.

"She was messed up from the first time, but... she managed to put together and went there again." 

"WHAT?" I shout so loud I made everypony around me jump from my reaction. "IS SHE INSANE? I TOLD HER THAT WOULDN'T BE A GOOD IDEA, WE NEED TO HAVE TO FIND A SPELL TO FIX HER."

"Ryujin CALM DOWN. She went there because... you know... the lore... She went back making a rescue mission." Aunt Luna said in a hush because she knew I would be really worried if something happens to my mom, Dark Souls is a huge hell. Nopony would have the spine to survive that hell twice... but mom went there willing by herself? To rescue who? 

"Rescue? Who?" I was curious, is it possible to rescue someone over the game? I tried countless times, well, I found a way to not let the monster attack Solaire and making him crazy for me to kill him, maybe that was the point. My mother failed to protect Solaire, maybe that was the problem. I don't blame her.

"Everyone over Dark Souls, she managed to bring Solaire, Artorias, Sif, Patches..." And by every name aunt, Luna was describing it, my mouth was becoming wide and fell down like a rock, many knights... Did she manage to bring it? Did she? Is that?

"You said she managed to bring them, what do you mean by that?" 

"She created vessels to their souls using their swords." 

"IS THAT POSSIBLE?" I screamed, not by fear, but in extreme surprise. "She managed to bring every soul of Dark Souls 1, to here?"

"Just her friends and I don't know why Ryujin, but my sister... She is at least 10 times stronger than before. I think the next revaluation will be yours and Melchior as well."  After hearing these words, I don't know why, but that makes me grin widely like it was a great challenge in the future. 

"I can't wait for it," I answered with a smile over my face, while I finished the call saying. "Well aunty, thanks for letting me know, it seems I need to keep up my training, oh I need to tell you something. Melchior created a traumatic mess to the ponies over here, a knocked-out vomited Trixie Lulamoon and Traumatized me and Spike, we may need therapy... Can you schedule somepony for us?" 

I'm already feeling the group nearby my side, and it was getting pretty annoying, somepony was breathing at my neck.

The silence over the phone lasted 10 seconds, I can imagine her response.

"What did he do?" 5 points for me, it was exactly the same way I imagined.

"I will text you because some ponies are being too curious by my tastes. YES, I can feel your breathing Pinkie Pie, now stop it." I said while I could see the ponies look at me sheepishly and leaving me with my cellphone. "Anyway, I have to go, I can't wait to visit mom. Bye..."

I turn off the call, while I looked at the girls which were looking sheepishly at me.

"Did you know it is rude to listen to the conversation of the others over the cellphone?" I could see their sheepish smile while they looked down in embarrassment.

"I'm sorry, but you were so surprised by the news, we really wanted to know what is it," Twilight said while the other girls nodded in agreement.

"Well good news, Princess Celestia came back from her bet, and now she is well trained to against evil forces against her," I said while I could see their excitement and smile. 

"She came back? You mean she finished that place worse than Tartarus?" Twilight was happy but then she stopped on her track, looking at her friends which were confused by what she said. "Trust me, you don't wanna know. I regret asking." 

"You are really learning Twilight, that's good news as well."  I complimented her for her honesty, it seems finally she is getting the idea, sometimes you don't wanna know.

After looking at the clock it was 8 p.m, wow, times flIght when we were having a good time eating. I was going to suggest a new activity we could use, until unfortunately... I kinda forgot about that scene until now.
As fate would have it, the floor started to vibrate.

“W-What’s going on?!” Spiked asked while the floor shook harder. Before long the entire tree was shaking. “What’s happening?!”

“Nothing good, I’m sure,” Twilight replied while I and the girls ran over the window.

There it is. I went straight out of the door, looking at would be one of the strongest creatures over Everfree forest, and it was a baby in comparison to her mother. The creature was walking madly over Ponyvile until it stopped in front of Golden Oak Library. 

I took a picture with my cellphone at the creature which was standing in front of me.  



The Ursa minor.

"Ryujin." I heard the voice of my friends who came in outside of the golden oak library.  

I by instinct looked at the girls which I just had time to do just one only thing. I glared at the Ursa Minor using the Conqueror Haki, focusing to make him stop his track. However, it seems he is too strong to receive it, he just roared in the reaction of my Haki.

"Damn it," I said while I saw the girls gathering near me. "Girls, stay back, it looks really dangerous, and one of my strategies to subdue it, it didn't work." 

"What do you mean?" Twilight was about to ask when a huge claw went in her direction. 

"TWILIGHT." The girls and Spike screamed while I used my magic to take a personal favorite sword, which was large and long enough to protect the huge attack in the direction of the mare in my side.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Twilight Pov:

I closed my eyes while I was surprised by such an attack, but then...

CLANG. The sound of the metal impact made me flinch, while I could hear my friends gasp. I opened weakly one eye and my mouth dropped while I saw a long sword. which was twice my size, and it was nothing less than a bar of steel and metal.



"Twilight, get out." I heard Rainbow Dash screaming, while I was frozen in my place.

"Hey, Freddy." I heard Ryujin calling a name that made me and what would be the Ursa minor look at him. "If you want to sleep, just say so you teddy bear bastard."

Ryujin said with such conviction and with his hands he started to spin the long sword. That sword must weigh a ton, how can use it and spin it. As if... oh no... he will give a huge attack.

"Ittoryu... TatsuMAKIIIIII.. (One sword style, dragon storm.)



It was unbelievable, with a single spin with his sword using his body, it created a cyclone, no... a hurricane. Strong enough to see the Ursa, trying to fight it, but then was carried by it and launching to a few meters away.

I was starting to feel relieved by then I felt the air around me? OH NO, I'M BEING PULLING OVER.

I was starting to get worried when I felt a hand holding my tail. It was Ryujin who was serious. 

Then after the hurricane was over, Ryujin gave me a cold glaze, which made me flinch in my place.

"TWILIGHT, WHAT THE FUCK WERE YOU THINKING?" Ryujin cussed me aloud, making me flinch. "You are not strong to deal with an Ursa claw-like that. Do you wanna get hurt?"

Ryujin looked pissed, well, it seems I was burdening him again.

"I'm sorry Ryujin, I didn't know." I looked down while I could feel Ryujin was trying to calm down.

"Okay, okay. Twilight, I know you are a protege and have many magic spells and skills, I know you have. But against an animal like that? You must be concentrated and be ready for all the attacks, and if you are not going to fight. STAY OUT OF THE BATTLEFIELD." His voice was so stressed it seems he didn't want to find me in a mess like that.

It seems I always make problems to him, stressing him out.

"I will stay out." 

"No, you are not."

"Wait what?"

"You crossed the line, and now you are part of this. It's not over yet, and that Ursa looks strange, Fluttershy. Come here." My mouth dropped, I was now part of this?

Oh no...

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ryujin Pov:

Oh yes, you are screwed now.

I called Fluttershy which quickly looked at me and flinched.

“Yes?” She asked quietly in her place, thankfully I know what she usually says. 

“Can you try to talk to it? He is like an animal, so maybe you can help us to discover what makes it grumpy tonight. Usually doesn’t it stays with its mother?” I raised some good questions while making Fluttershy thinks about a few seconds, and while I thought she would be scared, she actually nodded to me.

“I understand, I will talk with it, maybe it will calm down after I talk to it.” Her response sounded so mature and without any fear.

“Great, that would help us a lot. Spike” I called the dragon who was still near the door.

“What.”  

I took out my cellphone and launched to Spike who took it at the moment it was near him. 

“Got to Vinyl and Octavia and connects this on their sound system and play it my playlist… It’s on random so press next 5 times and the sound must be enough to be heard from the entire Ponyville.” I gave these instructions to him, who nodded his head and went in the direction of our neighbors.

“Twilight, come with me. We will cover Fluttershy until she finds out the problem.”  I then glanced at Twilight, while she flinched in her place.

“Okay, I will help.” She then reluctantly accepted the idea.

“Good.” I know what happened in the episode, but this time, Trixie didn’t boast herself to Ponyville, so it wasn’t her this time, it’s not Snips and Snails because they find out it was more awesome Melchior than Trixie. What did the heck happen?

Meanwhile:

“I can’t believe you spent all our economies to make a reassurance of our house with the only rule to receive our money back it was If our house was attacked by an Ursa Major.” A mare was with her fingers in her temples massaging trying to calm down, while she glared at her husband which was a stallion half of her size and bald of mane but wearing simple clothes.

“But the colt looked so confident and reassured to me if we were attacked by an Ursa Minor instead we would receive a bonus of 10 times of our reassurance. And while the guards around him look in disbelief, we wouldn’t know if that could happen.” The stallion calmly explained his reason, which makes his wife 3 times angrier than before.

“BUT WHAT ARE THE CHANCES OF AN URSA MINOR APPEARS AT OUR HOUSE AND DESTROY’S IT. IT COULDN’T FALL FROM THE SKY AND DO THAT.” At the moment the mare screamed that a huge crashed sound exploded near them. It was an Ursa Minor who had crashed their house, and while being angry, decided to use his claws to break away a path to him. Leaving a mouth-dropped mare and a calm stallion.

While the Ursa minor walked away, the mare heard a sound.

“Sometimes you should have faith in me.” Said the husband to his silent wife who couldn’t talk because her mouth was dropped.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ryujin Pov

The ponies screaming make the location we followed it. Leaving us, in the middle of Ponyville surprisingly at the same stage Trixie and Melchior appeared today. The crowd ran away, making Ursa angrier.

I and the girls appeared where Ursa Minor was.

“Okay Fluttershy, let’s go. Twilight, cover us.” I instructed while I and Fluttershy went quickly and surprisingly Twilight already created a barrier between me and  Fluttershy.

After we approached it. Fluttershy decided to talk with it. This time when the Ursa would think in attack, I used my Conqueror Haki to make huge eye contact with it. This time to make sure he listens and does not attack. Using this way, actually made Ursa calm down like knew I wanted to talk with it.

I nodded to Fluttershy giving her the approach to what she needed to talk.

“Hum… Hi, sorry to disturb you, but, can you tell me what happened?” Fluttershy decided to use her magic, while I was thinking about what kind of problems would have been.

I was sure something was off, but thankfully the Ursa managed to make some noises which Fluttershy listened carefully. 

“Oh my… oh poor baby, what about your mommy?” I heard Fluttershy caressing the little Ursa, which was still anxious about something. Then she nodded her head and led to me. “I will talk to my friends, I will try to help you.” 

Twilight and I remained in our positions until Fluttershy came to us.

“I talked to it, and he said he was sleeping until a group of Cocktrices appeared to his cave and created a huge commotion and made all the creatures inside its cave became rock except its mother which was on the rampage at Everfree Forest.” At the moment she said that I let out a sigh which made her look at me.

“I hate Cockatrices, that’s the kind of animal I hated most before Parasprite.” I said that in a way that makes Fluttershy and Twilight look at me. “Trust me, if you want to make me peeved…” 

I then heard a huge gasp from Fluttershy and looked around to a mare holding the ears of a little filly while glaring at me.

“Come on, you are not even her mother,” I called her out, while she glared even coldly at me. “Let the filly live, I will tell Ditzy about that.” 

I mumbled and looked at the Fluttershy, and then that gave me a good idea.

“I have an idea, Fluttershy, why not you go to the cave of Ursa Minor and talks to the cockatrices and make them go away and make all the animals back to themselves, while I will babysit this Ursa, and when it sleeps we will bring it to its cave where it’s mother would make him better?” Well usually in the episode was something like that, combining 2 episodes would be something interesting to do while around. So why not now?

Fluttershy shuttered in fear.

“Me? But Everfree Forest is full of creatures, I…” 

“Trust me, just tell them you know me, they will know what will happens to them if they mess with me. Unless you find the baby manticore, it would be a great idea if you have him to scout you.” I waved my hand, while this idea made her a little calmer but not much.

“Hmm… Okay. If you said it’s gonna be fine. I will trust you.” My God Fluttershy is precious when she is so afraid and she is going to do anyway. I want her to see her sassy it would pay my day too.

“Good, now go. I believe in you.” I smile while she nodded to me and ran in the direction of Everfree forest.

“Why did you do that? Why did you say her to go alone at the Everfree forest?” Twilight was still trying to understand my choices and the only reply I gave to her was enough in my mind, and not just that, but to everyone I know, me and Melchior know it as well.

“Fluttershy, she is capable of many things, she is quiet and calmly because she has the most horrendous and terrifying force of all. And she knows that.” I calmly replied, which made Twilight look at me in disbelief. “She is the only pony over all the Equestria, which makes me have fear, she was afraid of dragons, but little did she know she is capable to make all the dragons fear her.”

“I don’t know what are you talking about. Fluttershy wouldn’t hurt a fly.” Twilight was still blind for something so obvious.

“That’s what is her strength, you have the power, but using to make kindness. It’s not about power or magic, but what you will do once you have it.” I ignored her and walked straight to the Ursa Minor. “And now I’m babysitting this Ursa. This Ursa will have nightmares because of the cockatrices, so I need to make a full operation good night of sleep.”

I decided to summon something with no blades, so I took Gintoki wood Sword, metal gear Rising Wood Sword, and Kanjuru sword to make a triple style.

“Hey FREEDY?” I called the Ursa again, which makes it look its eyes to me.

I jumped in his direction and with my wooden swords covered in armored Haki, I screamed.

“IT’S PLAYTIME.” And I used my attack to make an impact on its face, lanching a few steps backward, and glaring at me like it wanted to destroy me.

“RYUJIN WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?” I heard not just Twilight but everypony screaming at me.

I saw it raising its paw ready to attack when I just jump away from it.

I landed near the girls while I explained in just 3 seconds.

“Bears plays like fighting, then eats a lot, then takes bath, then sleeps. Pinkie Pie, repeat 10 times and then explain.” I jump away while I could trust Pinkie Pie, she knows how fast I can talk and she has the same speed.

“Got it.” She replied while I walked away and trying to avoid the attacks. But it was being too hard.

I went even further away, and calculate if I have time to do what I know I can use for my concentration. I took off my bandana, at the moment I wore it sudden music was being played over Ponyville... Spike, you did it in time. And by the song, it was my lucky moment.



I let the music came inside of me, and then when I opened my eyes, I approached Ursa. 

"Oh, Oh, Oh, Hey baby... Oh, Oh, heyy... She got, cherry lips, angel eyes, she knows exactly how to tantalize, she's out to get you, danger by design, cold blood, vixen, she doesn't compromise... She's something mythical in colored lights, so far from typical but take my advice...Before you play with fire DO THINK TWICE, IF YOU GET BURN DON'T BE SURPRISE... Got me lifted, drifted, higher than the ceiling, and Ooh baby, It's the ultimate feeling,  you've got me lifted feeling so gifted...Sugar, how you get so fly?' I asked while I jumped in the direction of the Ursa.


--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Third person POV:

As Ryujin walked slowly in the direction of the giant bear, he decided to look at the beast onto its eyes, at the moment he cited the chorus, he disappeared in thin air, making the next impact a spin kick on the Minor jaw, making the Ursa recoil from impact, then at the next second the lone swordsman repeated the feat as disappearing and attacking opposite side of the jaw. 

The Ursa furious used its claws to attach what would be a fly without success since the next attack was from the neck behind it. 

"Charming, Alluring Everyone's desire,  she's out to get you, you can't run, you can't hide." Ryujin was singing at the giant beast as he looked into its eyes. "She's something mythical in colored lights, so far from typical but take my advice... Before you play with fire DO THINK TWICE, IF YOU GET BURN OH BABY DON'T BE SURPRISE."

At the next second covered both his arms with armored Haki and slammed down the Ursa Minor's head into the floor. 

As the ponies flinched from such impact, Ryujin remained dance, leaving the stunned beast trying to imagine what happened to it. 

"Sugar, how you get so fly? Sugar, how you get so fly? Sugar Sugar, How you get so flyyy? BUT YOU GET ME TONIGHHHHHHT." Ryujin sang as he took of his jacket getting ready to go full action.

Ryujin went straight to the Ursa whose shock it's head, and then glared at the warrior who went into a frontal attack, noticing this time the Ursa could see clearly the one attacking him, he slammed the boy who seemed singing as he held the Ursa by its arm and went over its arm and used it's own arm as he sang.

"WHOSE WHO FLY, WHOSE WHO FLYYYY. WHOSE WHO FLY, HEY WHOOOOO." Ryujin used both wooden swords to create such an impact and make the Ursa fly away 50 steps, breaking a few houses with it.

As the music ended Ryujin was ecstatic and giving even some shadow boxing as he used his swords. He didn't notice the ponies looking at him with their mouths dropped hard.



As he was excited, the next second he was paralyzed... His eyes went wide open and released his own swords.

"Oh no..."

The girls whose heard the music and looked on their protectors face made them worried about the meaning of the music. Twilight approached him.

"Ryujin what's the problem, are you hurt? Are you tired?"

"Worse... Spongebob Tomfoolery..."

"What?"

As the sound of the Ursa approaching them... 


Ryujin Pov: 

Crap, Spongebob song in the middle of battle? Call that unluck... I looked at Twilight who seemed distracted and the Ursa Minor approaching us at great speed. 

"shit." I said as I pushed Twilight and jumped a few meters away from the attack. "2 minutes... Spike, please give me a hand..." 

At the moment I said that by luck of destiny, I heard the sound of the ost music being interrupted 5 times giving a sign that it was being pushed the button next… 

"Okay, now it’s on," I said as I risked my luck on the song from my thousands of music inside my cellphone, which one will help me...



Oh yeah, it’s been a while since I heard this music.

I heard Twilight gasp as my clothes changed in a mixture of black pants, a black cape, and white shirt, and a bull skull emblem over the cape.

Know it's time to play serious. Danma no Tsurugi / Shukuma no Tsurugi

Both my hands created runes as the book inside of runes opened revealing 2 swords. The traditional swords from black clover. Making me look at the Ursa in front of me.

“Hey FREEDY?” I called the Ursa again, which makes it look its eyes to me. 

“SECOND ROUND.” I gave an attack of 1,2 using both swords as the Ursa used its arm to block the attack on its face again... He seems to learn from his damage. "Nitoryo Nigiri... TOUROU."



I inverted the blade to make the same side as the other and with a big blast wave the arm of the Ursa got up as from huge impact. 

"OTOROU." I screamed as I slammed my two swords and this time I aimed at its forehead, still wasn't enough to hurt it, but the impact was god to make its head look down. "SAMON."

I spin my own body as I used all the strength of my body to hit Ursa's Minor head and surprisingly a few steps away, as I landed on the floor, Ursa was a tough guy I admit. I saw it raising its paw ready to attack when I just jump away from it.

“Now it’s time to show the true tornado. Nitoryu –Tatsumaki (Two swords style – Dragon Tornado.)

The storm was even stronger than before, making the little Ursa actually being launched not away, but above everything over Ponyville.

(The chorus)

I jumped from the floor to a roof of a house and them with all my strength I jump from the roof to the height of the Ursa. While I used my left sword to hit the minor Ursa, while it’s fighting back, I used the right sword to parry the attack while I used the movement of my body to make it spin above his paw and make me use his arm to impulse my next attack, which I attacked with the three swords on its face, while I can see it feel it, and tried to move. I was in the air again, and then I saw Ursa was angry and tried to move its body. Which I couldn’t let it.

“TWILIGHT, TELEPORT.” I didn’t let Twilight answer me, but I knew Twilight know a few tricks.

“But…”

“URSA’S ARM. NOW” I said while I was falling… knowing at the next second…

I got teleported again above minor Ursa, which I jumped this time on its belly, and this time I used a combo of 5 attacks using the swords.

I then was falling even faster than before because I passed through the Ursa.

“TWILIGHT, LEVITATION 5 SECONDS.”

I saw the look over Twilight being a bit apprehensive, but she glowed her horn, for 5 seconds, making me adjust my body while the speed of the fall is much slower than before. I used another rune to bring in front of me a Mystic dragon blade. 



And I used that to damp my landing, and then jump higher again. And use another attack.

“Santoryu- Onigiri. ()” I really got it, it seemed that finally, I was hitting hard enough to feel it. looks really angry and was moving more aggressively, and trying to defend itself. 

Suddenly I felt a presence, and then jumped away from the Ursa, and at the time I could see a giant ball of magic impacting the Ursa launching away from Ponyville.

I was a bit high, but I could manage to catch myself on a roof. 

“Needing a bit of help up there?” I heard someone calling me, a familiar voice of someone who has been enjoying it so far.

“Melchior… you son of a bitch.” I smiled while I felt my body being teleport to the floor. Looking at the cousin and to my surprise, the royal guards who got ass kicked on Canterlot. Even captain Armor was there stunned and amazed. “What are they doing here?” 

"Shining? SHINING" Twilight came running at her own brother and gave a jumping hug as she looked at him relieved. "What are you doing here?"

“Hey Twily, I'm glad you are okay. Your highness, we are here to help you out with this monster attack." Captain Shining Armor saluted as I raised my eyebrow and looked at Melchior who just shrugged at me, I then looked at Twilight as she looked nervous.

"It's not a monster attack, it's more like damage control over babysitting a grumpy baby," I said as I could see their reaction of looking at me in disbelief. Twilight on the other hand was nodding to me. "Trust me, this is Tuesday, all the weird shit usually happens at this time of the week."

Like the moment I said that I noticed the presence of the Ursa running in our direction, and when I was going to defend the attack, Melchior used both hands to hold the attack in front of me.  

"My my, it seems that this kid isn't tired as we thought... Do want to play a game kid? Then let me play with you." Melchior as his own muscles became bigger and bulkier I could see the muscles of his own back becoming enormous, and from holding Ursa's paw he then did something I just could see in anime... He gave a judo takedown by using the minor's body against itself. 

I noticed the kid was actually getting started. As I and Melchior knew that would take a long night.

"Are you ready?" I asked as I cracked my knuckles and held my swords firmly. I saw the same smile he had when we both knew that we would start trouble. Both noticing not just him, but all the royal guard squad looked solemn and Twilight looked determined... I decided to smile. "You can give the time..."

Melchior snapped his fingers and the same outfit I was using was replicated on not just him but all the squad inside of the circle. He smiled as he made the magic rune of tier 7...

"HIT IT" Melchior knew the right timing to start to sing the chorus.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Third-person Pov:

A giant explosion was enough to make all the ponies over the Ponyville look in surprise at the giant beast who was going over the sky as the what would be the most impressive battle operation ever made. 

All team of unicorns who seemed to defy the laws of physics were actually using the most basic level of levitation spell being held from what would be the protege of Princess Celestia was remaining using all her mana. Then a human went over the same distance by jumping himself as all the unicorns prepared to use their magic spells. 

The boy whose swords looked old and rusty did a spin as he kicked the face of the Ursa who was in the air, he then used both of the swords with its left side slam over the throat of the creature, and even if the gravity was over the natural, someone was under all the scenes, as the other human looked above him. 

The boy slowly raised a finger over the sky, as the index finger was holding a good amount of magic, preparing to make a good attack.

"GOOOOO." The shot was strong and powerful, and the Ursa whose seemed to receive the good damage of the shooting was safe after discovering the human above him jump off the Ursa under it and Used both his swords to absorb the magic mana. And with the pressure of the attack, it was using his own body to elevate not just himself but the Ursa who was going over the sky even further.

"kuukyo no aida ni bokura narabitatte
ima kara tobira wo hiraku kara
Just open you eyes like us
Just open your hearts like us
Just open the world like us
We know we are reckless
Just open you eyes like us
Just open your hearts like us
Just open the world like us
Dont stay, dont blame!


"Get down, We all let you know this time, Can you bring me down, Back up, gets far of the sky, black rover"

The man who was using the swords absorbed all the magic launched at him, after the magic shot was released he launched both swords by each side trusting the royal guards who seemed to fly in the direction of the swords, a pegasus took a sword and one Thestral. Each one took one sword.  Over the floor, he saw all the unicorns focusing their magic to cast as well to cover the area.

The human under the Ursa suffered a teleport at the next second making him above the Ursa. Using his magic he brought a sword-shaped of fire rings. 



"Come."  As his order, both guards gave a swing over the swords they were holding making a giant blast of magic go in his direction, and immediately were teleported away... The boy concentrated his magic and then used a command. "REFLECT."

At the next moment of being attacked the pressure of the air shifted like an explosion, making the Ursa Minor launched at the floor with such force. The area around the circle wasn't affected since a giant shield barrier covered all the areas where they were fighting.

At the moment the mage under the Ursa released his attack he teleported himself with all the ponies from inside of the barrier, making a reclused area for the next step.

The tremor over the floor was a signal of the impact of the Ursa who looked dirty and smelling smoke as it breathed heavily as got up.
The human got hit hard as he made an impact over the floor, but looking as he seemed to start to show signals of tiredness he could see it was time for the next step until by a miracle the next song was played from the stereo.



At that moment Twilight's eyes got wide open and her smile showed signals of something she expected to see.

"Celestia, this fight it's just making me tired just by watching it." Rarity said as she didn't breathe during the whole combat.

"Yeah, it looks awesome but I could've taken this Ursa with my arms tied on my wings." Rainbow Dash after watching the combinations of attacks made her excited but envious because she wanted to be part of the action.  

"Twilight...are you alright?" Rarity who looked at her friend who seemed so serious found that her friend looked so happy to see something. "Why are you smiling wide."

"It's the song." Applejack said as she appeared behind them. "Twilight knows this song or style has a meaning."

"Yep. And knowing Ryujin he is going to use Tiburon." Twilight finally could release her breath. 

At the same time not just her friends, but her own brother appeared beside her with the same question in mind.

"Tiburon?" 

"Just watch it." Twilight couldn't take her excitement anymore. Her grin was the same as Ryujin smiled at Ursa.

"Alright Ursa, it's time for a bath." Ryujin released both his words, and from his behind appeared a sword that was hidden into a guard form as a backpack. Using his finger to pull the hole over the sword. And using his strength made the sword flight in the air for some seconds taking the attention of many ponies watching the scene in this belief. Ryujin remained with his eyes closed. 



"Destroy TIBURÓN." Screamed at the same moment he took the sword in the air and his eyes opened with deep blue color showing a signal of deep energy inside of him.

Everypony over Ponyvile felt the air shift and became heavily humid, and at the next moment, a blast of water appeared from under Ryujin and swallowed like a giant shark. Surprising everypony and the Ursa Minor itself, and when the water splashed away revealing Ryujin with his wet hair and body showing his muscles with a few parts covered with white bones, made not just Twilight happy to see it again, but all her friends have a kind of different reaction.



Applejack blushed as she vented herself with her stetson. Pinkie Pie giving a wolf whistle and Rainbow Dash drolling, and Rarity having blood over dropping from her nose.

And Spike with the girls who finally could see a glimpse of his glory could see how serious Ryujin has become, Spike looked amazed as both his companions looked in awe from the effects of water drops following from the sky.

The royal guards looked with their mouths dropped at would be a strong pressure inside of the barrier, imagining how powerful magic would become after releasing the barrier. 

And when then when Ryujin opened his mouth his voice sounded like cristal water flowing from the river. 

"I wish I could make hot water but sadly I can't do it. But don't worry, this will be quick..." The giant sword from his left side was in the position of combat. "Ola - (Wave)"

At moment Ryujin moved his sword from left to right, the floor itself created pressure releasing water from the floor and attacking Ursa by surprise. It wasn't a strong wave but it was sure the water was still getting release from the floor. The fur of the baby Ursa wasn't wet but humid because Ursa shook himself releasing the excess of water. 



"Fuente - (Fountain)" It didn't take long sing Ryujin moved his sword and his other arm and together made the entire water over inside the barrier clash with each other with a single point of the attack, the Ursa minor.



The Ursa was fighting against the water but with Ryujin aiming the sword at the Ursa, it surprised the one side battle as Ryujin started shooting dozens of water bullets as he named himself La Gota.

Everypony was with their mouths on the floor. Witnessing what would be a supreme control of the water inside of the barrier, as the prince Ryujin walked slowly at the soaked animal inside the barrier, as the song stopped making the silence reign over the city, as the water around the barrier remained calm and stopped to move. The prince has stopped and didn't lift a single muscle, at the next moment as everypony few the nerves over their skin, Ryujin did something unusual.



At the same time all the ponies who were looking at the barrier had the same question in their minds...

"Is he whistling?" Rainbow Dash asked... "I cannot lie it sounds awesome."

Melchior who was watching that scene couldn't help but clap his hands.

"Oh you bastard, you even knew the next song of your own cellphone?" The prince of the nightmares couldn't help but be grateful to be recording all the scenes to make everypony watch it in the future, this will be treated as one of the most epic top 10 moments over the year.

The whistling was simple but everypony could see the water flowing with the rhythm of the floor... Until all the water starting to flow over the prince inside the barrier...

At the next second the water splashed and went over the sky, as a few seconds of rain pairing over Ponyvile, the chorus made all ponies jump in surprise as they witnessed something amazing, the bones over his body destroyed by itself as the water itself created his own clothing fusing with his own magic.



His chest was exposed, but his arms were covered with deep blue clothing, as his own tights and legs were using white clothing with yellow symbols over it.  

Ryujin finally opened his eyes and from the deep color as some fissures over his skin showed that he scaled, making sure that Ryujin was in fact the water dragon who he claimed to be.

"Suiryu Yoroi - Poseidon. (Waterdragon Armor - Poseidon.)" It was the name created for the prince who showed his true colors, and for the first time, everyone could see the fear crossing through Ursa Minor's face. At the chorus stopped Ryujin finished the song whistling again... Making everypony look at how the water inside of the barrier actually made the entire barrier into a bathtub ready to be fulfilled with water. 

They would find it too absurd if wasn't for the fact that was awesome.